《Mastering Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber》


 C1

    Guo Yi, the top student in N University, could be said to be the hidden crush of many girls in the school. If he were to put all the love letters he had received from primary school together, he didn''t even dare to imagine how much it would be. The main thing was, he had a rich dad, a super funny mom, plus he had a good temper, a handsome face, and a tall figure. But he still didn''t have a girlfriend.


    His biggest wish was to have an obedient son with his favorite girl and live a life similar to that of his parents.


    "Yizi, hurry up. Otherwise, you''ll be late. She''ll be very angry, and the consequences will be very serious for you." Guo Yi''s roommate and good friend, as well as his best friend, Huang Min Da, was rushing him to change clothes. Today was a big day for Guo Yi, because today was her birthday.


    "Understood, Rice Yellow. I won''t be late." Dressed in famous casual clothes, he had the same hairstyle and handsome face as before. He was definitely a female killer.


    "Student, please don''t call me Rice Yellow. I said X + 1 time, you can call me Min Min or Da Ge. Otherwise, I refuse to attend today''s meeting. " Rice Yellow said in a serious tone.


    Guo Yi made a vomiting expression and walked out: "Didn''t you like Xiao Xiao? I might not be able to help you today."


    "Sigh, look, Guo Yi is so handsome today!" A girl beside the road said to her friend.


    "No, no, man, don''t you see I''m joking? Hehe, who are we? Aren''t you the one chasing me? Aren''t you the one chasing me? " The rice was anxious.


    "Sigh!" I was wondering why he didn''t have a girlfriend, it''s the original PL, I''m so sad. " the girl cried.


    Guo Yi and Rice Yellow looked at each other.


    "Yi Zi, you''ve been here for four years, but I''ve never seen you wearing anything like this before. When are you going to let me wear it? Give me a little girl." "Heh heh." A smirk appeared on Rice Cracker''s face.


    "Sure." Guo Yi casually replied, as he was very nervous right now.


    "Yi Zi, I just don''t understand why a girl like you wouldn''t be easily taken care of. Why do you like Deng Sini? " The rice was very puzzled.


    "Sh-don''t you realize that although there are many beauties in the school, she is the most similar to me? He is so quiet, graceful, and ¡­ "Hey, why would I tell you this?"


    "You''ve been poisoned."


    "That''s right. I''ve been poisoned for ten years. Whether or not I can cure the poison depends on what happens today."


    Yu Long Garden was not just a garden, but a place for the wealthy to stay. Right now, Guo Yi and the rest were headed there.


    "Ah, Yu Long Garden, motherf * cker, so many houses. Hey, Yi Zi, is your family beautiful?" Rice yellow stared at the house that looked like a painting of a courtyard, its eyes twinkling.


    Guo Yi laughed and ignored the still sleepwalking Rice Huang as he walked towards the building in the center.


    "Hey, Guo Yi, Rice Yellow, you''re here. Come quickly." As soon as he entered, a cute girl waved at him.


    "Hey, Xiao Xiao, why are you here? Why aren''t you accompanying Sini?" Guo Yi walked towards the girl.


    "She''s changing. You dressed so well today, oh! It''s time to confess. I support you. You have to work hard, those who are chasing Sini can form even stronger companies. " Xiao Xiao, Guo Yi''s good friend from a young age, was like a brother and sister. They basically did not have any secrets. Anthracene? "Rice yellow, what are you doing?"


    Ah, the weather is so sunny, so sunny!" "AHH!" "Ahh!


    "What is this?" Xiao Xiao was very unhappy.


    "Hello, Uncle Deng." Guo Yi greeted Deng Sini''s father.


    "Little Yi, you came really fast, haha." "Come, come, come." Father Deng waved his hands towards Guo Yi, beckoning him over, and said in a low voice: "Yi Zi, if you want to get along with Sini, I have no objections, but she is the treasure of us two, she agreed, hehe." Father Deng and the rows of Guo Yi''s shoulders moved.


    "Yi Zi, what did Uncle Deng say to you? Look, a lot of people have come today, and there seems to be a lot of people who are interested in Sini. The yellow rice approached Guo Yi and giggled.


    "It should be mine, it will be mine in the end." Guo Yi smiled and found a seat to sit on.


    After a while, a young girl slowly walked down the stairs. She had a faint smile on her angelic face, a graceful figure, and a black dress. "Thank you for coming."


    "Sini." Guo Yi moaned softly with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, what gift have you prepared? Quickly send it over. Have you heard that it''s better to make the first move?" Look, those, those, which one of them didn''t follow Sini? " Rice yellow pointed at the young people giving them gifts, "If there isn''t one, I have one here." Yellow rice pointed at himself.


    "No, thanks." Guo Yi smiled as he stood up and walked towards Deng Sini, "Happy birthday!"


    "Thank you!" Sini habitually received the gift, "Anthracene? "Not walking away again? How annoying." Sini was extremely disgusted with them because they were all very annoyed.


    "Is there something else ¡­" "Hah!" She swallowed the one behind her. In front of her was a pretty, smiling face. Happy Birthday! " Guo Yi smiled and turned back to his seat.


    "It''s him." Sini smiled as she put the small piece of cloth that Guo Yi had given him into her pocket.


    "Hey, didn''t you say you were going to confess? Why are you back? " The yellow rice pulled at Guo Yi and asked.


    "I gave it to her." He smiled and took a sip of water.


    "You gave her, what did you give her?" Xiao Xiao was very curious.


    "My love."


    In Sini''s room, there was a painting in her hand. There, a boy gave a big bunch of white roses to a girl. Sini''s face reddened, and a smile came from the bottom of her heart: "This idiot, ten years have you still not spoken, do you really need me to? However, you are indeed compatible with me, and you are also the only one. "


    "Damn, Guo Yi, you want me to go deeper than you, right? What''s going on?" Rice yellow grabbed Guo Yi''s neck and roared. Just then, Sini walked towards them.


    "Do you still remember March 13, nine years ago?" "I remember." "That''s good." Sini smiled and left.


    "What, what does she mean?" Xiao Xiao rubbed her head.


    "She agreed." Guo Yi said with a profound smile.


    On the second day, Guo Yi woke up early and finished washing up. He headed to the Heart''s Heart Restaurant happily.


    Nine years ago, on the thirteenth of March, Sini''s eleventh birthday, she had said that he had grown up. If she were to bring up that day again, she would have had to confess her feelings to him in the Heart Restaurant and she would vaguely tell him that she really liked being with him. However, that day was too young and she did not take it seriously.


    Now, Sini had naturally agreed to it.


    At the window seat of Heart''s Restaurant, Sini was in a daze while holding onto her chin with both of her hands, with a sweet smile on her face.


    To be honest, there really aren''t many people who come to Lovesick Flower Shop. It''s just sending flowers, why are you thinking so much about it. But now, a customer has come.


    "Boss, pack 999 white roses for me." Guo Yi was surprised. He returned to his car and waited.


    "What do we do, boss? Are we surrounded?" A group of surrounded robbers were running in circles.


    "Take the hostage and run away in that car." The leader of the robbers pointed to a large truck.


    "Seriously, they''re still not here even at this late hour." Sini held her mouth in a depressed and extremely cute expression that was rarely seen.


    Just at this time, a white car slowly stopped, and Guo Yi, who was wearing a white suit, walked down from the car and smiled at Sini, who was sitting by the window. The place was full of onlookers, and because the car was full of white roses, everyone was waiting to see a classic courtship.


    Sini stood up, rolled back the hair on her chest and walked towards Guo Yi.


    "Sini, do you like it?" Guo Yi shouted to Sini.


    "I ¡­"


    "Bang, bang ¡­" A big truck suddenly rushed over from the opposite side, directly sending Guo Yi and the rest flying. Due to an air error, the truck flipped and landed not far behind the car, with a group of police cars following closely behind.


    "I, I like it." Lying in the midst of the blood-stained white rose, Guo Yi saw a pair of despairing eyes and a beautiful yet heartbroken face.


    Can''t you stay with her? Why? "Why is this happening?"


    Sini slowly walked towards Guo Yi, suddenly hugged him and cried loudly. That helplessness, that despair.


    "Hey, Little Boot, why are you crying? My name is Guo Yi, what about you?" My name is Dunsany. "I don''t have a mother, but they do." You''re so pitiful! "


    Hey, Guo Yi, it''s my birthday. You said you were going to give me a present. Where''s the present?" "Hungry, I do have a gift, but you can''t get angry." "Why should I be angry over giving me a present?" "Bo!" "What are you doing?" That''s what my dad did when I saw my mom''s birthday.


    Ahh ¡­" The ambulance arrived and lifted Guo Yi onto the ambulance, still holding on to Sirius, who was crying so hard that he couldn''t even stand up.


    "I want to be with you forever." "Alright, if I bring up today again, I''ll go to Heart''s Restaurant and date you!"


    "Sirius, tell me, when are you going to mention your eleventh birthday?" What eleven years old, why can''t I remember! Guo Yi, are you sick? "


    "Si Ni, forget it. If he''s dead, we can''t revive him." A brittle looking Deng''s father, lined up on her shoulder, consoled her.


    Dad, I''m so regretful. I''m so regretful. Why didn''t I agree earlier? He''s been waiting for me, wuu ¡­." If, if I had promised this day, it would not have happened.


    "Si Ni, forget it. This is heaven''s will!" At this moment, a middle-aged couple walked in, dust all over their bodies. The beautiful woman was already sobbing ¡­


    Endless darkness, extreme tranquility, and a lifeless space. What could it bring to others? Despair, fear, and endless loneliness.


    I can''t die. I can''t even die. He didn''t know if this place was a paradise in the legends, or a region. Perhaps these people had imagined that this was the place.


    What else did he have that caused him to feel great sorrow after being overjoyed? Why, why was it like this?


    He could only be accompanied by darkness. He hated it so much, he hated it so much, why didn''t he want to die? If only he had lost his soul, who knows how long it would have been, one day, one year, ten years, a hundred years.


    What would be waiting for him? Perhaps it was due to him continuing to stay in the boundless darkness, or perhaps it was the Heavy Metamorphose Dragon. Who knows?

 C2

    In the late Yuan Dynasty, the Yellow River was overflowing and the treasury was empty. Yuan-Shun Di''er was forced to change the money laws in 10 years, and Jia Lu Xiu was used to cure the Yellow River in 11 years. The change of money method caused the price to rise; Xiuhe forced workers frequently, officials took advantage of the opportunity to extort and extort from the people, the social conflict intensified, finally the peasant uprising broke out at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, and all the Jianghu sects also joined in, the most prominent of which was the Ming Religion.


    Ming Religion always did things according to their wishes, thus, they would not only oppose the imperial government, they would also not be on good terms with the various sects, their Ming Religion was more or less the public enemy.


    Bei''er weighed a Jin Meng He, the Fourth Prince of the current dynasty, the Prince Kang, and the Seventh Prince were all brothers of the current Emperor, thus he was highly trusted by the Emperor. Even the Prime Minister wouldn''t dare to show him even the slightest bit of arrogance.


    The Prince Kang Palace was bustling with noise and excitement, because today, it was the Prince Kang''s father''s house that was adding a new lease to the family. Of course, everyone hoped that it would be a boy, and the Prince Kang''s Consort was born with two sons, both of whom were daughters. It could be said that everyone was very excited, hoping that the heavens would help the princess add another son to their family.


    "Fourth Prince, why are you so excited? This time, Sister Wang will definitely add a nephew for me. Haha!" Prince Jing Lord laughed with his right hand on his beard.


    "Seventh Brother, your family''s Teeth Stick has come out. You''re not in a rush. I''m telling you, if I weren''t in a rush, I wouldn''t believe it myself ¡­" Prince Kang clapped his hands and said.


    "Haha!" Brother Wang, sigh! Brother Wang, stop it. You can''t get a son out of me, so why don''t you try learning from our royal brother? Look at him, how many sons do you have? " Prince Jing laughed with his mouth full of dregs.


    "How can I compare to him? I am only Ji Ya, his harem is filled with countless beauties, hmph, from what I see, sooner or later he will ¡­" Stop, stop, I didn''t hear anything. " Prince Jing interrupted the excited Prince Kang.


    "Let me tell you, it won''t be long before there is an extra son or daughter for that Prince Ruyang Cha Hante Moore! He is stronger than you. First of all, he is a son. "Huh?!" "Say, Cao Cao Cao, Cao Cao, you''re here." Prince Jing pointed to a man who was also sweating like him. He was the current general, the Prince Ruyang Cha Hante Mu who held a large army in his hands.


    "We pay our respects to Fourth Prince and Seventh Prince!" As soon as he saw the two of them, he drew his sword and bowed.


    "No need for formalities, no need for formalities! Haha! Prince Ruyang, you are a rare guest. Come! Come! We''ll talk together. " Prince Kang''s expression was extremely happy.


    "Right now, there are soldiers everywhere, and Chahant Moore is very busy training. He has not come to see me for too long and forgot your highness. It is my fault, my fault." Hahahaha, what you said was your fault. This king punishes you, and if you don''t drink and crawl down later, you are not allowed to leave the palace. " Prince Kang laughed. "It''s born, it''s born! It''s a man, it''s a man!" "The entire noisy palace suddenly quieted down." Life? " Was it a man? "


    "Hahahahaha, what a man! I have a son!" I have a son too! " Prince Kang laughed out loud as he ran back into the room, leaving behind Seventh Prince and Cha Han Te Mo who were laughing bitterly.


    "Chahant Moore, I heard that your family is about to die." Prince Jing touched his chin and asked.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Okay, if she is a daughter, how about she becomes my daughter-in-law in the future?"


    "This, this ¡­"


    "That''s not right. Why haven''t I heard the child cry after being born for so long?" The Seventh Prince ignored the Prince Ruyang and headed deeper, with the Prince Ruyang following closely behind.


    Guo Yi suddenly felt crowded, the pressure was pressing down on him with all his might, and it was as if someone else had shouted for him to come out. Someone had come out, could it be that there was an earthquake at that place, which had squeezed him down, and he was saved?


    It was as if he didn''t believe him at all. Then why was it that he didn''t feel hungry? Ah, yes, I''m really hungry! Guo Yi grabbed something soft and started biting it, why can''t he bite it? Eh, it''s a little sweet?


    No, where am I, so warm, as though it''s covered by many clothes. Wah, that person is so big, his face is almost as big as mine, Guo Yi said as he pointed towards Prince Kang.


    "Prince Kang, look, this child is so smart. He pointed at you right away, hehe."


    "Ji Ya, it''s been hard on you. I came to see my child." The Prince Kang took the child from Ji Ya, who was shaking his head and smiling.


    "Anthracene? Why are his bones so soft? " Prince Kang''s face turned cold, he looked at Ji Ya, and then smiled again.


    No, no, what child?" What and what? "AHH!" How could their hands be like this? Just now, they were eating breast milk, but he, he actually, was reborn! Heavens, what was this? Looking at them, they clearly weren''t people from the 21st century. Then what about my parents? What about Sirius? ''Don''t! Heavens, since you''ve given me a new life, why are you still treating me like this? '' Guo Yi roared, but no one could understand him. Everyone only saw him babbling, thinking that he was a lively child or that he didn''t want to be in the arms of the King.


    "Come, come, sister-in-law. Bring the child out and let me see my nephew." Prince Jing laughed and shouted in the main hall, mixed with his laughter.


    Ji Ya smiled and handed the child over to the Prince Kang, then indicated for him to carry the child out for everyone to see.


    Guo Yi was helpless as everyone looked him over. Everyone was very interested in this child who didn''t cry, but the more they looked at him, the less passionate they got, this child was too weak, he wouldn''t be able to train in martial arts after he grows up. As a member of the Mongol family, how could he be like those Chinese people who could beat up a sheep?


    Just as everyone was discussing, the Emperor ordered for the new Young Prince to be given the title of Changping King.


    Within the pavilion in Prince Kang''s Palace, the Prince Kang and the Prince Jing sat together and drank.


    "Fourth Prince, look how long it has been since Maki Zin was born. Less than two hours, the imperial edict has arrived. Seventh Prince said while drinking.


    "Seventh Brother, others might not know, but you might not know, but royal brother is doing it for others to see. Maki Zin, he is my son, in other words, he is a member of the imperial family. Hehe, my son, you actually do not need to rely on others to pay you merit points? " After Prince Kang finished his piece, he drank the cup of wine in one breath.


    It''s still in that room with you, but there are only two people there right now, Guo Yi, no, it''s Maki Zin and his mother Ji Ya.


    Ji Ya hugged Maki Zin tightly in his embrace, his body sobbing uncontrollably, he whispered: "Child, our family''s child will not be like what they said, even if everyone despises you, but I, your mother, will never let mother down, will I?"


    Maki Zin looked at the woman who was crying in his arms, not knowing whether she was his mother or not. After a day, he had already roughly guessed that this was the Yuan Dynasty, but it was different from history.


    Could he not think about his parents in his previous life, about the girl he had loved for ten years, about his good brothers and sisters? If he could never, then would he be able to accept his current life and become a Young Prince who knew nothing at all?


    On a large stone board in the backyard of Prince Kang, a four or five-year-old boy was lying on the ground. The boy was extremely cute and frightened, but he carried a sense of sickness.


    "Young Prince, the wangfei wants to see you in the study." A fat kid said as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Ba Gen, I told you earlier that you wanted to train harder, and you became like this just a little bit further? Why did Mother call me? " Although he did not admit it in his heart, it was an indisputable fact that he was reborn from her womb. Maki Zin stood up and walked towards the study with Ba Gen as he said this.


    "Maki Zin, come over here. This is the teacher I invited, Mr. Su De." Ji Ya waved his hand and pointed at an old man. His eyes were filled with love and concern.


    "Mr. Su De?" "Maki Zin looked at the old man, his eyes filled with doubt. That''s right, Young Prince, I am Su De. " Su De replied modestly.


    "Mr. Su De, why did you come to be my teacher? Did you not hear the person who was my teacher before?" Maki Zin brought Su De a cup of tea.


    "No, no, no, of course I have heard that Young Prince has been practicing martial arts since the age of three. Until now, your parents have invited more than a hundred martial arts masters, but not a single martial arts teacher taught you more than three days, because no matter what they did, you could not learn even the slightest bit. They could even be said to be born with the talent to be a cripple in martial arts. Su De stroked his beard as he spoke, Ji Ya bowed and walked out of the room, then waved at Maki Zin to close the door and brought Ba Gen with him.


    "Then you are really capable?" Not really! Not really! To be honest, I came to Young Prince to ask for help. I called myself your husband, but I actually have a request! " As Su De spoke, he knelt down in front of Maki Zin and started crying.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. What are you doing?" Maki Zin hurriedly helped Su De up. Although he did not have a good impression of this man, but to have an old man who was even older than him, kneeling in front of him right now, was not a good feeling.


    "I heard that the Young Prince was unable to practice martial arts, but they were naturally intelligent and kind. I hope the Young Prince can help me with something! "


    Originally, Su De had a granddaughter who was called Ta Na. She could be his darling, but it was with fear that he melted and fell: Originally, they had been living a good life, all the way until last year''s Royal Hunt, when the crown prince actually took a fancy to Ta Na. Ta Na was stunned upon seeing the crown prince''s orders, and he half-pushed the matter away from the crown prince.


    Originally, this kind of thing happened almost every day, so it was fine. After it passed, it would be over. It would be an honor to be able to spend time with the crown prince. But Ta Na was different, she was the granddaughter of the Great Wise Su De, Su De did not want the other Mongols to become famous through martial arts, he was a person who rarely welcomed the people here, her way of thinking could be said to be "Chinese". As Su De''s granddaughter, Ta Na naturally valued her chastity very highly, this matter was not simple, of course it was for Su De his grandfather and grandson.


    "So you''re saying that Mister wants me to persuade my father to give Ta Na to the crown prince?" Maki Zin used his childish voice and said seriously, "But Sir, you know so much about me, you should also know that my father doesn''t really listen to me. Moreover, I''m still a child, so it seems that I don''t have the qualifications to intervene in this matter."


    "You can''t do that to the prince, but you can do that to the wangfei!"


    "Why should I help you? Who knows if what you said is true? You must know that I have never left the Duke Palace since I was born. I do not know about the matters outside, Mr. Su De. " Maki Zin looked at Su De with a very innocent gaze.


    "Young Prince, if Ta Na can follow the crown prince, you can do whatever you want me to do. My poor granddaughter! Young Prince, please help. " Su De said as he knelt down again.


    Old mister, you don''t need to kneel anymore, you need my help, I''m going to go see your granddaughter, Ta Na.


    It was a gorgeous mansion, and this was Maki Zin''s evaluation of Su De''s house. As one of the few scholars in the capital, Su De''s house was luxurious, and they were not really curious about it, but compared to the Wang Mansion, it was not considered top class. However, this house did not have the style of the Mongolian, but rather the Jiangnan Pavilion, which was also the style of the Chinese people.


    "The Young Prince must be wondering why I live in such a house, because my mother is Chinese." Su De smiled as he welcomed Maki Zin into the house.


    "Oh!" Can your father marry the Chinese and his people agree? " Maki Zin walked into the hall and looked around. He nodded and asked, but he was only five years old, so he was very interested in the marriage between Mongolian and Han Chinese.


    "No, no, their union was not recognized, so they all died, not of old age, but of brittle melancholy. And the reason why I have my current treatment is not because I have been acknowledged by the family. I am merely a superficial skill that the royal family has put in to express their support for this family. Actually, I am nothing at all. " Su De didn''t know what kind of expression was on his face at the moment, but he had a strange smile on his face.


    Maki Zin replied with an "Oh" and did not say anything else, and was invited to sit.


    Just as Maki Zin was chatting with Su De, a girl wearing Mongolian clothes slowly walked in from the back door. Her height and build was between a Han and Mongolian woman''s, probably inherited from a clan.


    "Ta Na greets Young Prince!" The girl bowed towards Maki Zin. From her actions, it could be seen that she was a little biased towards the Jiangnan girl.


    In the Prince Kang Residence, the Prince Kang was furious. He slammed the table and shouted: "Why did he run over to Su De''s place! Ji Ya, don''t you agree that I should agree if you want him to learn more? I have said this, I have said this, Su De, we cannot touch him, if it was in the past then we can say it. But now, the relationship between the Emperor and the crown prince is in chaos.


    "Is there any evidence that it''s serious?" Ji Ya was a little worried.


    I am the Fourth Prince, I am so serious, nothing much, just that it is very troublesome, my royal brother acted like a person who is hard to get close to Jiangnan, what do you think Su De is, if it wasn''t for him having the bloodline of our clan which is half of the difficulty, and some learning, he wouldn''t be anything, but even so, his position is already there, the Emperor is now with the Crown Prince, sigh! How could he let his granddaughter marry the crown prince? " "Su De wants to use Maki Zin to get the crown prince to take over his position. Since he''s not important enough for the emperor, he might as well choose the crown prince. No matter what, sooner or later, the world will belong to the crown prince."


    "Mr. Su De is using Maki Zin? He''s still a child, what is it that Su De needs? " The wangfei was puzzled.


    "Maki Zin doesn''t have it, but we do." Prince Kang laughed bitterly and finished the tea in his hand in one breath.

 C3

    In the evening, Maki Zin rode on the carriage that Su De had sent him back to the Duke Palace.


    "Where did he go?" It seemed that Prince Kang was not in a good mood.


    "He went to Mr. Su De''s house, had a good chat with him, and had dinner at his house." Maki Zin said while walking towards the house with a bit of anger. When he passed by Ji Ya, he pulled on her sleeves, giving her a gentle smile and secretly shaking his hand.


    "No need to call me your mother, just tell me what it is." The Prince Kang said as he carried Maki Zin into the house. Ji Ya quickly followed.


    In the study, Prince Kang had placed Maki Zin right in front of him, and was facing him. The two of them looked at each other, and then Ji Ya looked at him, and then looked at him helplessly, as the father and son pair had already done this countless times, as though they were born with a feud. Ji Ya did not know how many words she had said between the two of them, but it did not have any good effects, and the best was that Prince Kang gave him a month of good looks.


    Ever since Maki Zin saw the Prince Kang stopping him at the door, he knew that his father had long known about Ta Na. That''s right, he was the emperor''s younger brother, how many things did he not know? What could he do to help her?


    "What are you doing that you think I don''t know, huh? Let me tell you, I know everything. What do you mean by Su De seeing you? "Put ¡­" Prince Kang looked at the pale-faced wangfei standing at the side and swallowed the words at the back. In the royal family, wives were treated so badly, he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to find one. I''ll tell you this: I don''t care what he told you, don''t be delusional enough to ask me to get involved with Ta Na and the crown prince, and don''t try to persuade your mother again. "


    Maki Zin looked at Prince Kang, then looked at her own mother, Ji Ya, and saw her nodding at him. Maki Zin knew that it was impossible for the Prince Kang Palace to help Ta Na fuse with the crown prince, but he had experienced the pain of being separated from his lover before, and he still couldn''t let it go. Maki Zin thought that the result was the worst. Even though he had been very smart in his previous life, after all, he had never experienced anything.


    "Sigh!" Maki Zin, my son. " Prince Kang revealed a hint of kindness, he carried Maki Zin in his arms like a father to his son, "I know, you''re very smart, I knew it ever since you were born. "But many people look at you, you ¡­" Prince Kang pursed his lips and said with a helpless tone, "You, are a trash. In our clan, if you can''t fight, you can''t lead troops, and won''t receive the respect of others."


    Hearing Prince Kang''s words, Maki Zin had a feeling that he had made it clear. Ji Ya''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "But in the end, you are still my, Meng He''s, son. You are a clansman of my, Bei''er''s, tribe. As long as you are, you are not useless." Prince Kang said with a voice close to a roar.


    The Prince Kang gently put down Maki Zin and used his thick hands to massage Maki Zin''s small face. Maki Zin stared blankly, the deepest part of his heart actually felt really attached to this feeling. It was as if a long time had passed, and he had felt this feeling himself.


    "Your mother, she often runs about for you. As your father, have I ever been idle?" "If you are seven or eight years old, I will support you. Right now, you are too young and too kind; the smarter you are, the easier it is for others to take advantage of you. After all, you have never experienced anything."


    "She''s really pitiful." Maki Zin said in a low voice.


    "You really want to help her?" "Prince Kang looked at Maki Zin as he rolled his eyes and asked while stroking his beard. "Yes." Maki Zin answered without even thinking.


    "Alright, I promise to help her now ¡­" "Really?" Don''t be happy, when did my Prince Kang Lord break his promise? But like I said before, I won''t get involved with Ta Na and the crown prince. " Maki Zin was dejected upon hearing this.


    "However, I can say that I am with my royal brother. Don''t be so happy, what you want to do, is for the crown prince to accept Ta Na, that''s why I told royal brother. " Prince Kang said treacherously, smiling like an old fox.


    "Huh?" Maki Zin''s face was pulled down again.


    "Otherwise, I won''t be able to control myself. Oh! In a few days, it will be the royal family''s dinner. It seems like the crown prince will be going! " The Prince Kang looked at the ceiling and spoke carelessly.


    Ah!" Thank you, Father. " Mu Ren elatedly ran out of the study and headed out of the mansion.


    "Maki Zin, what are you doing? We haven''t had dinner yet! " Ji Ya shouted.


    "Nope." Maki Zin disappeared.


    "Are you really going to help him?" Ji Ya looked at Prince Kang. "Yes."


    "But they did not have good intentions. I was afraid that they would hurt Maki Zin back then ¡­"


    "He''s happy now, isn''t he?" The Prince Kang said with a smile, "Ever since he was born, I have seen him truly smile today. This is enough. "


    After Maki Zin left, Su De sat in the great hall with a smile on his face. It could be seen that he was very happy.


    Ta Na looked at this old man in confusion. His grandfather, just what did he do to him? When he was young, he had been really good to her. But why did he have to seduce the crown prince in disguise? Why didn''t he care where he was going from now on? Why must he treat that Young Prince Changping who everyone calls trash with utmost respect today?


    "Ta Na, are there many things that you don''t understand?" Su De pulled the dazed Ta Na back.


    "Yes." Only then did Ta Na come back to her senses.


    "Speak, tell grandpa that grandpa will help you analyze it." Su De smiled as he stroked his beard.


    "Why do you want me to seduce him while I''m drunk? "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want you to be like me. I want you to become the female of the crown prince, or even the princess'' consort. That way, no one will look down on us two." Su De was still full of smiles.


    "Then why did you act as if it had never happened after I successfully seduced the crown prince?"


    "Am I waiting for an opportunity?" Su De took a sip of tea and smiled even more.


    "Timing?"


    "Yes, timing. Ta Na, my granddaughter, you are about to become the crown prince''s woman. With your wisdom, you will definitely become the crown prince''s consort and the Empress in the future. " Su De stood up and hugged Ta Na happily.


    "The time you''re talking about is that Maki Zin? Young Prince Changping? recognized as trash? " Ta Na took a few steps back, her face filled with disbelief.


    "Yes, it''s that Maki Zin, the son of the Prince Kang, recognized as the trash ''Young Prince Changping''."


    "You gave your future, my life, to a child? A little kid who''s considered ''trash''? "


    "Yes, but you also said, he is considered ''trash.'' You''ve seen him, he''s very smart, isn''t he? He was trash. Is that so? This is for the Yaji clan of Borg. In the Tang and Song dynasties, he is a genius. "


    "Grandfather, using a ''genius'' isn''t reliable either." Ta Na''s gaze turned stern, as if she would explode out in rage at any moment.


    "No, he''s different. He''s still a child and very kind. Such a person, the smarter he is, the more convenient it is to use him ¡­"


    "The Young Prince Changping is here!" A servant wearing Chinese characters interrupted Su De''s words.


    "Invite him in quickly!" Su De went out to welcome them happily.


    "Young Prince, please come in. It''s so late, have you eaten?"


    "Not yet." In fact, at the beginning, when he said that he had eaten at home, he was only feeling angry because he saw the Prince Kang. Maki Zin walked in with a childish face, "Hello, Big Sister Ta Na."


    "Young Prince ¡­" Ta Na half knelt as she bowed, and was lifted up by Maki Zin. Hungry, that shepherd is too small to support.


    "I already said it, Sister Ta Na, now I know Mr. Su De as my teacher. You are his granddaughter, I can''t just call you junior niece! You might as well call me Maki Zin or your brother. " Maki Zin waved his hand as he spoke, and invited Su De to his seat, then he sat down.


    "Do you recognize my grandfather as a teacher?" Ta Na''s face was full of questions and Su De also had a baffled expression. Didn''t this Young Prince say this morning that he was very proud?


    "Hungry, I was just thinking, Mr. Su De is a famous person in my dynasty, it would be great if he could be my teacher, haha, so, I was thinking ¡­ Would Mr. Su not agree? " Maki Zin was dejected.


    "No, no, I''m too happy. How could I not? "


    "Student, greet teacher!" Maki Zin kneeled down towards Su De, and Su De hurriedly helped him up.


    At the dining table, Su De was seated at the very center while Ta Na and Ta Na sat at the sides. During the meal, Su De did not mention a single word of his request.


    "Sir, what you wanted me to do, my father did not completely agree ¡­" Before Maki Zin could finish speaking, with a thump, Ta Na''s injured chopsticks fell to the ground. "Oh, then what does Your Highness say?" Su De said as he put down her chopsticks.


    "He needs the crown prince''s permission before he will help him."


    "What does Your Highness mean by that?"


    "Ta Na!" Su De shouted at Ta Na with an even more serious tone. Ta Na immediately realized that she had lost control of herself and returned to her original state.


    "Big Sister Ta Na, don''t be angry. My father means that we should settle things with the crown prince ourselves, while he deals with the emperor." Maki Zin took a bite of the mutton and spoke in the 21st century''s language vaguely. However, both Su De and Ta Na barely understood it, it seemed a little outrageous? But they wouldn''t care.


    "Your majesty?" Su De rolled his eyes and fell into deep thought.


    "Father said that in a few days, it will be the imperial family''s banquet." Maki Zin continued to eat his lamb leg. Although he had eaten a lot of precious delicacies in his previous life, in terms of disgrace, he had never eaten the famously roasted lamb before.


    "Good!" Good! "Alright!" Su De suddenly laughed out loud, "Young Prince, as long as Master Prince Kang says that he is the same as the Emperor, and you help Ta Na to meet the crown prince, we will definitely repay you with our lives." Su De very excitedly knelt down towards Maki Zin.


    Maki Zin supported himself up from the chair, and after saying a few polite words and saying that he was tired, Su De sent someone to send Maki Zin to the side room to rest.

 C4

    Su De sent someone to send him off and immediately, Ta Na walked in front of Su De and frowned.


    "Ta Na, you are very rude today. How do you look like a woman from Jiangnan?" Su De waved his hand and walked to his seat.


    "I''m not a girl from Jiangnan, so don''t be like them." Ta Na excitedly knocked over the table and shouted loudly. Maki Zin had already been sent to the back of the room, so she couldn''t hear anything.


    "The Crown Prince has seen enough of the women of the prairie. Suddenly, someone like that reserved in Jiangnan appeared. He will definitely ¡­" Su De spread out his hands to persuade his.


    "I don''t want it, I don''t want it. Because I don''t love that man; no, that''s it, I don''t like him. I''ll go seduce him, grandpa. You forced me to do this. You were lying to me then, saying that the crown prince likes the girls in Jiangnan and is ashamed of it; saying that I won''t do it with the crown prince ¡­ You will die; hehe! Heh! This is my grandfather that doted on me from the bottom of his heart! Grandfather, why? " After Ta Na finished speaking, she collapsed on the table leg as if all her energy was gone.


    "Because, because ¡­" Su De''s face was almost twisted as he said in a low voice, "Because I don''t want to be this so-called great scholar that is revered by tens of thousands of people. In the Imperial City, who would truly put me in their eyes? Ta Na, you disappoint me too much. Didn''t I teach your parents how to live? What is love, do you want to love that street selling pork in Manudu Latour? I did not do all of this for the two of us! "


    "But, but I don''t know anything about it." Ta Na had never seen such a terrifying grandfather before, and she was so frightened that her mouth grew weak.


    "Ta Na, you don''t need to know anything. What you want to be is the crown prince''s woman. From now on, it''s all up to you."


    "I don''t believe that you schemed against Maki Zin. Then, when you wanted me to seduce the crown prince last year, you had no way of making me see him again, right? " Ta Na was on the verge of falling into madness.


    "That''s right, the sweat is bad today. I can''t help it, but the crown prince has never met a woman like you before. He will definitely think of you." Su De picked up the teapot and a teacup that had been flipped over and poured them all into a cup.


    "Grandfather, you''re crazy." Ta Na retreated to the pillar behind him.


    "But today, hahahahaha, the heavens helped me, and allowed me to meet Maki Zin. This silly boy ¡­" Su De looked at his tea and poured himself a cup.


    "He''s not stupid, you said so, grandfather."


    "I had a bright idea about him. Kid, you''re still a kid." Su De put down his teacup and waved his hand as he walked towards his bedroom. "Ta Na, I don''t care if you respect me or hate me, in ten days, cooperate well with Maki Zin, you, will already be the crown prince''s woman."


    Once Su De left, he leaned against the wall and started sobbing ¡­


    In the room, Maki Zin lay on his bed and thought about his own life after he was reborn. It was as if he had never done anything since he was born, as if he had ran off in anger with N teachers in martial arts and N + 1 teachers, or as if he had often played games with his current father to roll his eyes at each other; or pretended to listen to his current mother with rapt attention. He had never heard such an old story before, but a person over the age of 25 probably wouldn''t like to hear those distant legends from his mother ¡­


    Speaking of which, he seemed to have no idea about what was happening in this world. He only knew that the current emperor should be the Yuan Shun Emperor Tzu Huan Tzu Er. After all, he was also one of the top students of a famous university in the 21st century.


    Thinking about it, Maki Zin crawled up, and looked at the moon with a glint in his eyes: Su De, taking you as my master, is because you have an extremely high position in the hearts of Jiangnan Scholars, I have always thought of myself as a Chinese man, wanting to take you as my master to reduce the distance between them; Don''t try to scheme against me, if Ta Na is the best as you say, then I will do a good deed, and if you don''t care about it, then we can take advantage of each other, and take advantage of each other.


    Eh, isn''t that Su De? Why are you out so late? He was even sneaking around his own home. Just as he was thinking about it, Maki Zin saw Su De quietly leaving. Maki Zin was extremely curious and followed closely behind.

 C5

    Once Su De left the manor, he headed west. Maki Zin followed along the way quietly, as he had gone through special military training in his previous life. Following him was not a small matter for him.


    Su De passed by a cemetery and arrived at the forest at the back. Su De respectfully knelt down before a large tree, making Maki Zin feel very baffled.


    "You, you came late today." A robust male voice travelled to Maki Zin''s ears. Maki Zin knew that the voice was not speaking to him, but he felt that the owner of the voice was very dangerous.


    "Messenger, I deserve to die, today, Maki Zin went to my place, I took the initiative to cooperate with him, I hope Master will forgive me!" Su De and himself wanted to offer Ta Na up to the crown prince at the royalty dinner. Ta Na was dissatisfied, the Prince Kang agreed to persuade the emperor, and told the big tree everything, not daring to raise his head once.


    "Hmm? Meng He agreed to help? " The mysterious man obviously didn''t understand.


    "I also feel that it''s strange. Although the Prince Kang is favored by the Emperor, they never ask about anything." "Why are you helping me, this unrelated person, this time?"


    "Meng He has never done things according to the rules. Since he agreed to help, then there''s no need for him to guess any further, because he never asked for a reason for doing things. However, I don''t really believe that ''trash'' Young Prince. "


    "Envoy, you can rest assured. The young Changping King is far from being as smart as we think. He won''t do anything bad."


    "Mn, when do I need to go see that ''trash'' Young Prince Changping. If what you said is true, then after this matter, we must not let him go and she will become our rival sooner or later. Where''s Ta Na? "


    "I will make her promise! "That emissary, us?"


    "Everything will be done as originally agreed. You can go, and be careful next time you come back, okay?" Otherwise, you wouldn''t have come to see me. " The envoy''s tone was extremely displeased.


    Su De left in a depressed tone. He was obviously very happy from the start, why did he suddenly become so angry?


    Just as Su De left, a big guy dressed in black walked out from the forest. He almost caught up to Prince Kang in terms of stature.


    "After hiding for so long and listening for so long, shouldn''t you be coming out to get some fresh air?" When Maki Zin heard the messenger berating Su De, he knew that it was bad news, and quietly took a few steps back. Just as he was about to run away, he was grabbed on the shoulder by a big hand, and was sent flying away with a bang.


    "Hehe!" "Good night!" Maki Zin resisted the pain of the blood in his mouth, and laughed as he waved.


    "Blackie, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?" The black-clothed person wore a face mask, making Maki Zin unable to see his face.


    "Black Boy? "Me?" Maki Zin pointed to his own nose, "Hehe! "I''m sleepwalking." Maki Zin laughed as he quietly retreated, and tumbled on a rock.


    "Oh, sleepwalking. It''s not good for you to swim in the water on the mountain. You can swim all the way here. Black Boy, you shouldn''t have come here. " The black-robed man said while walking towards Maki Zin.


    "Hey!" "Hey!" Maki Zin kept on backing up, and when he saw the green light on his hands, he was momentarily stunned. Oh my god, could it be that there really is something with internal energy?


    Am I going to die again? Oh my god, those with eyes, don''t let me be reborn. Just let me go back to my original life in the castle!


    "Stop you maniac, what is the use of bullying a child!" Just as Maki Zin was about to close his eyes and wait for death, a loud roar woke him up.


    Maki Zin opened his eyes and saw a lady in red grabbing onto him and rolling away from the black clothed man''s palm strike. A man with short beard wearing a blue robe struck the black clothed man with his palm and the black clothed man was instantly sent flying.


    Maki Zin was hurt by a man and a woman, while the black clothed man was caught unprepared.


    "Who are you two? With your skills, you cannot be nameless. " The black clothed man wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and cupped his hands to the two as he asked this.


    "Then who are you? With your skill, you can''t possibly be a nobody, and will only bully a vile person like me! " The red-clothed girl mocked.


    When the black-clothed man saw that the person did not seem to have any intention of stopping, he suddenly flew towards Mu Ren and struck out with his palm. The blue-clothed man saw that the person did not seem to have any intention of stopping, and suddenly flew towards Mu Ren and struck out towards Mu Ren.


    Although everything seemed long, it all happened in an instant. The red-clothed female very carefully put Maki Zin to the side, and gently caressed his face: "Stand back a bit later." As she spoke, the woman in red also charged towards the black-clothed person.


    In his previous life, Guo Yi was a martial arts fanatic. He had seen countless martial arts novels and movies, especially Jin Yong''s big martial arts novel and TV series, but he had always thought that they were all fake. Even if his current clansmen said that he couldn''t practice martial arts, he would have thought that his body was just not as strong as theirs.


    Everything he saw now had completely subverted his understanding; he now knew that in this world, being unable to fight was truly ''useless'' to a brave and ruthless family.


    Within an instant, the forest was filled with tree branches that had been broken by the Qi. Dust filled the air, "Ah!" Suddenly, the woman in red''s left shoulder was hit by the black-clothed man''s attack. The woman in red threw herself forward and the tree was sent flying. A stream of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and her face immediately turned deathly pale.


    "Hong Yi!" The blue-clothed man''s eyes instantly turned blood-red. With a loud shout, the red-clothed girl pounced toward the black-clothed man with no regards for his life.


    "Hong Yi? You are the Free and Unrestrained Duo? Humph! "Don''t know what''s good for you." When the black-clothed man heard the blue clothed basket''s shout, he stopped and asked. When he saw that the blue clothed man was actually willing to throw his life on the line and hugged him, he coldly snorted and raised his right foot to send a kick back. The blue-clothed man let out a muffled grunt, unwilling to let go.


    "Ah ¡­" The black-clothed man suddenly let out a hoarse scream. A green light was suddenly emitted from his back. The blue-clothed man was pushed back. His right hand held his chest as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "You actually dare to do this." The black man grabbed the back with his right hand. At this moment, there was a mouth mark on his hand. It turned out that the blue-clothed man had bitten him. It could be said that the man in black was very angry now.


    "Lan Yun, I''ve long since heard that you always do things your own way. It seems like today is indeed true!" The black-clothed man touched the spot on his back where he had been bitten and walked towards the blue-clothed man, also known as Blue Cloud. "Now, the Carefree Duo Hero can be removed from the martial arts world."


    Maki Zin pulled back Hong Yi who was about to rush forward. Pointing at Lan Yun, he indicated for them to join forces and attack once again while he walked forward. Just as Hong Yi extended her hand to stop him, he had already left.


    "Big black guy, look at this!" As expected, when the black clothed man turned around, he saw a pile of leaves floating towards him. With one palm of his hand, he pushed away the leaves, causing Maki Zin to be hit hard.


    When Maki Zin had scattered the leaves, Lan Yun and Hong Yi both used all their strength to attack the black clothed man. The black clothed man''s attention was caught by them as he was struck by them one after another, and once again forced them to retreat until they were leaning against a large tree.


    "Hongyi, what are you doing?" Lan Yun looked at Hong Yi, who was walking towards the black-clothed man with her palms facing backwards.


    "I will kill him." "No!" Lan Yun hurriedly pounced towards Maki Zin before pushing Hong Yi away. A loud noise could be heard just now as the black clothed man had already stood up and sat down with both hands facing the direction of the explosion.


    "Blue Cloud, Blue Cloud! How are you? " Hong Yi didn''t have enough time to deal with her injuries. She crawled to Lan Yun''s side and cried.


    "I''m fine, hurry up and take Little, Little ¡­" "Let''s leave." Just as the black clothed man stood up, he sat back down. If he were to chase after them now, he would not be able to gain any benefits, after all, the reputation of the Carefree Duo in the martial arts world was not for nothing. He could only blame himself for being too careless.


    After all, the black man himself was not seriously injured, he had merely over-operated his Qi. After approximately an incense stick of time, he stood up and patted the tree dregs on his body, and chased after the Xiao Yao duo and Maki Zin.

 C6

    The Carefree Duo Knight gently helped Maki Zin to the side of a small well, tore off a piece of sleeve and gently wiped away some of the paper ashes and blood on his face. The ash was something that Maki Zin had accidentally brought up in the tomb, and the black clothed man had called him Black Boy precisely because he saw''s black face at that time.


    "Pfft!" After Hong Yi fed him a mouthful of water, Maki Zin spat out a mouthful of water and slowly struggled to open his eyes.


    "Thank you, thank you for saving me! "Pfft!" Maki Zin spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "Young Prince, please describe how we failed to protect you." The two of them knelt in front of Maki Zin at the same time.


    "You all, were sent by Father?" Maki Zin''s mouth flashed a bitter smile ¡­


    Inside the room arranged for Maki Zin in Su De''s residence, the two people knelt in front of the bed. It was unknown how long Maki Zin had been trying to persuade them, but they still refused to get up.


    "Hurry and get up, I, uh ¡­" Maki Zin was just about to stand up to help them, but he didn''t expect his body to be unable to take it. His body slanted to the side as a line of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    "Young Prince, are you alright?" The two of them quickly stood up and sat on one side of Maki Zin to support him.


    "If you knew earlier, you would have woken up. You should have vomited blood long ago. Cough!" Maki Zin smiled at the two of them with a relaxed expression.


    "Young Prince, don''t speak anymore. The two of us will help you heal your injuries." Without waiting for Maki Zin''s reply, Lan Yun placed his left hand on''s right shoulder, and Hong Yi immediately followed up with her right hand on his left shoulder.


    Maki Zin only felt two air snakes drilling into his body. All sorts of pain and numbness filled his body, he felt like he was born with no fear of death, what kind of feeling was this, operating his cultivation to heal his injuries was very comfortable, it was a lie. He wanted to scratch it, but after all, he had seen so many wuxia novels in his previous life.


    Who knows how long Maki Zin spent in that kind of life and death predicament, before the two auras gradually weakened until they disappeared. " Thank you for saving me! " Maki Zin moved his arm a bit and realized that there was nothing wrong with his body. He then looked at the two who were gasping for breath on the bed and bowed.


    "Young Prince doesn''t need to be like this. Moreover, the king has given us a new lease on life." However, it was impossible for Lan Yi to get up. Maki Zin quickly helped them sit cross-legged on the bed.


    Not long after Su De saw the black-robed messenger return to sleep, he was woken up by someone else. Just as Su De wanted to vent his anger, he found out that the person who came was completely castrated.


    "You, you are the envoy?" Su De looked at the black-robed man with uncertainty.


    "Nonsense, Su De. You went to see me being followed today, but you didn''t know it." The black clothed man''s tone was hostile. Just as Su De wanted to say something, he was interrupted by the black clothed man, "I don''t want to hear anything from you. I wanted to kill him anyway, but I''ve been rescued.


    "Who is he? Can he escape from the hands of an envoy?"


    "The Carefree Twin Knights and a black child."


    "Are you guys okay?" looked at the two of them for a moment, and then the two of them shook hands with Maki Zin before returning the greeting.


    "It''s nothing, but I''m sure I won''t be able to use martial arts in the next month." Hong Yi replied.


    "Forgive me for being so bold, but you should be Chinese. Moreover, based on the tone of the man in black, you do not have a deep position in the martial arts world. Why would you help my father?" Maki Zin was very curious about these two benefactors who suddenly acted to save him. Didn''t the books say that martial artists from the Central Plains were more concerned with these? Furthermore, the two of them didn''t seem like vain people.


    "We owe a debt of gratitude to the prince. Moreover, when we followed him, he did not want us to be in a difficult situation. We only need to protect the people of the mansion and do not need him to attack the people of the Central Plains." Lan Yun explained to Maki Zin.


    "Oh, I see. Sigh! "Your martial arts will be finished tonight ¡­"


    "Young Prince Maki Zin! "Are you asleep?" Just as Maki Zin wanted to ask something about the martial arts that interested him, he was interrupted.


    "I have not... "Oh, I''m asleep. What''s the matter?" Maki Zin immediately changed his words and pushed the Xiao Yao duo inside, whispering to them, "Aren''t you experts supposed to keep your breaths, quick?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I was afraid that you''d get hungry in the middle of the night and come over for a midnight snack." "Wait, I''ll be right there." Maki Zin quickly took off his clothes and stuck it under the pillow. Seeing the blanket wrinkling, he walked over to open the door.


    "Careful, take it in!" Su De instructed a servant whose face was full of beard. The servant then placed a plate of dim sum on the table in his room.


    Maki Zin sneered in his heart, could it be that the ancient disguise techniques were really that bad, that the beard was so fake, and that he had not even changed his clothes before running into the room to pretend to be a servant?


    A while later, the "servant" shook his head at Su De and left. Just as they left, the two of them came out and asked Maki Zin what happened.


    "I followed Su De to meet the mysterious black clothed man, and from what I heard, Su De did not dare to disobey him at all. It isn''t strange for the black clothed man to find me. "I did that just in case. Luckily, I managed to get away with it!"


    "We went to kill Su De, how dare he do that?" Lan Yi was very angry.


    "No, he won''t be for long, Su De, if you want to use me, don''t blame me for this!" The expression in Maki Zin''s eyes should not appear on a five year old child, "Regarding this matter, just tell Royal Father and he will go and persuade Big Khan."


    The Xiao Yao duo was a monk already, why was the Young Prince still helping Su De now?


    In Su De''s room, the black clothed man once again put on the black mask and sat on the chair.


    "Envoy, isn''t that him?" Su De respectfully served the black clothed man a cup of tea, the black clothed man received the cup and shook his head.


    "If so, you will ¡­" "Then I''ll leave him alone. I hope that child doesn''t cause any more trouble because he''s doing it for his own good." The man in black finished his tea in one breath, turned around and left, "Do as I said."


    Ever since Maki Zin returned to the Duke Palace, he immediately went into the study and did not come out again. He ate in there and slept in there as well.


    Princess Hua-Yang was anxious as she paced back and forth. Prince Kang who was leaning against his chair and drinking tea with a comfortable expression on his face walked over to her.


    "Your Highness, it''s not good for Maki Zin to continue like this! He had been inside for six days. No matter what I say, he won''t come out. " Ji Ya looked at the Prince Kang who did not have a single reaction, and his lips started to curl up. He waved his sleeves, walked to the front of Prince Kang and pulled him up, "Think of a way!"


    Prince Kang couldn''t help but giggle at the Ji Ya who was staring at him with her mouth agape.


    "What are you laughing at?" Ji Ya felt extremely uncomfortable being looked at by her husband, so she turned around and asked, "What''s so funny?"


    "Haha!" Ji Ya, how long has it been since I last saw you like this? "It has been almost twenty years!" "He''s already an old couple, so it''s not shameful to say all this." "Hehe, what''s the big deal." Prince Kang took a breath on Ji Ya''s face, her face flushed red as he said lightly, "Naughty old man."


    "Hey, why are you talking about this, what about Maki Zin, what about him, you have to settle it." Ji Ya used a woman''s flailing method, using both hard and soft at the same time.


    "Actually, Ji Ya, you shouldn''t be so worried about Maki Zin." Prince Kang pulled Ji Ya''s hand and walked to the window. Ji Ya rolled his eyes and said with slight bitterness, "You have never been worried about him."


    "Ji Ya, I don''t care about Maki Zin, how could you not know about him? If it wasn''t for Maki Zin, I would have asked him to disappear." Then why are you still so free? " Prince Kang rolled his eyes at his beloved wife once again.


    "Hungry!" I went to take a look at Maki Zin. Do you know what he''s reading? It''s all history books, and all recent history books at that. " "So what?"


    "This means that Maki Zin is beginning to want to know everything." When Ji Ya was born, he seemed to be indifferent to everything. When Maki Zin had just given birth to him, he did not even cry at all; when he was a little older, he did not go out of the Duke''s Mansion at all, or when he was in a daze. Or else, he would say something that would make others angry (he was referring to Maki Zin''s N + 1 teacher). Now that he is interested in the book of recent history, it means that he is already heading in the direction of our hope... "


    Inside the study room, Maki Zin was sitting cross-legged in the middle of a pile of books with dishevelled hair. In his hands was a book.


    He almost went crazy. Why? Why was it wrong? All of this was not recorded in the history of his previous life. Although he knew that this place was different from the "Yuan Dynasty in History" from the very beginning, it was still too different.


    The book said, "This dynasty has always been invincible, but in recent years, the Ming Religion has been opposing my dynasty many times. The Sect Leader Yang Zhaotian does not know how to repent, and is handsome to the left and right, as well as to the five protectors, and to the seven unicorns, all of whom intend to destroy my dynasty''s foundation. "Kill them all!"


    There was actually a Bright Sect here, and it was even the peak of the Yang family. Heavens! Was there even Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min? Hungry, wait a minute, that means the gods I saw a few days ago can''t be considered that powerful in this world? "According to the martial arts books of his previous life, that poor Sect Leader Zhang might still be playing caterpillar on Ice-Fire Island. I wonder if that adorable Min Min was practicing her archery on horseback, or vowing to exterminate all sects and martial artists in the study?


    Mn, I am a Mongolian Young Prince, and Zhang Wuji will be the Sect Leader of Ming Religion in the future. This was no fun. Although he was a bit retarded, that fellow''s divine arts were extremely powerful ¡­


    Also, if nothing happened to him, the destruction of the Yuan dynasty would happen to him (as if he were still very young). Then what would his ending be? What would happen to his current parents?


    Heavens, why do you always have to joke around with me! Those novels he had read in his previous life, no matter how one put it, he wouldn''t be able to be reborn in such a place. This was a dead end for him! Could it be that once he wore it here, everything would change? Maki Zin was not arrogant to that extent, he was just a person who knew the outcome.


    He was like a noob in this world. As a person, he could not be a noob.


    Based on the current situation, he would have to live here for a long time, perhaps for the rest of his life. Although he had initially wanted to die, and was still in a daze, not knowing why he was still alive, there were his parents and his own home.


    Maki Zin looked at the pile of books he had flipped through. He couldn''t change history, and maybe he couldn''t even change the big meaning of Jin, but if he worked hard, he would definitely want his family members to be a little better.


    If that was the case, he couldn''t at least be a noob who knew nothing about the affairs of the world! He had to have his own strength and ability to survive.


    "Su De, our game has begun!" Maki Zin''s eyes flashed.

 C7

    On the morning of the eighth day since Maki Zin entered the study, the study rooms had been opened. He, whose head was filled with filth that could be mixed with the Beggar''s gang as a spy, had finally come out. The servants in the house had long prepared baths and sent them all to his room after changing their clothes.


    "Ahh, I just realized that bathing is such a comfortable thing to do!" Maki Zin said as he stuck his head full of wet hair out of the water.


    "Maki Zin!" Well, Mother, I''m not well yet, what''s the matter? Wait a minute. Mother, why did you come in! " Maki Zin awkwardly pulled his body back into the water and he couldn''t help but laugh when he saw Maki Zin''s appearance. "I see that your clothes are a bit tattered, so I made a new one for you." "Oh."


    Ji Ya placed the clothes on the clothes rack, folded the clothes, and laughed: "You, not only do you look like a Chinese, but also like a Chinese. You look so shy when you see your own mother, and there are a few other males in the clan who would make their own rooms look like yours, proving that they are clean and colorful." "Hehe!"


    "Alright, let''s not talk about you anymore. After taking a shower and eating, let''s see how hungry you are." Ji Ya patted his head and left.


    "Tomorrow, I''m going to wander around the world." During dinner, Maki Zin ate a few mouthfuls of food and said to his parents who were in the middle of eating.


    "What?" "Pfft!" Ji Ya and Prince Kang looked at Maki Zin strangely, and Prince Kang even more so, wasted a mouthful of food that he had worked so hard for. Prince Kang looked at Maki Zin, "Go shopping?"


    "Yes, I''ll go alone. Don''t ask anyone to follow me." Maki Zin said with determination.


    "Are you Maki Zin?" The Prince Kang waved his hand in front of Maki Zin, and slapped him down.


    Most of them were in the imperial capital of the imperial capital, and the streets were bustling with activity. However, there was one more person today, a little kid who came to do business.


    In his previous life, Guo Yi had a hobby that even he himself found difficult to describe ¡ª he liked to go shopping. Since he might not be able to go back now, then he might as well go to Yuandao City. When he arrived at the Yuan Dynasty, if he didn''t go there, he would be in the right place, and if he was in the wrong place, he would be in the wrong place!


    In the afternoon, Maki Zin was tired of playing, he could be considered to have truly seen some of the ancient techniques, and they seemed pretty good. Oh my god, breaking boulders and stepping on steel are all real things, it makes little Maki Zin''s heart feel cold.


    He even went to eat some snacks, bought a few skulls, and played with them on his head. He went to the Spring Pavilion, which was one of the most popular places in martial arts novels.


    Just as Maki Zin wanted to return, he heard the faint sound of a little girl crying, and could not help but walk towards the area surrounded by people.


    There was a little girl surrounded by the wall. Beside the little girl was a middle-aged man who was already dead, and on his body was a sign that read "Selling body to bury one''s father." The little girl knelt on the ground, her eyes red and swollen, and her face pale, showing that she hadn''t eaten for a long time.


    "Hey, how about buying him to be your silly son''s daughter-in-law?" It does seem to be pretty good, hehe! "


    "Look, this girl must be a beauty when she grows up. I''ll take it."


    "None of you need to think about it. She''s still so young, so it proves that she''s cute. I like things like this, so none of you should be strong!"


    Maki Zin heard the words of these people in the crowd and frowned. Was this the "tragedy of the feudal system" that the books mentioned? It seems like even in novels, things like this would end up in a mess! Forget it, he was so pitiful, why was he still thinking about this? It would be a waste if he was taken away by those animals! Maki Zin reached his hand into his waist to grab his money bag. The purse was gone.


    "Okay, I''ll help you. Hehe, little lady, you''re mine now." A big, black man with two missing front teeth and a full beard was talking to the little girl while handing her some coins.


    "Wait!" Maki Zin could not bear it any longer and stopped his.


    "Kid, you are so young, is that alright ¡­" Get lost! " Maki Zin pushed the big black guy over, walked to the little girl and pulled out a jade tablet from his chest, then placed it in her hands, "My money has been stolen, I only have this much jade on me, I can give it to you, sell it and I''ll bury your father well."


    "Kid, who knows if your jade is real or not. It''s a fake that you came here to play with! "Hahaha!"


    "Whether mine is a fake or not, how would someone as blind as you know about it?"


    "Little girl, think carefully. If what he gave you was fake, don''t mention how your father couldn''t be buried, but when you go, you will still be scolded and beaten up. Moreover, it''s so troublesome. If I give you money, come with me, I''ll treat you like my own daughter. " Beside her, the girl who wanted to buy her as a daughter-in-law jeered as she pitifully looked at Maki Zin.


    "Humph!" "Who is willing to buy my jade, I only want ten taels." Maki Zin shouted from the crowd.


    "Such a big piece is only 10 taels, it must be fake." That''s right, just which family would give birth to such a son? To be able to make such a great jade for fun? "


    "Who wants this Fast Jade? Ten taels." Maki Zin ignored their shouts.


    "Who would want it?" "Do you think other people are fools, little brother?"


    "I want it!" "A clear girl''s voice silenced all the discussions." "Thank you!" Maki Zin took the ten taels of silver from her hands, placed the jade in her palm, and turned towards the girl who was selling herself. He gave all the silver to her, and planned to leave.


    "Young master, wait!" "Hrm?" Maki Zin suspiciously looked at the girl who was kneeling beside him.


    "Is Young Master planning to leave?" The girl who bought the jade walked over to Maki Zin and asked.


    "Yeah." Maki Zin looked at the girl who was talking to him. She must be very beautiful when she grows up, Maki Zin thought.


    "What about her?" She pointed to the little girl.


    "Go bury my father!" "And then?" "In the future ¡­"


    That''s right, now that he had helped her, what about her in the future? Maki Zin smacked his head with a headache, he helped the little girl up and asked: "You, are willing to come with me, but I''m afraid you''ll have to be my mother''s servant. If you agree to it, just nod your head, if not, you''ll just shake your head." The little girl quickly nodded her head. Maki Zin had been here for a long time, so he knew some of the rules here.


    "What''s your name?" Maki Zin asked the little girl who bought the jade.


    "My name is ¡­" Xiao Zhao, we should go. " The old lady behind the girl shouted and pulled her away. She turned around and smiled as she waved goodbye to Maki Zin.


    Xiao Zhao? She is Xiao Zhao! Then, wasn''t that old woman just now ¨C Granny ¡­ Maki Zin felt a chill down his spine. Although this woman looked ugly on the surface, her heart was ¡­


    Young master, young master!" "AHH!" "What is it?" "What are you thinking about?" Nothing, what''s your name? "I can''t possibly not know your name forever." "My name is Han Yan." Oh. Let''s get someone to bury your father first! " "Right.


    "Brother, who was that prodigal son just now?" After Maki Zin and Han Yan left, the crowd dispersed, and among them, a four or five-year-old little girl asked like a ten-year-old boy.


    "He is the Young Prince Changping among the majority of the people who have only heard of him before." The boy came back smiling.


    "Oh!" He is that ''trash'' Young Prince, the son of the Fourth Prince. Brother, you said that the man just now had offended some unknown person and would be killed. Oh! "Hey, bro, look, a candied fruit, I want it." The girl held the boy''s hand and ran towards a candied fruits seller. The boy could only smile helplessly.

 C8

    In the evening, after Maki Zin and Han Yan had buried her father, they brought Han Yan, whose eyes were red and swollen, back to the Duke Palace.


    "Mother, I''m back." Maki Zin bowed to Ji Ya. He didn''t even realize that his attitude to the people here was slowly changing. Maki Zin pointed to Han Yan and asked, "She is an unmarried woman, her name is Han Yan, mother, from now on she will follow you, okay?"


    "Greetings Madam." Han Yan did not know that the person who is kneeling right now is the Fourth Princess that the dynasty has known for their virtuous and elegant ways. " Oh! Chinese girl? " Ji Ya helped Han Yan up and curiously looked at this delicate and pretty girl.


    "Yes, Mother, I brought her back when her father died of illness. Mother, she will follow you from now on. "


    "Alright, but it seems like it''s more convenient for her to change her name!" Ji Ya suggested.


    "No, mother, her name is Han Yan." Maki Zin''s tone was very resolute.


    "Alright, let''s call him Han Yan!" Ji Ya caressed Maki Zin''s little face, smiling as she led them into the Duke Palace.


    The reason why Maki Zin wanted Han Yan to not change her name was because he wanted to know that there was a Chinese man by her side and she did not want the things around him to be so foreign. She wanted to have a sense of belonging.


    In two days, it would be the day of the imperial family''s banquet. Within the imperial palace, the emperor''s officials were all gathered together, making it bustling with noise and excitement.


    This was the first time Maki Zin had personally experienced the extravagance of a Royal Family''s banquet, but according to what his own mother Ji Ya had said, he had come twice.


    What, he had been here twice and he didn''t know it? How embarrassing! The other transmigrators and reincarnations didn''t know anything about five thousand years ago or hundreds of years later. He knew everything about the ant crawling between them; he himself, who had attended two large gatherings like this, had no idea at all.


    After all, he was a reincarnated person. At that time, he only had the mind of an adult and not the body of an adult. Furthermore, he was not as good as an ordinary child.


    "Young Prince, look, that painting is so good!" Little fatty Ba Gen pointed at a ghost head mask and roared. Maki Zin, who was near him, quickly moved away as if he did not know him.


    "Young Prince, who''s scaring you? I, Ba Gen, will go beat him up." When Ba Gen saw that Maki Zin had retreated and raised his fist in a righteous gesture, Maki Zin pointed at him gloomily.


    "Why, why?" "Because you are very ignorant." "Ignorant, why?"


    "Young Prince, why?" Ba Gen watched as Maki Zin walked further away from him, then walked closer to him and asked, "You, move to the side." Sigh! Young Prince, what do you mean by flash? "Is it flickering like a candle? How am I supposed to flash?"


    "That''s right! That''s right! Brother, what''s the ''flash''? " Maki Zin''s Second Sister asked curiously like a baby.


    "Brother, what you said is very interesting. This sister wants to know as well. What is flashing?" Sister Sai Han asked.


    "Just go to the side. Alright, why don''t you trust me? Protein! " Maki Zin''s face was filled with helplessness, the expression of someone who had been defeated by them.


    "Young master, what is protein?" It was at this time that Han Yan asked a question that everyone really wanted to ask.


    "Young Prince, let''s go over there and play." Ba Gen pointed to a bustling place.


    "You guys go ahead, take care of Maki Zin." Ji Ya laughed as she looked at the group of children who were eagerly looking at him.


    "Mother, don''t worry. We will definitely take care of little brother." Gao Yun promised while jumping up with a smile.


    "I''m worried about you the most, mischievous thing." Ji Ya reached out her right hand and rubbed Gao Yun''s forehead, causing Gao Yun''s mouth to immediately grow wide, her face filled with unhappiness, causing everyone to laugh out loud.


    "Maki Zin, be careful. Be careful not to get separated from you. We''re also going to meet some old friends. " Ji Ya explained.


    "Maki Zin, if you can get the crown prince to agree to Ta Na''s request, I will do as I said." Prince Kang left with Ji Ya.


    "Sister Ta Na, you can go see the crown prince later." Maki Zin watched as Ta Na spoke, but Ta Na looked lifelessly to the side. Maki Zin followed his gaze and saw a robust young man with a short beard on both sides of his upper lip standing in front of him.


    He was the son of Emperor Yuan Shun, the current crown prince and later Yuan Zhao Zong? Maki Zin could guess the identity of the man from Ta Na''s expression.


    "Maki Zin, what do we do now?" Ta Na finally sober up and asked Maki Zin.


    "Go over there! Big Sister Ta Na, you have to turn red from crying before I return. " Maki Zin pointed to a place where there were few people and said as he walked towards the crown prince, leaving behind a confused expression.


    "You must be my Big Brother Crown Prince, right?" The Crown Prince felt strange. Why did a child suddenly call him brother today? He had a brother, but he died too soon. This child couldn''t have mistaken him for someone else. He knew that he was the crown prince! She looked pretty cute, but her body was too thin.


    "You called me brother?" The Crown Prince pointed to himself.


    Ah!" It''s you, but you still don''t know me right? I''m your younger brother, and most people call me the trash little prince''s, Mu Ren. " The shepherd''s face was downcast, and his pout was as adorable as it could possibly be.


    "I''ve never seen my brother like this." The others nodded in agreement. Ba Gen had already opened his mouth wide, and his face was filled with surprise.


    "I didn''t expect the young master to be so cute." Han Yan pursed her lips into a smile, the fact that Han Yan called him Young Master Maki Zin was something that he resolutely requested. Ta Na, who was trying her best to cry, could not help but laugh when she saw Maki Zin''s expression.


    "You are Maki Zin, the son of Fourth Uncle Wang?" That''s right! " Maki Zin waved his hand helplessly as he recognized that the crown prince was looking at an old man beside him. That old man nodded to show that what Maki Zin had said was true.


    "Hahahaha!" Little brother Maki Zin, what business do you have with me? " The crown prince affectionately patted Maki Zin''s shoulders and asked.


    "Hungry, I''m too embarrassed to say." Maki Zin pulled the crown prince away and whispered, "Big brother crown prince, do you remember someone called Ta Na?"


    "Ta Na?" The Crown Prince turned around and touched it, "Su De''s granddaughter?"


    "That''s right! The Han Chinese say that the husband and wife are kind to each other every day. Big brother Crown Prince, I will look down on you! " Maki Zin said very sincerely.


    "Hehe!" The Crown Prince smiled bitterly. Why would a little brat say such a thing? Eh? How did he know about this? She too looked at Maki Zin with a curious face and suddenly laughed. She walked in front of Maki Zin and patted his head, "Brother Wang! Actually, Ta Na is the most special Mongolian woman I''ve ever seen. "


    "Oh? What''s so special about her, oh! She was very beautiful. "Then why don''t you go to her?" Maki Zin asked innocently.


    "I''m not saying that she''s beautiful. I can''t even count the number of pretty girls by my side. What about her?" Why am I telling him this? The Crown Prince swallowed his saliva and smiled bitterly, "I have my reasons!"


    "What kind of difficulties?" Maki Zin blinked his bright and lively eyes.


    "My father disagrees." The Crown Prince blinked his eyes mischievously at Maki Zin, but he did not seem to be cute. He sweated, "Alright, little brat, you didn''t come to me just to talk rubbish with me, to act cute with me! Speak, what is it? Where is Ta Na? " The Crown Prince carried Maki Zin on his shoulder.


    "Hungry, can you put me down first?" Maki Zin was a "twenty year old" person after all, and it felt weird for a grown man to be hugging him.


    "You still have a problem with me hugging you?" The Crown Prince pinched Maki Zin''s face and laughed, "How many people want me to hug you all the time? Maki Zin could only resist in his heart, and obediently led the crown prince in the direction of Ta Na and the others.


    As soon as he arrived at Sihan''s place, Maki Zin immediately jumped out from the crown prince''s hands and ran to Sihan''s side. The Crown Prince looked at Ta Na whose eyes were swollen and red.


    "Maki Zin, will the crown prince bring Ta Na to the palace?" Seeing the Crown Prince bringing Ta Na away, Sai Han could not help but ask.


    "Yes, of course." Maki Zin said as he placed his hands behind his back and looked at Sai Han.


    "Why?" Gao Yun grabbed Maki Zin''s collar and asked.


    "Because he needs Ta Na." Maki Zin patted his big sister''s hands, signalling her to put him down, Gao Yun pushed Maki Zin away, "It''s as if you didn''t say anything."


    "Because he needs Ta Na." Sihan spoke softly as he turned to ask Maki Zin, "Brother Wang, why did Su De choose to let the crown prince meet with Ta Na through you?"


    "Because Su De needs it, because only I will help him." After Maki Zin finished speaking, he laughed while pulling Ba Gen and Han Yan and ran towards the crowd. The others quickly followed, while Sai Han held her hands together, looking as though she understood something, and followed after Maki Zin and the others with a smile.


    "Hmph, trash actually wants to interfere in the battle between the Emperor and the Crown Prince." Not far from where Maki Zin was, a boy who was slightly older than him coldly snorted.


    "I don''t think so. He seems to have understood everything. Oh, isn''t he, brother?" A cute little girl beside him retorted.


    "Yeah, he''s not as'' trash ''as the rumors say. In my opinion, it''s the exact opposite. He''s not bad." The boy who was addressed as big brother also agreed with his sister. They were the siblings who saw Maki Zin buying Han Yan on the street.


    "Hmph, let''s see how powerful that trash is." The little boy said as he stood up and ran in the direction of Maki Zin.


    "Hey, Zhua Du, where are you going?" The little girl stood up and shouted, but he was already far away.


    He looked at his little brother, who was bouncing up and down in front of him. He had changed. In his heart, he was thinking: Is he a trash or a genius?


    Who cares about him. No matter if he''s a trash or a genius, he''s still his own little brother, right? Sai Han smiled and caught up to Maki Zin, and picked him up.

 C9

    "Maki Zin, you useless trash, I want to fight you." Just as Maki Zin was playing happily, a very unfriendly voice interrupted their interest.


    "Hungry, do we know each other?" Maki Zin was baffled, how did this bro offend him? He immediately ran over to play PK.


    "I didn''t know you before, but I know you now. Remember, I''m Zhama Du, you must be scared when you hear my name." Zhama Du pointed at himself coolly.


    "Why should I fight with you?" Maki Zin used his fat little finger to point at Zhama Du and asked. He was wondering in his heart, why does this guy look like a member of the royal family (If he wasn''t a member of the royal family, would he dare cause trouble for the Fourth Prince''s son?) Zhama Du had never heard of it before, "Who are you?"


    "He is the son of the Seventh Prince." Sai Han leaned over and whispered into Maki Zin''s ears, telling him that this little brother who didn''t know anything was really speechless.


    "Oh!" Zhama Du? Was there such a character known as SB in the history of Jin Dazhi? He would find someone to fight with at any time. He was sick.


    "I still don''t know you. Can you tell me why you want to fight with me?"


    "Because I don''t like you." Maki Zin almost choked to death. Formidable.


    "I, I can''t beat you, so let''s not fight that battle anymore, right?" What a shame. People in their twenties didn''t dare to fight with a five-year-old kid. They didn''t know if they would be angered by the rebirth, transmigration, and the like.


    "No, as a warrior of the royal family, you have to do what you say. You are from the royal family, yet you are so cowardly that you don''t even dare to accept a duel." Zhama Du said with a "strong" tone, but how "strong" could a child be? No matter how they listened to it, everyone felt that something was amiss.


    "Zhama Du, are you done yet?" The little girl ran over and pulled at Zhama Du angrily.


    "Young Prince, let''s go!" The girl''s brother also came up to dissuade her.


    "Who do you think you are to have the audacity to interfere with me? Scram!" Zhama Du seemed to be very afraid of the girl and shouted at her brother. He turned to Maki Zin and spoke with an even more determined tone, "Do you dare to duel with me?"


    "Come, if you have the guts, come and fight with me. What does it matter if you are looking for my Young Prince? Come on! " Ba Gen did not wait for Maki Zin to reply before he ran out and shouted at him.


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you invite me to a duel, are you courting death?" Zhama Du was furious. A small servant actually dared to challenge him?


    "Hmph, I am a servant of the Young Prince. The Royal Concubine said that the person who is going against the Young Prince is our enemy. Ba Gen waved his arm and crooked his finger at Zhama Du.


    "Ah!" Damn it, I will kill you. " Zhama Du rushed towards Ba Gen and grabbed his neck, but Ba Gen did not show any sign of weakness, both of his hands were holding onto Zhama Du''s waist as he lifted him up and pushed him forward, Zhama Du''s feet were off the ground, his heart was in a panic, his feet kicked everywhere, and those kicks that had almost exhausted all of Zhama Du''s strength were all given to Ba Gen''s sturdy abdomen, Ba Gen could not take it anymore and used all of his strength to throw Zhama Du away, causing Zhama Du to be thrown out, hitting on the ground.


    Zhama Du was upset, he was actually thrown to the ground by this damned servant. He stood up, pulled out the sword on the waist of the guard, and pierced towards Ba Gen.


    Bang, just as Zhama Du was about to stab Ba Gen, a green light flashed beside Ba Gen, causing him to be thrown out once again.


    "Who?" "Who is it?" Zhama Du crazily roared.


    "It''s me." A bearded middle-aged man dressed in royal robes walked out from the crowd.


    "Father, Royal Father." When Zhama Du saw who it was, he was so shocked that he started stuttering. This person was his father, Seventh Prince.


    "What are you doing, Anthracene?" Seventh Prince pointed angrily at Zhama Du.


    "I, I am fighting with him." Zhama Du pointed at Ba Gen, his tone somewhat empty.


    "Duel? Battling with a servant? "You''re very good, Zhama Du." "Royal Father, I ¡­" Don''t talk about it anymore. You''re not allowed to go out in a month after you return to your residence. "


    "Royal Father, that guy is just a servant. He dares to offend me? If I don''t teach him a lesson, where would my imperial clan''s face be?" Zhama Du looked at Maki Zin and Zhama Du resentfully.


    "Hmm? You fought against the Young Prince? " Just then, Prince Kang walked out and stood in front of Ba Gen.


    "Yes." "Drag him out." Prince Kang ordered without a trace of hesitation.


    "Stop!" Just as the two guards were about to drag Ba Gen out with them, Maki Zin blocked in front of him.


    "Maki Zin, go away." Prince Kang walked forward and tried to pull Maki Zin away.


    "I don''t." Maki Zin shook off Prince Kang''s hand.


    "You, don''t you know that there is a difference in status? If everyone thinks the same as Ba Gen, what dignity and honor does my royal family have?"


    "But Ba Gen only went to fight him for me, and only fought against him for your son. Is this not as important as the honor and dignity you speak of? "


    Maki Zin laid on the ground in a daze, half his face was red, and a trace of blood hung from the corner of his mouth. Prince Kang, who was beside him, looked at his right hand in a daze, and started trembling...


    "Young master!" "Little brother!" "Maki Zin!" Young Prince... Han Yan, Gao Yun, Sai Han and Ba Gen all rushed forward and surrounded Maki Zin.


    "Royal Father, just how could Maki Zin withstand one of your slaps! He has only just changed. Do you want him to be the same as before? " Sihan said with tears streaming down his face.


    "Mu ¡­" Just as he was about to get angry, the one who pushed him was actually Ji Ya. Ji Ya who was hugging the half unconscious Maki Zin and crying, kept on telling him something.


    "Princess, don''t be like this. He''s fine." It''s just that I''m not very clear-headed. " The little girl who was blocking Zhama Du walked in front of Ji Ya.


    "Ji Ya, I ¡­" How could you do this to him? How can you? " Ji Ya shouted at the Prince Kang.


    This banquet could be said to be an unhappy parting, because the two children had played a more excessive game.


    In the end, Ba Gen was still unable to escape punishment. After getting beaten up, his skin and flesh was cut open, it was obvious that he would not be able to get out of bed in a month.


    Ever since Maki Zin returned to the Duke Palace, he had not come out of his room. He was in a daze for three whole days, and Ji Ya even almost fell out with the Prince Kang.


    That morning, Sai Han was really worried, and decided to rush into Maki Zin''s room by himself. No matter what, he had to wait until Maki Zin came out, so that the conflict between Royal Father and his mother could only be resolved by him.


    "Creak!" Just as Sai Han was about to knock, the door opened and Maki Zin walked out.


    "Maki Zin, you came out?" Sai Han walked over and placed both his hands under Maki Zin''s body, gently lifting him up, as if he was looking to see if had lost weight.


    "Sis, what are you doing?" Maki Zin was speechless towards this big sister who was usually very gentle and smart.


    "You, why did you come out by yourself?" Sai Han carried Maki Zin and asked.


    "I, I came out when I wanted to. Sis, can you let me down first? I''ll leave by myself." Maki Zin was on the verge of death, being held in the arms of a young lady who just so happened to be around seventeen or eighteen years old was extremely uncomfortable for a person in his twenties. Although she was his own sister, she was still the publicly recognized beauty of the imperial family!


    "What is it? I don''t want to hug you? " "How many people wouldn''t want me to hug them!"


    "You, what are you looking at?" "Lecherous child ¡­"


    "Sis, if you were to go out like this, most of your blood would flow like a river!" Maki Zin said with a serious face.


    "Why?" Sai Han looked puzzled.


    "If the man saw it, his eyes would definitely go straight, and his nose would start bleeding unknowingly. If the woman saw this, she would be so embarrassed that she would commit suicide or just spit out blood in jealousy. That would mean a river of blood!" Maki Zin spoke as if he really knew how to act.


    "You!" With his right hand on Maki Zin who was in his embrace, Sai Han continued, "You''re so young and your mouth is already so greasy. When you grow up, who knows how many girls will be in your hands?"


    "I know how many princes there are right now. You have the little gongzi and all that stuff!"


    "Don''t talk about that, child. to see the Royal Father. " Sai Han carried Maki Zin and walked towards the hall.


    Seated in the main hall, Prince Kang was obediently eating his rice with his head down, like a child who was afraid that his parents would teach him a lesson, and would occasionally add some dishes to his beloved wife Ji Ya''s bowl.


    Ji Ya and Prince Kang looked at each other at the same time, as if they wanted to say something.


    "Ji Ya, I ¡­" The Prince Kang was about to say something, it was too weird, what was going on? But just as he was about to say that Ji Ya had smiled. Hmm, could it be that she had forgiven him?


    "Maki Zin!" Ji Ya walked to Sihan with a smile, and in the end, she held Maki Zin in her hands. She looked at him up and down carefully, as if he was missing something, and said, "Maki Zin, you are thinner, it''s all your Royal Father''s fault, we can''t care less about him, ah!" Ji Ya coaxed as if she was a child.


    No, mother, forgive my father. He has his principles, he is a prince, and protecting the dignity of the dynasty is his mission. I don''t blame him." I was too impulsive to contradict him. Are we a family? What''s wrong with us? " In his previous life, he had an incomparably happy home. He knew that a male and female owner was very important to a family, and he did not want to injure a person who loved him or him.


    "Maki Zin, you really aren''t an ordinary child." Ji Ya hugged Maki Zin tightly, with tears in his eyes. Prince Kang looked at his youngest son seriously, not knowing what to say.


    The whole family was hungry, other than Gao Yun who was about to go out, all of them were sitting in the hall eating lunch. A servant came in and greeted them, "A boy and a little girl came in and said that they want to see Young Prince."

 C10

    "I don''t know any children." Maki Zin did not understand who it was that wanted to see him.


    "You probably don''t remember. Go take a look." Ji Ya patted Maki Zin''s head and laughed.


    "Yes!" Maki Zin jumped down from his seat and clapped his hands as he walked out the door. Sai Han turned around and followed closely behind, the Prince Kang laughed and took a bite, then walked with Ji Ya towards the main entrance.


    Outside the door, was the siblings who had stopped Zhama Du from finding trouble with Maki Zin during the banquet. The boy was standing straight and motionlessly outside the door, looking at the people who usually received military training.


    "Brother, don''t you think that the little guy didn''t know that he was given such a big slap by the Prince Kang? Could it be that he won''t be able to get out of bed now?" the girl asked, playing with her hair.


    "He does not have the dignity of a royal family, it is only right for Master Prince Kang to hit him. If it wasn''t for the fact that he is still young, I would not even spare him." The boy seemed very dissatisfied with what Maki Zin had said after, and said those words angrily.


    "Hmph, what is this, it''s obviously Zhama Du''s fault. Ba Gen helped his master to stick his neck out, he''s a good guy, he shouldn''t be punished." The girl said angrily, "You are just like father, always a little ¡­"


    "Sister, like us, life is the people of the imperial family, death is the ghost of the imperial family, and we are destined to live our lives for the imperial family. The imperial family is everything I don''t have." The boy said sternly.


    "The royal family, the royal family, the royal family, they are always the royal family. Do you still remember mother? It''s because Father was born for the war. He was by our side when we were born, and even after Mother died, he never came back. I hate royalty. I hate them. " The girl said excitedly.


    "Min Min, you can''t let others hear these words, otherwise, it will be troublesome." The boy walked to her side and said, "That''s why, Min Min, we must help father level his rebellion as soon as possible and return peace to our royal family. Everything will be fine then."


    "It''s you guys?" The moment Maki Zin came out, he saw the siblings. It was the siblings who had stopped him at the banquet with the so-called Zhama Du.


    "Do you still remember us? Your memory is very good." The girl suddenly jumped out and patted Maki Zin''s shoulders. She should be stronger than Second Sister right? Maki Zin instantly thought of her clan''s "adorable" Second Sister.


    "Is there something you need from me?" Maki Zin asked this cute girl who had the bearing of a big sister a little.


    "Oh, I brought some medicine for you. The reason why Zhama Du hit you that night was because Big Bro and I praised you so much, he was not convinced. In that case, I am very responsible for this matter, so I came with Big Bro to deliver the medicine." The girl blinked her eyes and said. Maki Zin was completely confused, but he finally understood why the young girl in front of him would want to beat him up so badly. It was because of a single compliment from the beautiful little girl in front of him.


    What was going on? Maki Zin laughed bitterly in his heart.


    "Originally, my brother and I were planning to come the day before yesterday, but something came up and we were delayed."


    "Whose child is this?" Prince Kang pointed at the girl and asked.


    "You, you''ve even been to her birth, how many girls like her are there? Beautiful and lovely and lively. " Ji Ya said while smiling.


    "When she grows up, she will probably fight with us, who are so rare, for sure. Her temper seems to be even worse than Gao Yun''s ¡­ She is the daughter of the Prince Ruyang. " Prince Kang smacked his head and laughed.


    "Kukuttmore (Min Min Temur) pays her respects to the Prince and Princess." When Prince Kang and Ji Ya came out, the siblings immediately bowed.


    "Get up, quickly get up. Min Min, come over here, let me see." Ji Ya seemed to like little girls a lot.


    Min Min Temur? Kukutmur? Then wouldn''t these two children be the mini version of Zhao Min, Wang Baobao? Heavens, they had finally met the protagonist yet again. Even Sect Leader Zhang''s'' Seven Injury Fists'' had been practiced to an unknown degree? Maki Zin was very curious.


    "Right." Little Zhao Min obediently walked into the arms of the wangfei.


    , Wang Baobao and the others went to visit the half crippled Ba Gen. They said that they would go together to play when he was better.


    In the morning, Prince Kang left home because he had something to attend to. Zhao Min would play with Ji Ya for a while, then play with Maki Zin and the others. Ji Ya would also tease them from time to time.


    After eating lunch, Zhao Min went for a stroll. Han Yan and Maki Zin, both of them were condescending towards the young prefecture lord, so she had no choice but to go. When they left, Ji Ya had warned them a thousand times to come back and play again, so they naturally agreed.


    When Zhao Min left, she gave Ji Ya a deep look. It was the look a daughter would give her when she looked at her mother...


    Three years after the banquet, Maki Zin was still in front of his "trash" Young Prince and was convinced by the Prince Kang to become the crown prince''s woman. Su De, on the other hand, came to look for Maki Zin occasionally, as he had the title of master and disciple after all.


    Today, Maki Zin had received the invitation of Grand Princess Shao Min to go and practice archery.


    Early in the morning, Maki Zin woke up and prepared to act like this. Ba Gen was extremely busy, and grumbled.


    "Young Prince, can you ride a horse? "Don''t accidentally fall down." Ba Gen didn''t care about Maki Zin''s feelings at all, his ruthless words struck him hard.


    "Isn''t it just riding? You weren''t even born when I was riding." He wasn''t exaggerating. In his previous life, he loved to ride. His ability to ride a horse could match these races. Although his current body wasn''t very strong, he could still fight against ordinary Chinese people. Riding a horse was not a small matter.


    "I''m older than you, you rode my horse before I was born. Young Prince, how did you do it?" Maki Zin gave him a helpless glance, ignoring him and walking out of the room. It was time to eat breakfast.


    "Maki Zin, you came late!" Just as Maki Zin entered the training grounds, Zhao Min jumped in front of him and started questioning him.


    "Hehe!" Mother wanted me to eat more, so I ate more. Look, I even brought some. " Maki Zin patted the strange bag on his back. To Zhao Min and Ba Gen, this bag was really strange, there were two straps on both sides of the bag, and now that the two straps were on Maki Zin''s shoulders, needless to say, Maki Zin made a bag for them.


    Speaking of which, Maki Zin really wasn''t a successful teleporter, he wouldn''t * *, if he had this thing, he also had the ability to cause destruction ¡­ But he didn''t bring a gun or a rocket car, or something like that, he just had to show off. He didn''t go to the Shaolin Temple Sect in his previous life to see the < Classics of Tendon Changing or the < Supreme Yin Scripture > >, and it was also good for him to practice in this martial arts world.


    In short, Guo Yi was not prepared to be reincarnated yet!


    "Is that so? When I get hungry, I''ll eat, hur hur. " Zhao Min took off the backpack that Maki Zin was carrying, she casually gave it to a soldier and pulled him into the training grounds.


    "Father, brother, Maki Zin is here, haha!" Zhao Min shouted at the Prince Ruyang and Wang Baobao from far away.


    "Greetings Young Prince." Prince Ruyang and Wang Baobao bowed at the same time.


    Min Min asked me to come here to train with the arrows. Speaking of which, I still have to listen to you guys. Maki Zin supported them as he laughed and spoke, but he was no longer able to describe what he felt in his heart. The two of them were historical experts, they had an inconceivable feeling that he had to actually bow when they saw him.


    In the training ground, Maki Zin sat steadily on his horse as he struggled the hardest against the bow in his hand. No matter how hard Maki Zin tried to pull on the bow, he could not bring it back, and the number of arrows on the target in front of him was zero.


    "Phew!" On the other side, Zhao Min was madly galloping his horse as she pierced the target with her arrow. The arrow quiver at the back was empty, without a single miss, he flipped down his horse and walked towards Maki Zin.


    "Hehe, Maki Zin, your horse is riding very well. But your arrows are not good enough!" Zhao Min smiled at Maki Zin.


    "That''s right, that''s right. This thing looks very easy to pull, why would you waste your time with me the moment I get my hands on it?" Maki Zin threw away the big bow in his hand, and spurred his horse to Zhao Min''s side.


    With a "hu" sound, Zhao Min somersaulted in the air and grabbed the bow and arrow of a soldier beside him and dropped them on her horse.


    "Maki Zin, didn''t you say that you can ride a horse well?" Zhao Min pointed to the right with the whip in her hand and spurred her horse to turn around, "That is the imperial hunting grounds, who will be the first to arrive?"


    "Sure." Maki Zin urged his horse to move towards the direction Zhao Min pointed.


    "Ku Ku Te Mu, what do you think of the Young Prince Changping?" Just as Maki Zin and Zhao Min left, the Prince Ruyang asked Wang Baobao.


    "Other than riding a horse, there''s nothing good about swordsmanship and archery."


    "Really?" Prince Ruyang looked at his own army and asked himself absent-mindedly.


    "Go!" Ride! Ride! Maki Zin, you''re not bad, you''re actually not slower than me. " Zhao Min said while laughing. Maki Zin who was walking side by side with him.


    "Not bad, not good at all. You, after using your lighthearted skill, of course you''re fast." Maki Zin said snappily.


    "Hehe!" You saw it. "Phew!" Zhao Min stopped her horse, and Maki Zin also stopped at the side.


    "Sigh!" Maki Zin, everyone says that you are trash, but I say ¡ª You are not. " Zhao Min turned and said to Maki Zin.


    "Why?"


    "Because you give me a different feeling than they do."


    "Feel?"


    "Yeah."


    "It feels unreliable."


    "But I believe in my feelings." Zhao Min said as she shot her bow backwards, "Wu, ha ha ha..." A wild goose fell not far behind Maki Zin.


    "That''s the feeling." Zhao Min placed the bow on the horse and jumped down with a flip of her hand and a whip.


    "You, feel that it''s right." Maki Zin followed suit.


    "Maki Zin, no matter how I feel when I''m with you, I don''t seem like a child anymore.


    "I guess we''re all kids, so we''re not kids anymore."


    "Maki Zin, I have my dreams. I want you to help me."


    "What can I help you with?" "What did I ¡­" You can. " Zhao Min quickly interrupted Maki Zin and answered in his place.


    What does he want me to do? Help her destroy Gelatin and the six big sects? Mother, I''m afraid I can''t even get my fingers into this. What did she want him to help her with?


    "We are outsiders to begin with. After entering the Central Plains, we have always been excluded by the Han Chinese. Now, we have Ming Religion and the six big sects to make us enemies. I want to return peace to the Sky Court."


    "That Min Min, have you ever heard of the Eternal Empire?" Maki Zin asked very seriously.

 C11

    "Eternal Empire?" "What Eternal Empire has appeared there?" Zhao Min rejected Maki Zin''s exaggerated question method.


    "Therefore, when destiny dictates that one cannot change anything by relying on one''s manpower." Maki Zin waved his hand and said.


    "I don''t believe in the heavens. I only believe in myself." Zhao Min said in a very domineering manner, and with a "pa" sound, she raised the horsewhip in her hand and whipped it into the air, causing an ear-piercing sound to ring out when it collided with the air. Maki Zin laughed bitterly: "I, have never believed in anything."


    , maybe one day when you find Zhang Wuji, you will give up on this great dream of yours. I wish you well, and your ending is destined to be blissful. Zhao Min, one day, when you find her, I will let go of this great dream of yours.


    If not for fate, she would have a child by now. Why would she come to this damned place? I wonder if she is doing well now? Sini, I wish you the best in the Yuan Dynasty.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Zhao Min saw that Maki Zin was in a daze, and was very dissatisfied. He was talking to her, but his mind had actually wandered.


    "Oh!" "No, nothing." Maki Zin suddenly returned and saw that Zhao Min had a strange expression on her face, "Min Min, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "The expression on your face just now was so strange. My mother died. When my father came back, he had the same expression. Why did you do that as well?"


    "Is that so? What makes you think that? " Maki Zin sweated. What the heck was this all about?


    "That''s how it is, but I don''t have a mother." Zhao Min bent down and sat on the ground, pouting as she used her whip to whip the grass.


    "You can be my mother!" Maki Zin really couldn''t bear to see a hero girl he liked so much in his previous life be so sad, but why did these words sound wrong no matter how he looked at it?


    "Is it okay? "She''s the fourth wangfei after all!" Zhao Min tilted her head and looked at Maki Zin, seemingly very interested in this suggestion.


    "Hungry, it should be fine. Didn''t my mother like you? "


    "Yes, I like the wangfei a lot too, hur hur!" Zhao Min laughed with a little blush, she was very cute. After letting Maki Zin scold Zhang Wuji thoroughly in his heart, such a cute future, "number one beauty in the world", would be ruined by him!


    "Then when you go back, you will find your mother and tell her." Hehe, in the future, when I can''t beat Sect Leader Zhang Zhang Zhang Zhang who practices the Bat Child Arts, telling this Min Min to step forward, will make him obediently surrender.


    "Huh?" Zhao Min suddenly stood up and jumped in front of Maki Zin, both of her hands behind her back looking at him with a smile, Maki Zin felt that she was laughing like a little fox, her entire body was uncomfortable, Zhang Wuji, it is not wrong that you lost to her, you are so young and yet you have such a strong killing force, what''s wrong with it?


    "I thought of something more meaningful and fun." Zhao Min said as she dragged her chin with both of her hands.


    "Hungry, you can''t be up to no good, right?" Maki Zin said fearfully.


    "Maki Zin, shall we become sworn brothers?" Zhao Min looked like a good girl.


    "Ah?" Aren''t we too young? " Maki Zin thought shamelessly. Damn, I am already twenty-something years old, but you are only eight years old, what is this supposed to be? Also, what will you do if you meet Zhang Wuji in the future?


    (Author''s Note: F * * k, I beat you to a pulp. I only read the books in my previous life for nothing, and I''m still only a good student. Why don''t you think that you''re only ¡ª 8 years old!) And how you think about that.


    Maki Zin: I''m hungry, because I liked Min Min a lot in my previous life.


    Author:...)


    [I''m a bit tired from writing this. It''s purely for the sake of entertainment. Please don''t mind it ~!] ~)


    "What''s small? Does a sworn brother talk about size? " Zhao Min asked curiously.


    "You won''t tell me?" Maki Zin was puzzled.


    Zhao Min ignored Maki Zin, pulled his hand and ran towards a relatively tall mountain slope, casually pulling on six stalks of grass, holding onto three stalks with his left hand, she turned around and gave the three stalks of grass to Maki Zin.


    Zhao Min kneeled down first, raising the grass above her head with both hands. Just as she was about to kowtow, she saw Maki Zin standing there with the three grass and examining them closely, as if he could find some kind of world shocking treasure. Zhao Min was very angry and grabbed Maki Zin''s hand. Taking the opportunity, Maki Zin accidentally knelt beside Zhao Min.


    "My lord, my lord. Today, I, Min Min, am going to become siblings with Maki Zin. From today onwards, we will share the wealth. We will share the hardships." After Zhao Min finished speaking, he placed the grass that was like incense into the ground and kowtowed three times.


    So she''s actually a brother and sister, Maki Zin thought, scaring me out of my wits.


    "Maki Zin, it''s your turn." Zhao Min patted Maki Zin.


    "Oh." Maki Zin hurriedly kowtowed, "God above, earth below, today, I, Guo, am siblings with Min Min Mu, from today onwards, we will share wealth and hardships (No matter what, I am still a girl, it looks like Maki Zin is quite enlightened)," With that, Maki Zin stuck the three stalks of grass in his hands into the ground and kowtowed three times.


    "Why do you think we share the same wealth?" Zhao Min stood up, unconvinced.


    "Because I''m a boy?"


    "What happened to the boy? You can''t hold a woman. "


    "I didn''t!" Maki Zin was depressed, he quickly left. In his previous life, he knew that he should never explain things to women, and the more he said, the more troublesome it became.


    "You do. Hey, why are you leaving? Big Brother Maki Zin, wait for me, we haven''t even drank any blood wine, we''ll go back and make it up later. "


    "Bang!" Maki Zin accidentally fell on the ground again ¡­


    What would Guo Yi''s reincarnation, Maki Zin, and the alliance between Zhao Min and the six major sects bring to Zhao Min, Zhang Wuji, Ming Religion, and the rest of the world?


    No one answered, no one could answer. The answer always surfaced in the river of time.


    However, there would be a day when they would advance towards their destination ¡­

 C12

    "Big brother Maki Zin, are you sure you don''t want to drink the blood wine later?" Zhao Min seemed to be extremely passionate about the blood wine.


    "I told you, don''t mention the blood wine anymore. You''re a girl, what are you thinking about?" Maki Zin was very interested in Zhao Min Jr.


    "I was just thinking that we''re sworn siblings. The predecessors all wanted to drink when they became sworn brothers. How could we not do that?"


    "Big brother Maki Zin, we''re siblings only if we drink blood and alcohol." Zhao Min had such an expression.


    "Good! "When we go back, we''ll make a blood feud and become the king of the mountain." Maki Zin cried for his pitiful fingers in his heart.


    "Ah!" "Sigh!" Zhao Min laughed while clapping her small hands on her horse. Other than smiling bitterly, Maki Zin shook her head.


    Zhao Min was very lively on the road, talking from the south to the north, and then from west to east. Maki Zin admired her knowledge, understanding so much when she was just eight years old, no wonder he would cause such a ruckus in the martial arts forest in the future.


    "Min Min, do you think that you will ever regret the things that you have done for me?" Maki Zin sighed as he asked Zhao Min seriously.


    "Why should I regret it?" Zhao Min tilted her cute little head and looked at Maki Zin with suspicion.


    "I''m saying, just in case, just in case all your efforts end up in vain, you ¡­"


    "I don''t regret it. I, Zhao Min, will never regret for anything I''ve done, even if it''s empty at the end." Zhao Min stuck out her chest and unhesitatingly interrupted Maki Zin''s reply, allowing him to truly get to know this "little demon girl", would she be together with Zhang Wuji in the future? What kind of spark would she create with Zhou Zhiruo? Would they go to the fate that Kim had arranged for them?


    Not knowing why, Maki Zin felt that someone was staring at him. That was an extremely unfriendly gaze, it was ¡­


    "Min Min!" Zhao Min only heard Maki Zin calling out his name, and before he could react, he saw a person rushing towards him, and immediately, two miserable wails sounded out at the same time.


    "Hey, why doesn''t it hurt? It''s so soft, so comfortable." Zhao Min shook her waist and chuckled.


    "You are very comfortable, but I am very uncomfortable." Maki Zin''s pained voice came out from underneath his body.


    "Ah, Big Brother Maki Zin, how did you get below my feet? Ah, you want to push me off my horse? " Maki Zin ignored her and pointed behind Zhao Min. Zhao Min turned around to look, only to see his flipped on her horse with only Zhao Min''s mount with an arrow stuck in his back. She understood, they had encountered the legendary assassination.


    "Sha sha sha ¡­" All around him were the panicked voices that made people panic. Zhao Min held onto the dishevelled Maki Zin and slowly stood up.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" Maki Zin and Zhao Min watched as one person after another emerged from the ground, their hearts gradually turning cold. Zhao Min regretted bringing along one soldier after another to race against Maki Zin.


    "You all ¡­" Just as Maki Zin wanted to speak, he seemed to remember something and swallowed his words.


    "Kill!" One of them said in a deep voice.


    "Wait!" Maki Zin shouted.


    "Do you have any last words, little one?" the man who had given the order asked.


    "The one you guys want to kill is me, let her go." Maki Zin pointed to Zhao Min.


    "No." The leader coldly refused.


    "Hmph, who wants you to release it?" Zhao Min wrinkled her cute nose, and then used her wings to jump to the side of an assassin and grabbed the blade from his right hand, breaking his neck in a single move. Before the assassin even realized what happened, he had already fallen onto the ground.


    Zhao Min did not let the matter rest, she knew that the other party was determined to kill the two of them, and if she killed one more, she and Maki Zin would have one more chance to escape. She then turned around and slashed a person at the waist with his saber.


    Zhao Min completed all of these in the blink of an eye. She couldn''t help but want to assassinate the leader. Her eyes shone with a murderous light. She had originally thought that it would be easy for him to bring twenty brothers to kill these two children.


    "Pah!" "Pah!" Zhao Min looked towards the direction of the voice, only to see the Assassin Chief clapping his hands, "Okay, okay, I didn''t think that there would be a child like you amongst the Tarantula, especially a little girl."


    Zhao Min did not pay attention to him, as she used her Golden Dragon steps out of the cave and thrusted towards the leader. The leader merely retreated, dodging to the left and right without retaliating, but Zhao Min saw that he easily avoided the attack.


    "Is that all?" the man in black asked sarcastically, waving his hand. "Kill that boy."


    "Ya!" Zhao Min rushed forward again and slashed horizontally at the leader. The leader grasped Zhao Min''s hand to the left and slapped away the blade in her hand, pulling her over ¡­


    Maki Zin looked at the group of assassins charging towards him, and suddenly had a headache. Looking at the big blade that was coming at him, he felt like he was going to fall down and roll on top of it.


    "Ai ai! Stop! I have something to say. " Maki Zin sat on the ground and shouted to the man who had already turned around.


    "What is it? Speak! " The Assassin put his hand on his shoulder and waved his hand, asking Maki Zin to speak.


    "Actually ¡­" Maki Zin said softly. That person wanted to hear it clearly, so he leaned his head close to Maki Zin.


    "Actually, I''m an expert." Maki Zin suddenly said loudly, causing the man to be stunned, Maki Zin used his speed to kick him, causing his face to instantly flush red, then green, then white.


    Maki Zin immediately following that, his index finger opened up with his middle finger and poked into his eyes, causing him to let out an extremely miserable cry. "Yiya!" Maki Zin stood up and used his right leg to kick the big sized guy in the chin and knocked him out.


    "I said, I, am, tall, hand!" Maki Zin said shamelessly, "Aiya! "It hurts like hell!" He didn''t last very long before hugging his right foot and shouting loudly.


    "Hahahaha, little fellow, you''ve done enough, right? If it''s over then go die." An assassin raised his blade and chopped down at Maki Zin''s head.


    The leader grabbed Zhao Min by the neck and did not give up. With a sneer on his lips, he used his foot to step on the handle of his blade and used his strength to send the tip of the blade flying towards the leader behind Zhao Min. The leader was shocked and his killing intent surged, "This girl is so agile, we cannot let her live."


    "Little girl, you will die quite happily." The leader raised his right hand behind her and was about to fall towards Zhao Min, but the corner of Zhao Min''s mouth remained smiling as a cold light flashed past his eyes.


    "Ah, you?" The leader wanted to slash her palm down, but discovered that she had a knife embedded in her chest that was one foot long. Originally, Zhao Min had let her guard down just as the leader was about to attack, with one movement of her Heaven and Earth, she took out his blade and turned to stab the leader.


    On the other side, when Maki Zin saw that the blade was flying towards him, blocking his attack and then snatching the blade away with his bare hands, Maki Zin immediately felt lucky in his heart.


    Maki Zin used his back to block the attack. He wanted to throw him over his shoulder, but he was unable to do so. He looked up and saw a large group of people rushing towards him.


    "Little princess, you''re very scheming. What a great move!" The leader pulled out an arrow from his chest and walked towards Zhao Min. Zhao Min had already used all her strength and could not resist anymore.


    Just as Maki Zin and Zhao Min thought that they were dead, the leader suddenly fell to the ground and died. Everyone froze for a moment, only to see that the leader had an arrow behind him, and behind him was an ordinary Mongolian warrior holding an ordinary longbow.


    After pausing for a moment, the assassins slashed towards Maki Zin again, "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ahh!" ¡­ The warrior kept on releasing buzzing sounds from his bow, they were all three arrows or five arrows shot at the same time, without any miss, in a moment, ten more corpses appeared on the ground, other than the two that Zhao Min had killed and the one that Maki Zin had knocked out.


    Just when Maki Zin and Zhao Min were happy that they were alright, the person who was knocked out by Maki Zin got up on the ground and stabbed himself through his chest with a blade.


    Only now did Maki Zin realize that killing people was not as scary as he thought it was.


    When Zhao Min saw that she was safe, he walked towards the warrior, but no one knew what she was talking about.

 C13

    When Maki Zin and Zhao Min met with the assassination attempt, Ji Ya was so frightened that she started crying while hugging Maki Zin. Prince Kang and Prince Ruyang were furious at the fact that they knew what was going on, and swore to find out who the real culprit was.


    After Maki Zin became the foster brother of Princess Shao Min, a small guest often appeared in the Prince Kang Palace. Zhao Min really liked Ji Ya, he was always in her arms. Ever since Ji Ya and Zhao Min became siblings, Ji Ya was not only happy in her heart, but she also had a trace of disappointment.


    "Young Master, Young Master, it''s time to wake up! Later, the young prefecture lord will come looking for me! " In the Duke Palaces, only Han Yan was called to Young Master Maki Zin, who sent them here to serve him. Reason: Boys don''t take care of themselves, although Maki Zin made his own room the cleanest and most tidy room in the whole Duke Palaces.


    "Wu, sleep a little longer, if that crazy girl comes, you and Ba Gen can play with her." Maki Zin pulled the blanket over his head to cover his unfinished business of sleeping.


    "No, young master, get up! When the princess comes, we''ll be finished. " Han Yan had no choice but to pull Maki Zin''s blanket. When Han Yan was here, she knew that this Young Prince did not have a bit of the anger of a royal family. He was fine even when he was playing around with him, and as expected of the son of the Fourth Princess, she had the same temper as him.


    Ah!" Han Yan suddenly saw that a loud shout scared Mu Ren so much that she quickly jumped up and looked around, but didn''t see anything. She even covered her eyes with her hands, and patted Han Yan''s shoulder, indicating that she was alright.


    Ah!" Han Yan slightly opened the index and middle fingers of her left eye. One of them let out a loud cry.


    "Young Prince, Han Yan, what''s wrong, Ba Gen is here!" A big kid jumped into the room and looked left and right. Ye Zichen rubbed his head. There was nothing.


    "Yes, yes!" With half closed eyes, Han Yan pointed at Maki Zin with his right hand. Maki Zin used his right hand to point at his nose, indicating that he was very scary? Ba Gen shook his head and answered his question honestly: He''s not scary.


    "Hungry, Han Yan, what''s wrong with you?" Maki Zin could only ask the person involved.


    "Young, Young Master, you''re not wearing any clothes." Han Yan said weakly.


    "Mm?" He only slept because he liked to find a soft piece of silk to wrap up his bed. However, in the morning, he would usually sleep like this, because his sleeping clothes would look extremely bad and would be transformed into a naked sleep.


    Maki Zin felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly put on his clothes.


    In the morning during breakfast, Han Yan was sitting at the side, very meticulously waiting on Maki Zin. She looked at Maki Zin with a little blush and some servants, making Ji Ya and the others look at him strangely, making him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Why are you guys looking at me like that for?" Maki Zin finally could not sit still anymore and asked.


    "Cough, cough!" Prince Kang coughed to represent his reply, so he continued to eat.


    "Maki Zin! You''re still too young to be in too much of a hurry, okay? " Ji Ya said very concernedly as she even sent some "supplementary" dishes to''s bowl.


    "Mother, what''s the rush?" Maki Zin was greatly puzzled as to why everyone was baffled today.


    "Oh!" , take good care of Young Prince, do you understand? " Ji Ya said while smiling.


    "Yes, ma''am." Han Yan said as she bowed.


    "My prince, my princess, I can also take good care of Young Prince. The martial arts masters that you invited were so awesome last time, I learned very quickly! Now that I am here, no one can bully Young Prince. " Ba Gen pounded his chest.


    Prince Kang and Ji Ya looked at each other and laughed.


    "Oh, right. Royal Father, Empress Mother, I want to see my teacher, Mr. Su De." After Maki Zin finished his meal, he interrupted and said.


    "You are still interested in him?" Prince Kang asked something very strange.


    "Hungry, not interested." Maki Zin took the tea that Han Yan had brought and rinsed her mouth, then stood up and walked out the door, "But I really don''t trust him."


    "Someone, come." Prince Kang took a bite of the meat and shouted loudly.


    "Pay respect to Your Highness?" A figure suddenly appeared beside Prince Kang. Just as the group of guards thought about it, they couldn''t take even half a step inside the door no matter what, as if there was an enormous force obstructing them.


    "All of you can leave now. It''s none of your business." Prince Kang said to He Dong, as he waved his hand towards the door.


    "Your Royal Highness, is there something you need?" The man asked as he saluted the Prince Kang. He was tall with a beard at the corner of his mouth and both of his slender hands gave people a strange feeling.


    "Alslen, I want you to protect Young Prince at all times for the next few days." Prince Kang said.


    "My lord, I am afraid that these few days will not do, I have trained to the limits, and am about to breakthrough, but due to my training, I am not as strong as I am in the daytime, I am afraid that if I fought with a First Rated Ranker, I would not be able to protect Young Prince."


    "Oh!" Prince Kang took a bite of the dish and patted his stomach, "Then what do we do?"


    "You can let the children of the five elements go!"


    "Alright, Alslen, give them my orders. If Young Prince Changping is injured even a little, I''ll use them as a question."


    "Yes." "This old servant will take his leave." Alslen bent his waist and left the door, disappearing without a trace.


    "Your Highness, is Maki Zin in danger?" Ji Ya asked worriedly.


    "Hmm, it''s not too dangerous, so you don''t have to worry about it." The Prince Kang comforted her.


    "Young master, didn''t you say you want to go to Mr. Su De''s house? Why are we always walking around on the streets?"


    "We''re going to the teacher''s house, so of course we have to buy some gifts. I''m thinking about what''s special and good. " Maki Zin patted his head as though he was troubled.


    "Oh, I got it. Let''s go." Maki Zin suddenly laughed sinisterly.


    "Young Master, can you give me a gift like this?" Su De leaned forward and asked carefully.


    "Definitely, teacher will like it a lot." Maki Zin clapped his hands and called for someone to come get him.


    Inside Su De''s residence, Su De was currently speaking to the mysterious person in black. Su De could feel that the mysterious person was a little strange, as if he no longer had the domineering aura from before, and had become slightly more depressed. Furthermore, he seemed to be somewhat indifferent to his plans, but he was sure that this person was the envoy.


    Just as Su De was trying to figure out what the mysterious man was thinking, a servant came to report to him that the Young Prince Changping had come to visit.


    "We may not meet for a long time!" The mysterious man sighed and went out of the door. Su De felt that the envoy had received a fatal blow, without thinking about it anymore.


    "Young Prince Changping never told this old one in advance. I was not prepared at all! Come in! Come in! "Hahaha!" Su De smiled and bowed, he was not polite, and with a wave of his right hand, he walked into the residence, followed by eight Han Yan s. The four men behind followed him, carrying a long object covered by a red cloth.


    "Young Prince, I''m already very happy that you''re here. What are you bringing me for!" Su De said to Maki Zin with a smile.


    "Mr. Su De, I told you this a long time ago, you are my teacher, don''t be so formal, just call me Maki Zin." Maki Zin turned and smiled at Su De.


    "Hehe!" How could this be good? Maki Zin, I still haven''t thanked you yet for helping Ta Na. " Su De''s face was full of smiles as he allowed the four warriors to carry the big present to the side hall.


    "Don''t mention it! Teacher, I treat Sister Ta Na as my own sister! Furthermore, I didn''t do anything to help you, so how could I accept your gratitude? Furthermore, didn''t teacher already give me a heavy thank you gift! " When Maki Zin finished speaking of the "thanks", he emphasized a little bit more, but Su De seemed to not know about it, and continued to be courteous with Maki Zin.


    Unknowingly, it was already noon. Maki Zin asked as if he was talking about his own family: "Is Teacher busy with anything recently?"


    "Hehe, after Ta Na entered the palace, she was very good to the crown prince. Su De replied to Maki Zin with a chuckle, as if he was having a very comfortable life.


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Since the teacher is already this old, it''s time for us to enjoy ourselves. How can he be as tiresome as he was in the past? " Maki Zin was very concerned about his teacher''s words.


    "Haha, that''s right, that''s right. With how much you care about this old man, even if I die, I''ll close my eyes. "


    "Teacher, why did you say such unlucky words?" Maki Zin quickly waved his hands.


    "Hehe, it''s my fault, it''s my fault." Su De laughed as he slapped his thigh.


    "Teacher, it''s time to be a human. We should just stay home and enjoy life, we don''t need to tire ourselves out, right?" Maki Zin stood up and said.


    "Hungry, it''s late too. Mister, I have to go home. Don''t be too busy these days, it''s best if you live a peaceful life."


    "Yes yes, Maki Zin, it''s not easy to come here, let''s eat lunch then leave!" Su De tried his best to urge his to stay.


    "No, otherwise, if mother is worried again, please wait a moment, mister." Maki Zin stopped Su De from sending them off, and left the place together with Han Yan and Ba Gen.


    Once Maki Zin left, Su De headed towards the side room.


    "Envoy, you''re still here?" When Su De arrived at the door of the side room, he saw the mysterious man inside with his head lowered, deep in thought.


    "Look at the gift that little guy gave you!" The mysterious man said in a low voice.


    "Oh!" "Alright." As Su De walked towards that large gift, he didn''t know why, but in his heart, there was actually a trace of panic. That kind of feeling, that came from the bottom of his heart, that was unclear and unclear.


    Su De lifted the red cloth, and his eyes instantly turned red: "This, him, what does that mean? What exactly is he trying to do? " Su De roared, and pointed to the "gift" that Maki Zin had sent over ¡ª a coffin.


    "What he means is that he knows you''re plotting against him. You''re not far from death, so he''s preparing for you." The mysterious man stood up and faced Su De.


    "That''s not right. If he did something like that, he would have just fallen out with us. Why waste so much effort?" Su De opened the coffin and out fell a small jade person.


    "What he means is that if you behave yourself and become your great scholar, Su De, then your glory and honor will not disappear. If you continue to play tricks behind your back, this coffin will be left for you." The mysterious man gave Su De his answer.


    "He knows that it was me that day ¡­" Su De had an expression of disbelief.


    "We really can''t let him go. We say that he hasn''t matured yet." The mysterious man''s eyes flashed with a murderous light. "This kid, he came to remind you because he doesn''t hate enough. How can someone who doesn''t hate enough achieve great things? "Unfortunately, he''s about to disappear."


    "Young Master, I still don''t understand. Giving away jade is giving up jade, why do you need a coffin to carry it?" Han Yan really did not understand how this Mongol Young Prince that wanted him to call himself "Young Master" looked like.


    "I just told him I knew he was the one who tried to assassinate me." Maki Zin said.


    "What?" It was Mr. Su De who wanted to kill you. " Han Yan''s face was filled with disbelief.


    "He wants me to help Ta Na. Ta Na is now the crown prince''s woman, and the Royal Father is treating him indifferently. He thinks that I will affect some of their matters and wants to kill me."


    With a "pu" sound, Maki Zin felt his vision blurred, and an arrow landed not far from him. At that moment, Han Yan was stunned.


    "Ah!" A miserable cry came from the eaves behind Maki Zin. The two shadows, one red and the other blue, wanted to chase after a black shadow.


    "Sigh!" Why are they so foolish? Ever since he entered the prince''s mansion, he has been plotting something, and now that I''m giving him this coffin, it can be considered a reminder. If he doesn''t accept it, then don''t blame me. " Maki Zin''s eyes revealed killing intent. He gave the coffin to Su De because he really did not want to kill anyone, the education in his previous life did not allow him to do that, but now, there was actually someone who wanted to kill him time and time again.


    Inside Su De''s residence, Su De was anxiously pacing back and forth. "Emissary, don''t you think doing this is too risky? No matter what, Maki Zin is Prince Kang''s only son, if anything happens to him, Prince Kang will go crazy. "


    "What are you afraid of? The Prince Kang will go crazy. Can''t you run away?"


    "But Ta Na..."


    "Ta Na, what can Prince Kang do to her? She was now the Crown Prince''s woman. But with Meng He''s temper, it''s really hard to say. " It seems that the envoy is quite fearful of the Prince Kang.


    "Then why are you still going ¡­" Su De scolded the envoy in his heart, but you actually dared to say that the one at the top was me? Where am I supposed to run to?


    Maki Zin hurriedly returned to his residence and directly rushed towards the Prince Kang''s study.


    "Royal Father, are you ¡­"


    "From now on, there will never be another Su De." Prince Kang interrupted Maki Zin and said.


    "He has a mysterious person by his side, you know."


    "Then, let him die too!" Prince Kang said lightly. There was actually someone who dared to take his son''s life.


    "Royal Father ¡­" Maki Zin took a step forward.


    "Maki Zin, are you going to plead with Su De?" Honestly speaking, Maki Zin had wanted to kill Su De to vent his anger, but he was a kind-hearted person by nature, so he turned his head to think that he really didn''t want to kill Su De, "Maki Zin, your nature is benevolent. In this chaotic world, if you weren''t born in a royal family, it might be better, but right now, you are a member of the royal family. Just treat Su De''s death as a lesson I taught you. " The Prince Kang waved his hand to indicate for Maki Zin to stop talking, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rest.


    "Hehe, I don''t feel comfortable looking at that kid." The mysterious man actually gave Su De such an answer, and then sighed and said, "From today onwards, I am no longer an emissary."


    Su De could tell from the envoy''s deep voice that he was in dire straits.


    Just as Su De and the mysterious man were chatting, a black clothed man shakily walked in.


    "What''s going on?" the mysterious man asked harshly.


    "Right, right... He, he has an expert protecting him. " The man in black died after speaking.


    "Expert?" Then why did he return it? " The mysterious person muttered to himself. He suddenly jumped out of the door, opened his arms and shouted, "Friend, since you''re here, why don''t you show yourself?"


    "Of course we will come out, because you may all come out today." A voice that sounded like a child''s entered Su De''s and the mysterious person''s ears.


    "What an arrogant tone. You are the first person who dares to speak to me in such a manner." The mysterious person reached out his hand and struck the wall to the side. A red figure passed through the force of his palm and appeared to his left side, revealing a red figure. A red figure appeared to the left, revealing a red figure.


    Su De saw that the person who tried to assassinate Maki Zin had failed, and his heart instantly turned cold. What kind of person was Prince Kang, how could he allow someone to pull his tiger beard?


    The red-clothed child knew that the mysterious man wasn''t easy to deal with. Seeing that his brother was trapped, he immediately rushed towards the surging aura and struck out at the mysterious man with all his might.


    The mysterious man cleared his throat. The abilities of these two children were far superior to that of Xiao Yao and Xiao Yao. Since when had there ever been such a young master in the martial arts world? Without much time to think, the red-clothed child was about to hit him, forcing him to use a cultivation technique that he did not know much about. The red-clothed child was about to land a palm strike on his companion, but suddenly he saw the palm strike fly towards his companion.


    "Hong Tong, are you alright?" The boy in red shook his head, indicating that he was fine.


    "Little kids, who are you?" The mysterious person had forcefully channeled his internal energy to avoid the fatal attack and was already seriously injured. People at his level really wanted to know who the two children who had beaten them were.


    "Hmph, and who are you? Why do you have to deal with my Young Prince three times?" Needless to say, the two of them were the Red Doll and Blue Doll that Alslen had mentioned before.


    "I never would have thought!" There are experts like you under Meng He''s command. " The mysterious man sighed. "However, just the two of you alone won''t be able to beat me."


    As soon as the mysterious man finished speaking, he struck out with his palm towards them. His figure followed closely behind as he struck the little girl with his palm. The little girl took a step back and vomited a mouthful of black blood.


    "Hong Tong, Lan Tong, don''t worry, we''re here too!" He saw a child wearing golden clothes and a green robe walking towards him.


    The two of them were still able to compete with him, so he would definitely lose on the fourth. Moreover, there was still one who did not appear, and since four more had already appeared, he would not be far off. He was only able to walk on the thirty-sixth step, otherwise, it would be a problem for him to not be able to run on the fifth step.


    The mysterious man was afraid of the five elemental children, so he quickly escaped. The four children looked at each other and nodded before walking into the house.


    "What, what are you guys trying to do? I, I am the Crown Prince''s father-in-law, my future husband. " Su De looked at the four people walking towards him with a sense of fear in his heart. In the end, the Prince Kang wanted to kill him.


    "I don''t care what you are. If you dare to go against the Prince, you will die!" Jin Tong''s childish words, however, carried a strong killing intent.


    By the time Maki Zin rushed to Su De''s side, the four children had already disappeared, leaving only Su De on the ground, gasping for breath. He was burned to such a state by Hong Tong''s flames, this kind of method was extremely ruthless, it allowed people''s internal organs to slowly burn for two hours before dying.


    "Hehe, you''re here! I didn''t expect you to come again. " Su De looked at Maki Zin and said with a smile.


    "Teacher, I didn''t expect that we would meet the end of the day." Maki Zin walked over to Su De and helped him up as he said this with a wry smile.


    "Yeah, I didn''t think about it. I didn''t expect it either." Maki Zin, can you tell me, why did you help, help Ta Na? "


    "Because, I think she needs it. I don''t like having a lover who can''t become a family member, but I know that I''m very angry when you two are using me." Maki Zin pulled out the white hair that Su De had draped over his forehead, "I was just thinking, if you can use me, why can''t I use you? That''s why I was able to persuade father to let you go. I am the trash in the eyes of everyone, so I don''t want to either. "


    Su De''s eyes flashed with shock: You hate them?


    "I don''t hate her, but I don''t want to be a piece of trash. Let me tell you, if you love someone, Ritala will definitely be the emperor, and if Ta Na is the woman he dotes on, then there will be some things that will come to her. She thinks that the power behind her is not something she can do to me."


    You actually set yourself up in the palace at such a young age? Haha, ha ¡­" Ha, cough! Cough, I didn''t think that you would actually help me. In your eyes, it''s a ¡­ a ¡­ a game. " "Sade now felt that this young prince was truly terrifying, as unreasonable and unreasonable as his father. He would probably be even more terrifying than his father in the future, wouldn''t he?


    "Teacher, I have a secret which I have never told you. You are truly a torturous person, so I must tell you!" Maki Zin looked at the sky, his eyes filled with confusion.


    "Wh, wh ¡­" Su De could no longer catch his breath.


    "Actually, I am not someone from this world at all. I am a person who has already died, and I should have died a long time ago, instead of being born in this family and becoming this so-called Young Prince."


    "You, you ¡­" Su De pointed at Maki Zin with his trembling hands.


    "I had a girl I loved in my previous life and I could do anything for her. Hehe! And because of this, I agreed to help Ta Na at the beginning. " Maki Zin revealed a smile that came from the bottom of his heart, "But the heavens are here. When we were about to be together, he accidentally caused me to die, and came to this world that doesn''t belong to me at all. Everything here is so strange, so I chose to seal myself away and never leave my ''home''."


    "You, you, you are ¡­" Su De looked at Maki Zin with a face filled with fear.


    "I know a lot of things that will happen in the future here, but I don''t know if I can change anything." Maki Zin laughed bitterly, and used an extremely uncertain tone to say, "I should still be considered human now!"


    In the end, De didn''t say anything, and died beside Maki Zin.


    "Teacher, actually, you are also a pitiful person! You have carried too much burden in your life, and everything has passed now. Rest in peace! " Maki Zin used his hand to wipe Su De''s face, allowing him to rest in peace. After finding a white cloth to cover him up, he turned around and left.

 C14

    In his hand was a bamboo pole Prince Kang and he was fishing leisurely. If it wasn''t for the fact that he knew someone, he definitely wouldn''t have believed that this farmer was the current prince.


    Just as Prince Kang was about to talk to Master Zhou by the river, a black robed figure suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Alslen, what''s the matter?" The person who came was the Alslen who recommended the five element children. Prince Kang still used his straw hat to cover his head as his voice came from below.


    "Your Highness ¡­" Alslen told the Prince Kang that he was going to meet Su De, but he was very far away. All he knew was that Maki Zin hugged Su De and spoke a lot of things, and Maki Zin even helped him close his eyes and spread a white cloth over him. As for what exactly he said, he did not know.


    "Ai!" Prince Kang let out a loud sigh as he took off his straw hat and patted his head, "Maki Zin still went there after all. His nature is too kind, he doesn''t have even the slightest bit of kindness to me, he''s really very much like the current Ji Ya. I don''t even know how he will be able to stand firm in this world in the future."


    "My prince, this Young Prince is extremely intelligent, he will definitely accomplish something big, what do you think Su De should do now?" Alslen asked the Prince Kang for instructions.


    "Hmm, since Maki Zin speaks of his Master and disciple, then there''s no need for us to do anything else, let Ta Na retrieve his corpse."


    "Oh, by the way, how is the mysterious man?" Prince Kang turned around and asked.


    "He has the upper hand against Hong Tong and Lan Tong. He should be able to fight alongside the three of them. Now that he''s run away, I''m afraid ¡­"


    "What''s there to be afraid of? If Su De dies now, would he still want to pester Maki Zin to death? He wouldn''t be so foolish. However, he actually dares to hit Maki Zin''s attention and do things. If I don''t kill him, the hatred in my heart will never go away. Prince Kang cut the fishing rod into two.


    "I heard that the sun has disappeared recently." Prince Kang changed the topic.


    "Yes, he suddenly disappeared before we could save him." Arslan answered respectfully.


    "Yang Ding Tian is a man of great talents. Do you think it''s a conspiracy?" Prince Kang said with a belly full of laughter.


    "I don''t think so. Left envoy Yang Xiao is arrogant and conceited, White-browed Eagle King used separation from gelatin to create his own Heavenly Eagle Sect. Right envoy Fan Yao also left his Bright Summit and not only went missing, the seven of them have also gone their separate ways."


    "Oh!" So fast, it hadn''t been long since the sun rose and they had already caused a ruckus in the branch family! No matter what you say, Yang Tian Tian can still be considered a figure, it''s a pity that his Ming Religion has not weakened even after twenty years with me! " Prince Kang sighed, took the fish basket and left.


    Two years after Su De''s death, scholars were once again ostracized, and the martial winds grew even stronger ¡­


    In a barracks, there was a blue sky and green grass. Maki Zin was currently lying on the lawn with a small blade of grass hanging from his mouth, staring blankly at the sky.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, what are you doing? Hurry and come over! " Not far away, a cute little Mongolian girl was riding on a horse and waving her horsewhip as she shouted at Maki Zin.


    "Min Min, do you think that trash riding horses will be able to win against you?" On a red BMW beside Zhao Min, an extremely noble looking young lady looked at Maki Zin and asked disdainfully.


    "Aruna, how can you say this about Big Brother Maki Zin? You''ll know after you compete with him, but don''t cry after losing! " Zhao Min said to the Mongolian girl while grinning.


    "Humph!" We''ll just have to compete. I don''t believe that he''s that strong! " Aruna dropped his horse and walked over to point at the lazy Maki Zin who was about to get up, "Hey, listen, I heard that you''re very good at riding horses. I want to compare myself to you, do you dare?"


    "Boring, no, fun, fun!" Maki Zin patted the grass on his body and looked at the young lady who seemed to be very unhappy with him.


    "What?" You, you don''t dare to compare with me? " Aruna looked at Maki Zin in a huff. He actually didn''t even dare to accept a girl''s challenge, what a coward.


    Big sister Aruna, it''s fine if he doesn''t want to compete, but he rejected Zhama Du''s challenge in front of the crowd. He angered Zhama Du to the point that he even almost died. Zhao Min rode her horse over and said. Maki Zin laughed bitterly, are you praising or insulting him?


    "Hmph, coward!" Aruna said coldly.


    "Hey, little miss, how have I offended you? Why are you targeting me the moment you see me? Do you dare to ask if we know each other?" Maki Zin really couldn''t remember when he had seen this beautiful Mongolian girl. Her sharp chin, oval face and charming large eyes.


    "You didn''t offend me, and we don''t know each other. We just don''t like you, what do you say?" Do you dare to do it or not? " Aruna''s answer made Maki Zin speechless. He was bitterly pondering, just how did he offend this Mongolian beauty who was three or four years older than him?


    Big Brother Maki Zin, come! Let''s compete then, who''s afraid of who? You better not let Big Sister Aruna look down on you! " Zhao Min called for the servants to bring a horse, and forcefully pushed Maki Zin up.


    "Giddy up!" From the start, Aruna spurred her horse forward quickly.


    "Hungry, um, Min Min, are you sure she''s good at riding?" Maki Zin looked at Aruna who was quickly swaying on her horse and asked.


    "Actually, she wasn''t like that, but she was seeing you like this!" Zhao Min said as she shook his head, running forward with the horsewhip in her hand. She turned his head to Maki Zin who was still in a daze and waved the horsewhip and shouted, "Hehe! Big Brother Maki Zin, you can do it! Come quickly! "


    "Alright, I won''t lose." As long as he could not figure it out, he would not think of it. Maki Zin smiled and urged his horse to ride towards them.


    Unconsciously or unintentionally, Zhao Min was always parallel to Maki Zin, and looked at him while chuckling. "Big Brother Maki Zin, is Big Sister Aruna beautiful?"


    "It is indeed very beautiful, but a little too arrogant." Maki Zin laughed bitterly as he looked in front of him, at Aruna, who was about to fall from her horse.


    "She was hiding her arrogance. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many young elites of the royal palace nobles being attacked by her!" Zhao Min nodded with such an expression, "Big brother Maki Zin, you better not lose!"


    "Alright!" Maki Zin smiled and was about to spur his horse on, but he discovered that there were two Zhao Min s in front of him. In front of him, there were even a few Aruna''s, but everything suddenly became dark and grey.


    Zhao Min was talking and laughing with Maki Zin when she realized that he was looking forward with a dull gaze. Suddenly, blood started to flow from the corner of his mouth, nose and the corners of his eyes, and with a tumble, she fell off her horse. Zhao Min was immediately scared, and couldn''t believe what was happening as she looked at Maki Zin lying on the ground ¡­

 C15

    No pain, no feeling, eh? Isn''t that Min Min? Why is she crying? What''s wrong with me? Why am I so dizzy? Also, where am I now? I don''t know, I don''t know! Why?


    Inside Prince Kang''s residence, Ji Ya''s eyes were red and swollen as he leaned into Prince Kang''s embrace. Prince Kang also had a face full of pain as he tightly hugged his own wife, Ji Ya, and listened to the royal physician''s analysis ¡ª Maki Zin''s disease was innately lurking in his body, and it was just that it appeared ten years late. It might have been better if it flared up early in the morning, but now, he could be said to be hopeless ¡­


    Prince Kang supported the crying Ji Ya to her room to rest, then headed to Maki Zin''s room.


    "Brother, how did you end up like this? "You''re still so young!" When the Prince Kang arrived at the door, he heard Sihan''s slightly tearful voice coming out from the room, "You can''t do this, you have matters to attend to, Royal Father, Empress Mother, what do you want to do, what do you want to do about your two sisters?"


    "Royal Father, you''re here!" When the Prince Kang opened the door, Sihan carried Maki Zin and asked the Prince Kang.


    "Sai Han, you are tired too. You can go rest. Maki Zin has me watching over him. " Prince Kang really wanted to be alone with his son for a while.


    "Yes!" He wiped his eyes and backed out the door, closing it behind him.


    The Prince Kang watched as Sai Han left and slowly walked to Maki Zin''s bed to sit down. He looked at him with a face full of affection, then used his rough right hand to pull out the hair on Maki Zin''s face and caress it.


    "Maki Zin, my child." "I have never been able to take good care of you, but you are my child, how could I look down on you?"


    "I, I know!" Prince Kang was in the middle of speaking, but he heard Maki Zin''s reply. To him, the weak voice was like a heavenly music to him.


    "Maki Zin, you''re awake! That''s great!" Prince Kang laughed as tears streamed down his cheeks.


    "What''s wrong with me, Royal Father, why are you crying?" Maki Zin used his weak little hand to wipe Prince Kang''s tears.


    "Oh? Did I cry, when had I, the Prince Kang Lord, cried before? "Hahaha!" Prince Kang hurriedly wiped his eyes and said with a smile. But that smile was filled with bitterness.


    "Royal Father, am I going to die?" Maki Zin''s question caused Prince Kang to pause, and his heart felt as though it was being slashed by a knife. Yes, Maki Zin, my child, my only son, is he going to die?


    "No, you just feel a little uncomfortable. You''ll be fine after a while, ah!" Prince Kang coaxed Maki Zin.


    "Royal Father, you don''t have to lie to me, I already know that. Mother came here and cried for a long time, and elder sister also came to the bedside and cried for a long time, they said, the royal doctors have already determined that I won''t be able to live past this month." Maki Zin swallowed his breath, and said weakly, "Since I was young, my body was weak.


    "Maki Zin, don''t be afraid. Even if Royal Father has to search for all the famous doctors in the world, he must still cure your illness." The Prince Kang said this resolutely, as if he was giving himself a military order.


    "There''s no need for that, Royal Father!" Maki Zin sighed, maybe because he had talked too much, his face became even paler.


    "Maki Zin, stop talking, Royal Father just wants to see you. Don''t worry, there are countless famous doctors in the world, I don''t believe that none of them can cure you. Rest well, okay!" Prince Kang turned and left as he looked at the Maki Zin who was about to fall asleep.


    "Cough, cough!" Maki Zin watched as Prince Kang left, and coughed out some turbid blood as he laughed bitterly, "Could it be that you are an evil person that has lived for countless generations? God will do this to me. ''I wonder if my parents in my previous life were all right; how is she? ''


    who had just woken up from his deep slumber felt that he was very thirsty, and used all of his strength to extend his teapot, which was not far from his hand. No, why, why couldn''t he get hold of him?


    "Young Master, what''s wrong?" Hearing the noise, Han Yan rushed in to help Maki Zin up. Maki Zin pointed at his own mouth and swallowed his saliva.


    "Oh, are you thirsty?" Han Yan helped Maki Zin up to the bedside and quickly poured him a cup of water. Maki Zin drank about half a cup, before fainting once again.


    Once the Prince Kang was out of Maki Zin''s room, he immediately headed towards the study room and issued an order: Find the world''s most skilled doctor, if anyone can treat the Prince of Changping, reward them with ten thousand gold, and obtain the protection of the Prince Kang Palace for eternity. As long as the person doesn''t endanger me during my lifetime, I will do anything I want.


    "Your Highness, if I use my power to support Young Prince''s situation, it should be able to last for an additional month." When the order was passed down from the Prince Kang, only the Prince Kang, Alslen and Alslen remained in the study room as they bowed towards the Prince Kang.


    "Alslen, didn''t you say that your cultivation was at a bottleneck, and you''re about to break through? Can you still treat Maki Zin''s injuries?" Prince Kang asked as he looked at him.


    "For the sake of Young Prince, my powers are nothing. I, Prince Kang, am overthinking it." Alslen bowed towards Prince Kang.


    "Good!" "Alright!" Prince Kang walked down, patted Alslen''s shoulders and said while nodding, "Your brother died for me, so you can only give it to me. Alslen, whether or not Maki Zin can save you, you are no longer a servant of the Prince Kang Palace, but a friend. "


    Maki Zin didn''t know how long he had slept, but he woke up in a daze. Looking at the soundly asleep Han Yan beside the bed, the corner of his mouth curled into a smile.


    Zhang Wuji, I wonder if you have been hit by the Spirit Demon Palm? We have a companion! Your Xiao Zhao still hasn''t been found, but I have a Han Yan! She just didn''t know if she could be as safe as him.


    If he could, he would have gone and practiced the Nine Yang Divine Technique, but he only knew that it was in the belly of a white ape, under a cliff. Oh god, who knew where it was. That Sect Leader Zhang was depressed, as it was not a matter of concern to him. One day, he would be his enemy.


    Just as Prince Kang was worrying about the disease of the herdsman, the servant came to report. A genius doctor asked his disciple to deliver the medicine to Maki Zin.


    The Prince Kang was overjoyed. He threw down the heavy book in his hands and ran out the door. He wanted to personally greet this genius doctor.

 C16

    "Greetings, Your Highness. I am here on my master''s orders to deliver the medicine. This medicine can extend Young Prince''s life for half a year." Prince Kang welcomed the boy who was dressed in daoist robes into the Duke Palace.


    "Oh!" is it possible to live for only half a year? " Prince Kang''s face turned cold. Half a year? It still could not be eradicated! However, in the end, it was half a year more, "Can''t your respected master eradicate this evil for children? I came to visit myself. "


    "Master said that you don''t need to go, Your Highness. He will come by himself when the time comes, and he wants me to pass on a message: ''Three elixirs, seven pills; love from the previous world, return in this life.'' They said this is for Young Prince! " As the child spoke, he gave the medicine to the Prince Kang.


    "I wonder what is the meaning of your master''s words?" Prince Kang asked the child.


    "My master''s meaning is profound, but even I do not understand. Master said that when he comes, he will naturally explain, and only Your Highness will prepare." The boy drank a cup of tea that Prince Kang had ordered people to bring over, and then he stood up to bow and say his goodbyes. The Prince Kang was unable to stop him, so he properly arranged for him to leave.


    "In another eight months, I''ll have another half a year!" Prince Kang raised his head and said to himself.


    At the foot of a large tree, Maki Zin stared blankly at the sky. Another two months had passed, would he die again? Hehe, it''s really not fun to die here. If he was really going to die, then he would die thoroughly this time!


    "Han Yan, you''re not allowed to run, come here!" So be it! Maki Zin turned his head, and looked at Gao Yun and his who were chasing each other with a face full of smiles.


    "I''m not playing around anymore. The princess is being shameless." Han Yan pouted and ran over to Maki Zin''s side to squat, "Young Master, the princess is being shameless, she even wants me to play with her!"


    "Then don''t play!" Maki Zin patted Han Yan''s shoulder.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, you''re here!" Maki Zin looked and saw that it was Zhao Min who had brought Aruna here. Aruna did not expect that Aruna would come, didn''t she not find him unpleasing to the eye?


    "I didn''t expect you to come, thank you." Maki Zin said very sincerely as he looked at Aruna.


    "I didn''t want to come. Min Min asked me to come." Aruna quickly explained, explaining that she was only here at Zhao Min''s request, but it had nothing to do with him. Maki Zin smiled and did not say anything else.


    "I want to know, why do you dislike me? Why are you so hostile towards me?" Maki Zin looked at Aruna doubtfully.


    "Eh, Big Brother Maki Zin, that''s going to take a long time. You will know about it in the future." Zhao Min answered on behalf of Aruna, "How about we go to the restaurant and have a feast?


    During the meal, Maki Zin''s elegant way of eating caused everyone to be impressed. After dinner, it was the first time Aruna used a gentle tone to speak to Maki Zin.


    "Hey, what method of eating is that? Why haven''t I seen it before? It seems a little awkward, but it makes one feel comfortable just by looking at it. "


    "Oh, that''s the way we eat in the twenty-first century." Maki Zin blurted out.


    "Twenty-first century? "What is that place?" Aruna was really interested in this "place" that she had never been to before.


    "Eh!" Anyway, it''s a very, very far place. " Maki Zin opened his hands and curled his lips as he replied.


    "Maki Zin!"


    "Yes!"


    "I actually don''t think you''re that bad." Aruna lowered her head and said with a red face.


    "Oh!" Maki Zin paused, "Mn, thank you! So, are we friends? "


    "Yes!"


    Sometimes, everything was really that simple!


    ''s face was pale white in the daytime, but she had also lost all of the confidence and wisdom Ji Ya had shown when she followed him. She was also no longer as confident or as wise as she was before, and there was already a bit of white hair on her head, which made her seem even more mature.


    Prince Kang was also getting more and more agitated, ignoring the matters of the imperial government and ordering people to search for famous doctors.


    "Arslan, have you found anyone that can treat Maki Zin? I cannot place Maki Zin''s life in the hands of a so-called genius doctor whom I don''t even know. "


    "There is one, but I''m afraid he won''t be able to cure it ¡­" Arth''s answer undoubtedly gave the Prince Kang a sliver of hope.


    "Whoever it is, no matter what the price, I can give it to. As long as you heal Maki Zin, I will give it to you." Prince Kang interrupted Arth''s train of thought.


    "Butterfly Valley, Hu Qingniu. He was known as the Fairy Doctor, and because he did not cure any non-Ming Religion followers, he was also given the name ''don''t save anyone until they die''. We are of the imperial family, and he is someone from the Ming Religion. I think he will definitely not treat Young Prince. "


    "If you are a human, then you have a weakness." The Prince Kang waved his hand and said, "I don''t care what method you use, you have to bring him here to treat Maki Zin''s illness in two and a half months. This time you''re going to treat him, so there won''t be too much trouble; Maki Zin can''t hold on any longer! Ji Ya and I can''t wait anymore either. " Prince Kang looked out of the window and said to himself.


    "Yes, I will definitely bring him here." After Arth finished speaking and left the study, Prince Kang slumped into his chair in exhaustion.


    Maki Zin leaned against a chair. A piece of golden silk covered his body, and his dry and cracked lips, lifeless eyes, pale face, and rough hair all meant that he was getting closer and closer to death.


    Han Yan carried some tea and dried her tears behind Maki Zin''s back.


    Not far away, Prince Kang looked at his only son, his heart filled with helplessness and misery. Even if he had overflowing authority, could it be that he would not even be able to save his own son? It''s been two months, Alslen, you should be back now!


    Half a month later, the severely injured Alslen brought the Fairy Doctor Hu Qingniu to the Prince Kang Palace.


    "What''s going on?" Prince Kang asked the moment he saw him.


    "I had a big battle with someone, if not I could have gone back half a month earlier. "Please punish me, your highness!" Alslen kneeled down and begged for forgiveness.


    "Wake up quickly, what crime do you have? I really can''t think of anyone in this world that can beat you. Who did you meet?" Prince Kang was very curious about the person who defeated the number one expert beside him.


    "Hmph hmph, he met Zhang Sanfeng, being able to live till now is already his luck." Hu Qingniu coldly snorted.


    "Zhang Sanfeng? Is he really as powerful as the rumors say? " Prince Kang was suspicious of this legendary warrior.


    His martial arts are unfathomably deep, and his Taichi Style is even more unfathomable. I am not his opponent, and if I were to fight him to the death, I would definitely be able to defeat him. Alslen lowered his head and said this in embarrassment. He originally thought that he would no longer be able to defeat anyone in the world just because he was about to succeed in cultivating this godly technique, but who would have thought that he would actually meet an opponent that he nearly couldn''t defeat.


    "If that''s really the case, then his Wudang is a great enemy to my dynasty. "Hmm, that year, it was the same." The Prince Kang snorted, seeing Hu Qingniu''s displeased face, he quickly bowed to welcome him, "Divine Doctor Hu, quickly invite you in!"


    "You actually want me to stay with you for a long time, you must have heard of the other name of my ''Butterfly Valley''s Fairy Doctor''! "Do you think my ''don''t save me'' is a waste of time?" Seated on the main seat, Hu Qingniu drank a mouthful of tea and laughed sinisterly towards Prince Kang and Alslen who were standing below him: "I am looking at some strange injuries and I am also very interested in them, but I ended up getting messed up by you guys!"


    "Maki Zin is my only son. No matter the price, as long as you save him, I will agree." Prince Kang bowed to Hu Qingniu and said.


    "Heh heh, any requirements? It''s very simple. I have spread word in the martial arts world that only those in Ming Religion can be saved, and that whatever son of yours can just join Ming Religion. " Hu Qingniu smirked as he knocked on the table.


    "Hu Qingniu, don''t be too excessive, don''t think that you can be disrespectful to the Duke just because you have some ability!" Alslen said in a deep voice, the misty energy in his palm faintly discernable.


    "Alslen, how can you be disrespectful to Divine Doctor Hu? Step down!" Alslen retreated back and glared at Hu Qingniu. The meaning was obvious, no matter how arrogant you are, I will kill you, and he is Mongolia''s number one expert. Other than the Prince Kang Palace, he will not buy any of anyone''s debts.


    "Hehe!" Hu Qingniu looked at Alslen with contempt, and then shifted his gaze, "Actually, it''s not like I don''t have to watch.


    "Alslen, quickly pass my order, bring the fresh head here, and hand it over to Divine Doctor Hu!" The Prince Kang interrupted Hu Qingniu and with a wave of his hand, he sent orders for Alslen to retreat. A simple sentence, a simple action, yet it was filled with the aura of a king.


    "Godly Doctor Hu, what do you think, can we go see the baby first?" Other than the emperor, he was afraid that he, Hu Qingniu, would be the first to receive such treatment. However, it seems like he had treated Ji Ya differently ¡­


    "Good!" I believe in you. It doesn''t mean that a dignified Prince Kang wouldn''t speak, right? Then I''ll go take a look. " Hu Qingniu stood up and waved both of his hands asking the Prince Kang to lead the way.


    "Greetings, Prince!" The moment they entered Maki Zin''s room, Han Yan, who was tired enough to sleep beside the bed, was woken up.


    "En, get up. You''ve worked hard these past few days. Go and rest!" Prince Kang looked at Han Yan, and a look of love flashed past her eyes. Maki Zin saved her, but it was not wrong.


    Hu Qingniu looked at Han Yan. He felt it was weird, why was there a girl dressed in the Han household''s attire?


    "Maki Zin, Divine Doctor Hu can definitely save you!" Prince Kang walked in front of Maki Zin''s bed and supported Maki Zin''s forehead.


    "I don''t like people around here." Hu Qingniu told Prince Kang and Han Yan, who knew that most of the doctors had such requests, so he took Han Yan and left, instructing her to go back and rest more before he returned to the study room.


    Hu Qingniu looked at Maki Zin who was half a step into the gates of hell. This Young Prince, who should be incomparably noble and noble, was now at his last gasp.


    "I want to see who''s stronger when compared to you and that Zhang boy." Hu Qingniu placed his finger on Maki Zin''s pulse, his expression immediately changed, "Yi! "It''s actually the Heavenly Demon mysterious vein, I don''t even know what to say about you, brat, but according to what you''ve just said, you should be born with a mortal death, and yet you''ve actually lived for ten years, I have already given you a lot of face!"


    When Prince Kang entered the study room, he saw Ji Ya waiting for him in the study room., who had long since become haggard, rushed to the front of the Prince Kang, "Your Highness, he can save Maki Zin, right?"


    "Yes!" He''ll definitely be able to do it. " Ji Ya had peacefully fallen asleep. She had already taken care of Maki Zin for several days and she had not slept at all. She was too tired.


    "Royal Father, did you let that ''Godly Doctor'' treat little brother?" Just as Prince Kang helped Ji Ya up, he saw Sai Han rushing in hastily. Prince Kang was confused, what happened to his usually quiet and gentle daughter? Too happy? It didn''t look like it either!


    "That''s right!"


    "You want him to treat Maki Zin alone?"


    "Yes, he asked for it."


    Royal Father, how can you be like this, my brother will be killed by you, aiya! he said, running out the door.


    Just as the Prince Kang was thinking about it again, he suddenly shouted "Not good!" and ran towards Maki Zin''s room, "Hu Qingniu, you better not do anything to Maki Zin, or else I''ll make you face a life and death dilemma!"


    "Cough!" The Heavenly Demon Qi Pulse, this is something that only exists in legends. If it wasn''t for me accidentally knowing about it, I wouldn''t even know about it! "To think that I would meet him before my death. The heavens treated me quite well, but it is such a pity. If not for him being here, I could have studied him a lot!" Hu Qingniu smacked his head and looked at Maki Zin as if he was looking at a priceless treasure. Maki Zin''s eyelids twitched, "Heavenly Baleful Qi Meridian, the legendary Innate Qi is formed from being cursed by the heavens. I wonder what you, my senior, have done for me, that makes you unwilling?"


    If you want to save this disease, I have a prescription, which is to use the Myriad Spirit Ganoderma, Thousand Year Divine Crane, to make a red crane to counteract your poison. With your Royal Father''s power, you might be able to find it, but you still need the Nine Revolutions Life Continuing Pill to cure the poison that is causing death. Hehe, this prescription has already disappeared a long time ago, you can say that there is no cure for it, so I''ll give you a quick death.


    As Hu Qingniu said that, he took out a small knife from his bosom and slashed at Maki Zin''s neck.

 C17

    In truth, when Prince Kang left, Maki Zin woke up. However, he did not have much strength, and furthermore, this doctor was invited by his father, he just wanted to lie down for a while longer.


    Seeing that Hu Qingniu''s slash was about to hit, Maki Zin instinctively used all of his strength to push himself to the side. "Peng", Maki Zin rolled under the bed, the blade grazed past Maki Zin''s neck.


    "Hey, you still have some strength left in you. Your willpower is on par with that kid''s, but they''re both short-lived elephants." Maki Zin rolled down the bed as he took two steps back and pointed a small knife at Maki Zin.


    "Who, who are you? I ¡­ I have no grudges or grudges with you, why would you kill me? " Maki Zin touched his neck, a little bit of red on his finger.


    "Humph!" I am the ''Butterfly Valley Fairy Doctor'' Hu Qingniu. Your father forced me to save you, so how could I, as a member of the Han Family, treat a Tarantula like you? " Hu Qingniu waved his hand and said.


    "You''re not going to save him?" Maki Zin asked gently. Hu Qingniu was amazed, did he even know his own name? Maki Zin weakly looked at the medium built Hu Qingniu, who had a beard on the side of his mouth. He should be at the Butterfly Valley at this time, and was forcefully brought here by the Royal Father. Hehe! Maki Zin revealed a bitter smile, after all, his arrival had changed some things!


    "Hehe, I originally wanted to use my entire life to kill Yu Feng and avenge my blood, but now it seems like I don''t have the chance. I want that bullshit Prince Kang to kill him, it can be considered revenge!"


    Father told people to kill him? Heh heh, it''s the same again. Why did it change so much all of a sudden? Maki Zin smiled again, and the cracked corner of his mouth looked even more rough.


    "Humph!" That Prince Kang seems to be a great enemy of mine, if I kill you, he will definitely be greatly affected. Since the moment I entered this place, I had never intended to live.


    Maki Zin crawled up with difficulty and asked: "Do you really not want to live anymore? Where is your wife?"


    "Don''t try to use my family to tie me down. "Brat, thank me. Otherwise, you won''t know how tragic your death will be!"


    "That''s right, I''m in quite a miserable state right now. The end of the slash might be a blessing in disguise." the shepherd said weakly.


    "Then, go and die!" Hu Qingniu walked in front of Maki Zin with his blade, and placed it on his chest.


    "You, what are you doing?!" "Let go of young master." Han Yan, who was living right next door and was in charge of taking care of Maki Zin, heard the sound and opened Maki Zin''s room. Hu Qingniu pointed his blade at his young master and shouted, while grabbing a teacup on the table not far away from the door and threw it at him ¡­


    With an "Ah" sound, the hand that was dragging the blade in Hu Qingniu''s hand fell to the ground. Maki Zin''s clothes started at his chest, and a cut went all the way to his lower abdomen, revealing his skinny upper body.


    Hu Qingniu looked at his right hand that had been beaten swollen by a teacup. He looked at the girl who had spoiled his business with a face full of anger.


    "You slut, go to hell!" Hu Qingniu''s left hand picked up the dagger on the ground and walked towards Han Yan. Maki Zin tried to stop him, but he was powerless, seeing that Hu Qingniu''s blade was walking towards him, he could only circle around the table to avoid him. Hu Qingniu flipped the table over, and all the teapots on the table fell to the ground, straight at Han Yan.


    Han Yan retreated in fright, accidentally stepping on his own skirt and falling onto the ground. Han Yan helplessly looked at Hu Qingniu who was walking towards him, and without caring about her small hands that had already been cut, he grabbed the broken pieces of the dress and threw them randomly away.


    "Hehe!" Don''t blame me, ah! " A blood-curdling screech resounded from far, far away ¡­


    "Maki Zin..." As soon as he arrived at the door, he heard a scream. His head turned cold and his heart sank. He pushed the door and shouted. He saw the situation clearly and let out a big breath. His body immediately went limp.


    "Maki Zin, he ¡­" When Prince Kang arrived at the door, he saw Hu Qingniu hugging his eyes and screaming on the ground. Han Yan hid in Maki Zin''s embrace and carefully cried.


    "Someone, drag this out! Leave him alive!" If he knew earlier that this would happen, he wouldn''t have listened to Maki Zin''s words. He said that Maki Zin liked peace and quiet, and had not arranged a few guards for him, he would definitely release a few of them in the future. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Hu Qingniu, I will make you live, why not, die!"


    "Hehe!" "Is that so?" Hu Qingniu laughed loudly, black blood flowing down the corner of his mouth. "I knew it since a long time ago, I am definitely going to die.


    Hu Qingniu fell to the ground dead.


    Ah!" King Kang let out a roar and waved his right hand. "Send the order to flatten Butterfly Valley. Anyone related to Hu Qingniu will die!


    Sihan walked over to Maki Zin''s side and caressed his face, finding a robe that covered his face and body.


    "Han Yan, everything is fine!" Maki Zin patted Han Yan''s back, "This time, without Han Yan, you wouldn''t be able to see me." Maki Zin saw Han Yan throw away Hu Qingniu''s blade and throw broken pieces of the teacup all over Hu Qingniu''s eyes.


    "Mn, with Young Master here, Han Yan is not afraid." Han Yan whispered.


    "Han Yan, our Prince Kang Palace will not treat you unfairly." Sai Han patted Han Yan''s head and said.


    Not long after, there were rumors in the martial arts world that the Butterfly Valley had been destroyed, and not even chickens or dogs were left. However, it was said that one of the children that Godly Doctor Hu had previously saved had disappeared.


    A man with disheveled hair was standing next to the entrance of the Capital City. More accurately, he was a dead man who had fallen onto the city wall. The people below were all pointing at him and talking about him.


    "He really doesn''t want to live anymore. He dares to go to the Prince Kang''s Palace to kill people!"


    "You don''t know, Young Prince almost wanted him dead."


    "Why did you kill that trash? Why not kill Prince Kang? "


    "You don''t want to live anymore? There are so many people who dare to say such words to you."


    Not far away from the city walls, a handsome young man who was around ten years old looked at Hu Qingniu who was hanging on the wall, his eyes filled with tears. Clenching his fists tightly, he whispered: "Mr Hu, one day, if I am not dead yet, I will avenge you."


    The young man''s eyes that were closed opened, glanced at Hu Qingniu''s corpse, and then turned and left while dragging his empty footsteps.

 C18

    Hu Qingniu''s death had struck Ji Ya like a bolt of lightning. Who could save their child?


    Just when Prince Kang was at his wit''s end, the mysterious doctor who gifted the medicine to him came over with his disciple. The Prince Kang was overjoyed and arranged a feast to welcome him.


    The genius doctor Zhuge, the child''s name was Tian Lin; Prince Kang and Zhuge Liuyun entered the Duke''s Mansion together.


    During the banquet, Godly Doctor Zhuge did not mention anything about his gift of medicine at all, talking and laughing with the Prince Kang about the weird things that happened in different places. The Prince Kang had mentioned about treating the patient many times, but Zhuge said something else instead.


    "Not long ago, not far from the east, there was a woman who was rumored to have been possessed by a fox demon, she killed her husband and murdered her mother! Tragic! "What a pity!"


    "I wonder if Your Highness has heard of it? The South Sea had been sending out rumors of fiendish demons causing trouble! Didn''t the imperial government invite strong people with high magic power to suppress it? "


    "I ¡­" Prince Kang really did not understand. What did this Divine Doctor Zhuge mean?


    "I also heard that ¡­" Godly Doctor Zhuge wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Sai Han. He wanted to say something more, but he didn''t have any intention of helping his little brother treat his illness. He stood up, went to Godly Doctor Zhuge''s side, knelt down and kowtowed as he pleaded, "Godly Doctor, please help me save my little brother''s life!"


    Ji Ya and Gao Yun also kneeled in front of Zhuge, requesting him to save Maki Zin. Not even the Emperor has allowed someone who isn''t qualified to kneel in front of him (Ji Ya only needs to bow to him, the Emperor allows it). " Sigh! "Your Highness, the illness of the Young Prince is not actually an illness, but a type of ''anger''." Divine Doctor Zhuge sighed loudly as he spoke.


    "Anger?" Everyone was curious.


    "That''s right!" "According to the rumors outside, I am sure that the ''Heaven''s Fury Qi'' has never appeared in the Young Prince since the time of the legend." Zhuge stood up and said.


    "Heavenly Baleful Qi Pulse?" No one had ever heard of this so-called qi sickness.


    "Your Highness, I would like to talk to you alone. Is that possible?" Godly Doctor Zhuge looked towards Prince Kang, who nodded in agreement and led Zhuge to the study.


    "Big sister, what does he mean? I don''t think he has any intention of saving little brother!" Gao Yun pouted his mouth at Sai Han, who shook his head to show that he did not understand either.


    "Young Master, the genius doctor that has given you half a year of lifespan is here. You''re saved." Han Yan ran over to Maki Zin and shouted happily.


    Maki Zin lied on his chair and looked at the blue sky. The clouds in the sky seemed to be a few birds flying through the clouds.


    "Young Master, you''re going to be fine. Are you unhappy?" Han Yan looked at Maki Zin in confusion.


    "Han Yan, if I die, would you be sad?" Maki Zin said in a cold tone, her tone filled with unspeakable desolation and helplessness. Did I start to feel nostalgic for this? What did it give me? What''s wrong with me? I don''t want to die anymore.


    "Young, Young Master, what''s wrong?" Han Yan asked softly. She was afraid, she was truly afraid, as though she had never felt so sad before. Why did it feel like her heart was going to die with just a word from him?


    "Oh, nothing?" Heh! Asking her what for, she''s only ten years old! Maki Zin smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Young Master, if you die, Han Yan wants to die too!" As Han Yan said this in a weak voice, she was dumbfounded as she stared at the girl that she had just brought back.


    "Wh-why?"


    "I''m so happy to be with you, young master. Before, before ¡­" Han Yan stuttered.


    "In the end, you are still a child. No one used to play before, so now that the young master is dead, do you want to play with me as well?" Maki Zin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "I, I ¡­" Han Yan pouted her lips to show her protest towards this ignorant young master.


    "Han Yan, remember this. If I die, you must live a good life. I will make Empress Mother treat you like his own daughter." This was probably the only thing he could do for her.


    "Young Master, why don''t you believe that Godly Doctor?" Han Yan''s heart really felt very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable ¡­


    "Godly Doctor? Hehe! Hu Qingniu actually knows about my illness, and he even knows about the prescription. I also know about it now, but there are only two months left! " Maki Zin looked at Han Yan and said, "I don''t believe that there''s anyone in this world with a better medical skills than him. Even if there is, how could I be so lucky to meet them? Shaolin Temple''s divine arts might be able to save me, but it''s basically impossible for them to save this Mongolian Young Prince! "


    Ji Ya and Maki Zin''s two sisters were waiting at the entrance of the study room. They had already been inside for an hour, why had they not come out yet?


    "My lord, won''t you listen to me? You will be the sinner of the entire world! " Zhuge''s loud voice came out from the study room. Ji Ya and the others knew that the Duke and Zhuge had started a fight.


    "Shut your trap!" The Prince Kang shouted loudly, followed by a miserable scream. When Ji Ya and the rest entered, they only saw the Prince Kang holding onto a sharp sword, and Zhuge falling into a pool of blood.


    "No one is delusional enough to think of Maki Zin, the one who hurt me, son!" Prince Kang snorted coldly and threw away the sword in his hand.


    "Your Highness, why is that?" Ji Ya looked at Zhuge, who was lying in a pool of blood, and asked blankly.


    "Someone, send the order. Find the Myriad Spirit Ganoderma, the Thousand Year Crane Crown, and turn over the Life Continuing Pill''s formula quickly, no matter the cost." Prince Kang instructed and walked out.


    "Your Highness, he''s dead. Who is going to save Maki Zin? What about Maki Zin? " Ji Ya screamed at the top of her lungs.


    "I will save him!" Prince Kang was stunned, "Men, go and kill that brat too, a group of demons!"


    Once Prince Kang left, Ji Ya spread out her arms and sat on the ground as she repeated: "Maki Zin ¡­"


    Prince Kang was really tired, he would rather fight the enemy for ten days without rest than to be like this, helplessly watching his own son leave slowly without being able to do anything.


    He walked to the backyard, which was Maki Zin''s favorite place. Everything here was done according to his request, and everything was done according to the style of the Han family''s small residences. Inside the elegant small house, Maki Zin was immersed in the beautiful melody of the zither, wanting to captivate the Prince Kang, who had been around for a long time. If it was in Jiangnan, he would be a talented young master! These were all things that he had learned without learning!


    "Your Highness!" Seeing that the Prince Kang had interrupted his playing, Han Yan interrupted his train of thoughts.


    "Father, you''re here!" Maki Zin laughed as he stood up.


    "Yes!" Prince Kang looked at the pale-faced Maki Zin, walked to his side and helped him to sit down, "I killed that genius doctor."


    "Oh, just because he can''t save me?" Maki Zin was a little displeased. He didn''t like him killing people randomly, but had he really requested for him to follow his father''s standards?


    "No, because he must die."


    "Oh, then let''s kill him." Hehe! Like him, don''t want him to kill anyone? That was a joke. He thought that only a few people who were going to die would survive, right?


    "He can''t save you."


    "Oh!"


    "I will do my best to keep you alive. You, cannot give up on yourself, because you are the son of I, Meng He."


    "I know, Father. Actually, death is nothing. Come in and take a seat. You''ve never been in there before! " Maki Zin brought Prince Kang to his decorated hut.


    Prince Kang looked at Maki Zin''s powerless steps, had he really reached a dead end? Never.


    Death? Fear? It was as if someone who had died once was no longer afraid of death. Why didn''t he want to die now? Why was he so afraid of it?


    I really want to have a feast with my father, mother, sister, Han Yan, Min Min, and others as well.


    Hungry, why did he still think of her, Aruna, that proud girl.

 C19

    Prince Kang angrily killed two doctors and all the famous doctors in the world didn''t dare to come and see Maki Zin''s illness again.


    "Why did the Prince want to kill Divine Doctor Zhuge? Young Prince... " It seemed as if Alslen hadn''t questioned the Prince Kang in a long time.


    "Because he deserves to die!" Prince Kang waved his hand to interrupt Alslen''s question, "Have you found the thing that I want you to look for?"


    "Not yet." Alslen said with guilt.


    "Sigh!" It was just as he said. It''s not easy to find these! " Prince Kang sighed, "How is Maki Zin?"


    "Young Prince''s complexion has been getting better and better these past few days. He''s now flying a kite outside of the city with Princess Shaomin."


    "What?" Prince Kang unsteadily threw himself forward, supported by Alslen, and spat with difficulty, "Twilight!"


    On a large lawn, Maki Zin was holding onto a string as he looked up at the sky while flying a kite. His face was full of smiles, but there was no sign that he was a seriously ill person.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, let''s change another one. I want yours to fly so high." Zhao Min ran over and pulled Maki Zin''s hand.


    "Alright, here you go!" Maki Zin smiled and gave the thread in his hand to Zhao Min, wanting him to walk over.


    "Young master, your kite is flying very high!" When Han Yan said this, she did not control the string properly. The kite floated to one side, the shepherd immediately grabbed the string in Han Yan''s hand and sent the kite up to the blue sky again.


    "Young Master, you''re so powerful!" Maki Zin smiled and walked over to the dazed Aruna.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Maki Zin sat down beside Aruna and asked.


    "Does what I think have anything to do with you?" Aruna glanced at the shepherd and said.


    "Nope." Maki Zin giggled as he replied and laid back on the lawn.


    "Why are you sleeping next to me? You, go over there." Aruna pointed to the side.


    "Is this place yours? Why should I sleep here?" Maki Zin closed his eyes with a face full of smiles.


    "Hmph, I realized that you''re still as annoying as before." Aruna huffed and puffed as she spoke, supporting her chin with both hands as she pouted.


    "Hungry, I''ve discovered that you can still hide it from me sometimes."


    "Heh heh, is that so? "Hey, what do you mean, sometimes?" In the blink of an eye, the red-faced servant Aruna became ferocious, grabbed the grass on the ground and threw it at Maki Zin.


    "Ba Gen, what are you doing?" Han Yan asked as she saw Ba Gen flip the kite over and over.


    "I''m thinking, how can a kite fly so high?"


    "Maki Zin!"


    "Yes!" Maki Zin touched his face that was cut by grass, it should not be disfigured right?


    "I don''t think you''re that annoying." Aruna sneaked a glance at Maki Zin and said weakly.


    "Oh, thank you! But why does this sound so familiar to me? " Maki Zin patted his head and laughed, "Then let me ask you, why do you hate me so much in the beginning?"


    "Because your father, Prince Kang, was too old!" Aruna blurted out, and then softly spoke out, "He is my father who is in a miserable state."


    It was because Aruna''s father and Maki Zin''s father had fallen in love with each other at the same time, and in the end, Ji Ya had chosen the Prince Kang. Aruna''s father was very hurt, and had almost fallen.


    "That''s not right!" "Then you have to thank my father. If my father wasn''t with my mother, then your father wouldn''t have taken your mother, and there wouldn''t have been you. So you have to thank my father, and thank me!" Maki Zin pointed to himself, with an expression that seemed to say something was amiss with him in the past.


    "Is that so?" Seems to be true, Aruna thought as she tilted her head.


    "Don''t even think about it. It''s like this. Go and fly a kite!" Maki Zin interrupted his thoughts.


    "I don''t want to go, it''s more fun to fly by myself, but I can''t." Aruna was dejected.


    "You want to fly yourself, right? Alright, I''ll help you! But don''t be afraid when the time comes! "


    "What?" Fly, I want it too! " Zhao Min threw away the thread in her hand and ran over to help them.


    Ba Gen circled the "kite" left and right, yet he still could not understand. When he looked at the others, his face was also filled with suspicion.


    "Hehe, didn''t you guys want to fly? I''ll use my ''kite'' to send you guys up into the sky." These words were against one''s will. Furthermore, why did it seem like there was something wrong!


    Actually, Maki Zin only made an enlarged version of the glider, it looked like a dragonfly kite.


    After half a day, Maki Zin finally taught them to get on the "kite".


    "Maki Zin, can this work?" Aruna still did not believe that this kite could not be taken seriously.


    "Of course." Maki Zin said with complete certainty.


    Even though it wasn''t very high, in everyone''s hearts, Maki Zin''s position had risen infinitely, and if not for Ba Gen accidentally breaking the knot on the "kite" in the end, it would be even more perfect. In the end, all of them returned home dejected, and a large pool of black blood came out of Maki Zin''s mouth.


    "Prince Kang, Young Prince is injured from the fall, why don''t you go take a look at him?" Alslen was a little confused. From when the five element boy came to report his anxiety to him, there had been no reaction at all.


    "If he doesn''t want to tell us, then let''s just pretend that we don''t know. Let''s happily live a few days in peace!" Prince Kang said with a tired expression, "Where is he now?"


    "Young Prince has gone to find the wangfei."


    Oh, it''s good to stay with Ji Ya. Prince Kang was truly tired, but he couldn''t climb down.


    Fate

 C20

    Maki Zin really did not have a good impression of this whatever Cheng Xuan called. If there was nothing to do, he would always carry her in his arms, and even if she wanted to piss, he would have to tell her all of his jokes. If possible, Maki Zin would let him disappear immediately;


    If Cheng Xuan knew how he viewed Maki Zin''s actions of trying to please him, who knew what kind of expression Cheng Xuan would have!


    Along the way, Maki Zin was playing around everywhere. No matter how much Cheng Xuan forced him to do so, Maki Zin was still not in a hurry. A month''s time had passed in the blink of an eye, yet it hadn''t yet reached his Dali ¡­


    At night, Maki Zin sat in a spacious land, looking at the sky filled with starlight. He thought about his previous life, thought about his current life, thought about how he had experienced two lifetimes worth of tribulations. If he were to really die this time, it would be unjustified for him to die. How many people could actually go through reincarnation before dying?


    It''s such a pity that I didn''t see Zhao Min when I grew up. I really want to see what the legendary number one beauty looked like.


    Could it be that he couldn''t see Zhang Wuji fighting against the six major sects? This was a huge regret, how exciting was this ¡­


    Hungry, I wonder how did that ugly Zhu Yuanzhang manage to become the emperor in this different world from history ¡­


    After the Yuan Dynasty was destroyed, what would happen to his parents? Would they build a Northern Yuan together with the Crown Prince...


    So it turned out that, unknowingly, there was actually so much nostalgia for this place.


    "Young master, you''re still awake!" What are you thinking about? " Han Yan clapped her hands and sat beside Maki Zin.


    "Han Yan, why do you think humans live?" Maki Zin asked, his eyes filled with nothingness.


    "Why do people live?" Han Yan was also lost in thought. After a while, Han Yan turned her head as if she knew what was going on and wanted to answer, but she saw that Maki Zin was already lying on the ground with his face full of black blood.


    Inside the Prince Kang Palace, the Prince Kang was currently looking at the report as he sighed helplessly, "I wonder what he''s thinking? It''s been a month since our last meeting and we still have two Nine Revolving Life Continuing Pills with us. Otherwise, would he be like this? "


    "Prince, do you have a Nine Revolutions Life Continuing Pill? It will be very easy for Young Prince to live for another one and a half years. " Alslen said while smiling.


    "Hehe, if not, how could I have let Maki Zin go to the Dali without worrying!" Prince Kang replied with a smile.


    "The Prince Kang is blessed, the Young Prince is blessed, I wonder if that expert could gift you such a divine medicine?" As a martial arts expert, those spirit medicines were irresistibly enticing to Alslen. He really wanted to know who the person who gave the medicine to him was.


    "It''s that Zhuge ¡­" When Prince Kang said this, the smile on his face disappeared without a trace immediately, and he violently spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    "Your Royal Highness, what''s wrong?" Alslen was terrified, and quickly went forward to help the Prince Kang up.


    "Good heavens! Do you want me to kill my own son with my own hands? " Prince Kang shouted loudly. First, his voice was so loud that he fainted on the ground ¡­


    Maki Zin suddenly fainted. When he left, Prince Kang had told Cheng Xuan that he had two Nine Revolving Life Continuing Pills on him, and when Maki Zin was in danger, he used them to increase his lifespan. It could be seen that Prince Kang trusted him greatly;


    Two hours had passed, but Maki Zin did not show any signs of waking up. Cheng Xuan was extremely anxious, Sai Han had given Maki Zin to him for him to take care of, and now if he had any mishap, he would definitely be done for!


    "Young Master, Young Master, what''s wrong?" Hearing Han Yan''s shout, Cheng Xuan immediately rushed into Maki Zin''s room, he was shocked, the hair on Maki Zin''s head was floating without any wind, both of his eyes were blood red, seven holes on his face were bleeding, his face looked sinister, as though he wanted to choose someone to eat.


    Han Yan was stunned by the sight in front of him. This, this was the usual kind and amiable young master who treated him like a little sister, he actually wanted to kill him just now.


    "Little Maki Zin, what''s wrong with you?" Cheng Xuan walked to Maki Zin''s side and grabbed onto his hand, causing green smoke to rise from his palm ¡­


    Cheng Xuan immediately let go of her hand and gathered his cultivation and the palm to press against Maki Zin''s Heavenly Spirit Point, but was actually opened by Maki Zin''s fist. Cheng Xuan bent over and grabbed onto Maki Zin''s clothes with his right hand, and pressed his palm on Maki Zin''s forehead.


    Cheng Xuan finished inspecting Maki Zin''s body and wiped the sweat off his forehead, but he did not look relaxed at all.


    Why? Why did the Prince Kang give Maki Zin not the Nine Revolving Life Continuing Pill, but the terrifying Nine Revolving Life Pill in the Jianghu?


    Cheng Xuan really couldn''t understand what was happening in the middle of it all. While he was still thinking, Maki Zin who was on the bed silently got up with bloodshot eyes and stood behind him.


    When Cheng Xuan felt that there was someone behind him, he immediately felt a sharp pain from his back, and was struck away from the door with a miserable scream. Maki Zin himself looked at his blood-red right palm, and the blood red energy on it flickered, and when the force disappeared, Maki Zin''s face immediately turned pale, and he fainted!


    The afternoon of the second day, Maki Zin slowly woke up. However, he did not know anything about the events of the night, so he asked Cheng Xuan why he looked like this, and even spoke weakly. Cheng Xuan really wanted to choke him to death, but when he thought about how he was an extremely sick person, and also the beloved brother of Sihan, he could only give up.


    However, what Cheng Xuan found strange was that he was sure that Maki Zin had been poisoned by the Nine Revolving Life Pills last night, why was he still alive and seemed to be in a better condition than before? Also, how did he obtain such a profound inner strength at that time? He really didn''t understand.


    Zhuge gave Prince Kang the fake medicine and tried to poison Maki Zin to death. That was why he had the real medicine previously, we can talk about it later, but his intentions were not just sinister, his plans were not unmeticulous. Even so, he still managed to offend Prince Kang and caused him to die from anger.


    No matter how he schemed and calculated, the words "Heaven Demon''s Qi" was still a legend. No one had seen or recorded it, and they did not know that there was a poison in the world, formed by the Qi of Heaven and Earth, that the "Heaven Demon''s Qi" was a medicinal formula for sealing the throat of one''s blood. After Maki Zin consumed it, he did not want the two poisons to counter each other in his body.


    After leaving for three months, Maki Zin and his entourage finally arrived at Yunnan. The prince of Yunnan, Bazaraval the Duke, personally came to receive them.


    In the city of Shanshan (now Kunming), when Yunnan was flourishing under imperial rule, the world-famous traveler Marco Polo recorded the scene he saw in Yunnan ¡ª "Arriving at the capital of the province, Yazi (Kunming), a magnificent city. There were merchants and craftsmen in the city, and they were the most numerous among the idolaters, Nestorians, Saracens, and Muslims. Local production of wheat and rice is plentiful... "


    Once he entered the Liang Household, Maki Zin was brought to the main hall by the Liang Household with a laugh. No matter how detailed the matter was, he had to ask, how much did Maki Zin know? It could be said that he had no idea at all. The signal was Cheng Xuan. He was working for the Prince Kang and was very knowledgeable about most matters, so he answered them one by one.


    Duke Liang had long since heard that this Young Prince Changping was born sick, and actually made the Prince Kang busy with work for him. Deep in his heart, he looked down on Maki Zin, but he was the son of the Prince Kang;


    During dinner time, Duke Liang introduced Maki Zin to one person: Duan Gong, current general manager of the Dali, who was also Duke Liang''s son-in-law.


    During Yuan Shun Emperor''s reign, Mingyu Zhen sent out troops to attack Yunnan. Liang Wang was repeatedly defeated, and all the counties in Yunnan lost control. Duan Gong led his Dali army and fought with the red scarab army of Mingyu Jin. Three battles and three victories, stabilizing the situation in Yunnan Province. Liang Wang was extremely grateful to Duan Gong. He played the imperial court and conferred with Duan Gong the title of a political advisor in the Yunnan Province, giving his own daughter, Ah Gai, to Duan Gong as his wife. After Duan Gong and Princess A Ji got married, the couple loved each other and their relationship was harmonious.


    However, it seemed that this beautiful love affair had long been destined to be a tragic ending ¡­


    Maki Zin was extremely curious about this Duan Clan General, who was a person who praised and praised eternal love, and also about the beautiful princess, who was incomparably loyal to love.


    When Duan Gong saw Maki Zin, the talented Head Supervisor''s first impression of him was weak, as if he could knock Maki Zin down with a gust of wind. Someone like him, who was born in a martial arts world, would not even show the slightest amount of respect towards him right? Other than having the title of Young Prince, what else did he have? What could he have?


    However, his eyes were filled with goodwill, and there was also a trace of pity. Yes, that''s right, there was an expression of regret on his face. Why?


    "Oh, right. Nephew, what are you doing in Yunnan?" Liang Wang really didn''t understand, why did this sickly child come here all by himself? Why did he come here instead of being his own Young Prince at home?


    "Oh, mother asked for god for me, saying that the savior of my life lies in my Dali, so we can''t help but disturb Steward Duan!" Maki Zin clenched his hands into fists in front of Duan Gong.


    "Over there!" I wish Young Prince could come to my place! "Haha!" Duan Gong liked this child a lot from the bottom of his heart.


    "Then I''ll thank you here first. I make you feel unfamiliar. You are the husband of Princess Aegee, and she is my big sister. Can I call you Big Brother?" Maki Zin said while smiling.


    "No, of course not!" Duan Gong really did not understand. Why did this child have to endure his "brother" the moment he arrived? Actually, Maki Zin had a good impression of him, and had no other intentions.


    "Hahahaha!" Good! He immediately recognized his big brother. Young nephew, congratulations to the two of you. " Liang Wang laughed heartily. "Gong''er, you''ve taken on a prince as your younger brother. What a celebration!"


    "Yes, yes!" Young Prince, no, when Maki Zin comes to Dali, I will definitely entertain his a little! " Duan Gong said while laughing.


    In the Liang Household, Cheng Xuan looked at Maki Zin who was standing on the left side of the pergola in a daze, and he realized that he probably didn''t understand this child at all. Sometimes, when Cheng Xuan saw the look in his eyes, he even felt that he was older than him, because his eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life.


    "Why did you acknowledge him as your brother?" Cheng Xuan walked over to sit beside Maki Zin and placed his hand on Maki Zin''s shoulder.


    "I find him pleasing to the eye, is that not okay?" Maki Zin said to Cheng Xuan with a look that made him look like he didn''t like it.


    "Alright!" Fine! "Then you must find me pleasing to the eye too, right?" With a "pa" sound, Cheng Xuan opened up the fan and looked towards the sky.


    "I don''t think you are ¡­"


    "Look, along the way, how nice I have been to you, protecting you without leaving a single step, and taking care of you everywhere. I haven''t even proven to my parents how good I am to you!" However, he was thinking to himself, I don''t have a father or mother to begin with, "How about, you also recognize me as your big brother, how about it?"


    is the Dali manager, I don''t need to speak of his strength anymore, right? The leader of the Duan Clan, you know! Let''s do it this way. Didn''t you always say that you were very powerful? You go back and defeat Arth, and I recognize you as my brother. " Maki Zin smiled sinisterly as he looked at Cheng Xuan who was smiling bitterly. Cheng Xuan was not interested in fighting that pervert.


    "Can you change it to something else? For example, how does it feel to be a person who likes beautiful women? I have already settled this for you, I am the dream lover of many chivalrous women in the martial arts world! " From the start, Cheng Xuan only wanted to bring bad kids, but who would have known that Maki Zin did not buy his trick?


    Prince Kang stood on the surface of the pond and listened to Maki Zin''s situation. He laughed until tears streamed down his face.


    Arth looked at the Prince Kang, at his master. He had been with him for a long time, and it seemed that he and his brothers had been together with him since they became sensible. However, he had never seen him change like this.


    "You little fellow, you think too much and you think too much? You must be dying with grievance!] "Hahahaha ¡­"

 C21

    "Ba Gen, what day is it today?" As soon as Maki Zin got up, he asked Ba La.


    "Young Prince, today is the seventh day."


    "Oh, there''s still more than a month''s time." Maki Zin muttered to himself.


    In front of the Buddha in the Great Enlightenment Temple, Ji Ya and Sihan prayed for Maki Zin with their hands folded. After that, he added some incense to the temple and was about to leave.


    "Ladies, please wait!" Just as Ji Ya was about to turn around, a monk wearing tattered clothes called out to her.


    "May I know what the master wishes to do?" Ji Ya bowed to the monk.


    "I''ll see how Almsgiver looks. There must be a demon in the family that will bring disaster!" The monk said while rubbing his head.


    "Oh? "I have a monster in my family. That''s quite rare." Sai Han waved his sleeves and sneered.


    "Hehe, I knew benefactor wouldn''t believe me. I remind Benefactor, if you want your family to be safe, you have to send the injured people to the Duan Clan in Dali. If the Holy Light shines from there, all evildoers will be eliminated. " With that, the monk walked into the temple with a smile on his face. When he entered the door, he even had fun playing with the gatekeeper. It was hard to tell that he had the appearance of a ''high monk''.


    "Master, thank you for your guidance!" Ji Ya bowed to the monk, then bowed and entered the carriage with Sai Han.


    "When the heavenly fiend emerges, the yin and yang will be in chaos. Is it wealth?" Was it a disaster? It''s hard to predict, really hard to predict! " The moment the monk entered the temple, he sighed and changed his tone, "Master Fang, you''re right. How can you not know that ''wine and meat have passed through the intestines, and buddha has left it behind''? It makes the temple full of cabbages and radishes, boring and boring!"


    Halfway up the hill, the coachman quickly dismounted from his horse to inspect it. Suddenly, he saw an arrow appear in his eyes. Before he could even cry out, he was shot in the forehead and died.


    "Protect the wangfei! "Protect the princess!" The two guards looked at each other and nodded at the same time. With a wave of their broadsword, they suddenly slashed at the Mongols beside them and rushed into the carriage. The soldiers outside the carriage immediately avoided shooting at them.


    "Hehe, I heard that the princess of Prince Kang and her daughter are both rare beauties, us brothers are rich!" A masked man rushed out and laughed obscenely.


    "Shut your mouth and be careful of what you say!" The leader of the group angrily rebuked them. He then obediently shut his mouth, and the laughter around him immediately died down.


    "Bang!" "Bam!" Two people, no, two bodies were thrown out of the car and fell to the ground motionlessly.


    The leader''s heart tightened. These two were carefully chosen by him, so his martial arts didn''t need to be said. He was killed without even making a single movement in the carriage. The martial arts of the person inside the carriage ¡­


    Brothers, be careful! Once the people in the carriage were taken care of, the guards would no longer have to worry. Those left behind to protect them would all rush towards that group of people, and a group battle would begin.


    "I don''t want to waste time." Sai Han''s voice came from within the carriage.


    "Alright, they won''t be long." A handsome young man in Chinese clothing walked down from the carriage and said with a smile on his face. He waved a paper fan in his hand and flew towards the crowd. For a time, the sounds of the silkworms could be heard.


    After the time it took to boil a cup of tea, the leader was the only one left in the group of masked men. The rest of the men were all killed in a single move, the four of them were killed by the guards, but the young man looked like a common man.


    The young man found a guard and removed the long step from his neck. Wiping his hands, he walked towards the carriage. The guards had long been convinced by his godly prowess, so his'' impolite ''attitude towards him was completely ignored.


    "Sihan, did I do well?" The young man asked the carriage with a look of anticipation on his face, as if he wanted her confirmation very much.


    "It''s so-so, but it''s nothing much." Sai Han''s answer made the young man''s smile disappear in an instant. His face was full of frustration and he could only bitterly smile while waving his fan.


    "If you ask for that person, it will be an order for him to come here. Let''s go." The car said to the young man, "Get in and leave."


    "Sai Han, it''s never too good for you to do this to him!" Ji Ya said as soon as Sihan got on the car.


    "Empress Mother, I, I really haven''t thought about that yet ¡­"


    "Sai Han, you''re not young anymore. It''s time to find someone to rely on!"


    "Dependence? Him? "But, he''s Chinese ¡­" He smiled bitterly.


    "Hey, that big brother over there, who told you to kill my lover and her mother?" In the blink of an eye, the youth asked the leader with a face full of smiles.


    "Hmph! Doggie, why are you acting like a Chinese?!" The leader was not angry. He had actually died in the hands of the Chinese when he killed the "Tattoo".


    "As long as she likes it, it''s fine even if she wants me to be a dog! Hey, I called you big brother. Tell me now, who ordered you to do this? I promise you, as you said, you will die quite happily. " The young man rubbed his chin with a look of ''I''ll give you a lot of face''.


    "Pui!" "F * ck your mother, how could I give birth to a son like you?!" The masked man spat towards the youth, but failed to hit him.


    "Pah!" With a "peng" sound, that 200 jin of body was slapped away by that young man. That young man folded his fan and laughed sinisterly: "You are so shameless, I will make you enjoy it!"


    "If you have the guts, tell me your name. You want me to die in peace!" The leader asked, knowing that he was going to die today.


    "Cheng Xuan! Now can you tell me who sent you? " The young man acted as if he wasn''t afraid that you wouldn''t say anything.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that the famous'' Laughing Scholar ''would be willing to be a dog for a Mongolian woman! Ridiculous! Sadly! "


    With a "pa" sound, the leader was once again slapped away, he turned around and remained motionless on the ground. Cheng Xuan pointed at him with his fan, and said angrily: "Like you guys, you only know how to beat and kill a brute, do you know what love is? I, why am I telling you this? "Are you going to say ¡­" Just as Cheng Xuan was speaking, he saw the leader raise his blade and commit suicide, flying and kicking his blade off, then crippling his hand with one kick. A scream sounded out and the youth stood still, "You want to commit suicide? "None at all."


    Just as the young man said that, the leader''s mouth started bleeding and he looked at Cheng Xuan proudly.


    Cheng Xuan laughed bitterly and kicked the half-dead leader flying, causing him to die. He shook his head and quickly headed towards the direction of Sihan, disappearing into the forest in the blink of an eye.


    "Cheng Xuan, thank you for this time!" The moment Cheng Xuan entered the Duke Palace, Ji Ya thanked him immediately.


    "Esteemed wangfei, there''s no need for you to act this way. I ¡­ I was supposed to ¡­" Cheng Xuan had a very good impression of this humble and reasonable wangfei. Furthermore, she might very well be his mother-in-law!


    "Do you know who sent them?" he asked, pouring cold water over him.


    "No, no!" "He, that, he ¡­" Cheng Xuan pointed to his mouth and rolled his tongue, "He bit his tongue and committed suicide, but I wasn''t careful enough to stop him."


    "Humph!" He turned away from him.


    "Sai Han, do you think it''s Ming Religion?" Cheng Xuan chatted with her alone.


    "I don''t care if it is Ming Religion or not. In a few days, we will send Maki Zin south to the Dali!" Sai Han pointed at Cheng Xuan and said, "You must protect him well. If he is harmed in the slightest, I will not forgive you."


    "No problem!" "No problem!" Cheng Xuan''s face was full of joy as he replied, clenching his fists tightly in his heart. He was too happy, he was afraid that he would not be able to hold back and burst out!


    Hehe! She finally made a request of me. This was not a small progress! I still have to protect her most beloved little brother, haha! "When the time comes, get that little kid settled and tell him to find Sihan and talk to him about himself. Haha ¡­"


    In Maki Zin''s room, Prince Kang and Maki Zin were sitting opposite of each other. Prince Kang looked at Maki Zin, but Ji Ya still chose to believe in that lousy monk, maybe because she was in a desperate situation.


    Maki Zin, Royal Father is too useless, I can''t even find a single one or two Nine Revolving Life Continuing Pills, I can only use them once in a while, I can guarantee that you will live for a few more days. Remember, you can''t give up on yourself no matter what! "Prince Kang pinched Maki Zin''s face. He put down the pill in his hand, stood up, and left, afraid that he would cry." Han Yan, take good care of young master. "


    "Oh, I will." Han Yan should have arrived at the Prince Kang.


    The night before they left, everyone had a big meal together. A lot of people, including their father, mother, big sister, Second Sister, Han Yan, Min Min, and another person called Cheng Xuan had all been called over by them, Maki Zin. In Daju, he seemed to only have these friends! As for her, why didn''t she come?


    No one mentioned anything about Maki Zin''s illness. After dinner, the moment Maki Zin stepped into the room, he vomited a mouthful of black blood. Other than Han Yan, no one knew!


    On the second day, Maki Zin unwillingly sat on the carriage in Cheng Xuan''s embrace.


    What could Maki Zin''s journey south possibly bring him? During the banquet, Aruna had missed her appointment, so what did she encounter?

 C22

    In Maki Zin''s impression, most of his understanding of Dali were similar to his previous life''s great martial arts novels: The scenery was beautiful and magnificent, with a mysterious tinge to it;


    The Sky Dragon Temple that hid such peerless skills as the "Six Vein Body Sword"; the tranquil and magical Infinite Jade Wall; the surging and roaring Lancang River; the extraordinary imposing "benevolent man crossing" bridge; all of these things were things that he had wanted to take a look at.


    The people of Dali all believed in Buddhism, and the upper echelons were deeply influenced by the Confucian culture. The whole society seemed to be immersed in a kind and kind atmosphere; the people of Dali were simple, kind, and peaceful.


    This was Maki Zin''s ideal Dali ¡­


    Duan Gong read A''ai and was unwilling to learn Dali, but since Maki Zin had to go, as the Dali Supervisor, it would be bad if he did not return, and since he also had a wife who became ill from longing, he decided to go to Dali with Maki Zin.


    "Maki Zin, you don''t have to be so polite here. If you need anything, just say it." Duan Gong patted Maki Zin''s shoulder and said.


    "Okay. Brother, please ask someone to help me find a room. "


    In the afternoon, Maki Zin brought Han Yan out onto the streets. Han Yan seemed to have a soft and sweet taste for the sculpted plum, and after eating a lot, she smiled bitterly: "Why don''t you just learn how to make the sculpted plum, and then you can eat whatever you want to!"


    "Okay, but what does it do?" Han Yan was very interested in this, she tilted her head and pouted, "Young master, don''t you like it too? It''s been a long time since I last saw you eating so much, I''ve learnt it, if young master isn''t here, you can still eat."


    "Actually, I know the method of carving plum blossoms. Using salt plum blossoms as the raw material, first soak the salt plums in lime water, and then take them out to dry. Then, you can carve a continuous flow of twisted patterns on the plum flesh with a carving knife, and squeeze out the plum core from the gaps. The plum blossoms are hollow like a string, gently press into the chrysanthemum flower shape, and the sawtooth shape. Maki Zin played around with it for a bit. In his previous life, he had liked the warrior Jin Yong a lot, especially regarding Dali.


    "This young master knows a lot about carving plums! Engraved Plum, almost everyone here knows about it. Young Master seems to be an outsider, yet you know about it so well? " The boss at the side chuckled.


    "I accidentally found out, hur hur!" Maki Zin avoided the topic and took one.


    Not far from Maki Zin and the others, an intense battle was going on. A tall wooden pile had a red ball hung on it. Beside the wooden pile, there was a big red cloth with the words "Groom Search Competition" written on it. Now, in ancient times, this thing seemed to be very popular, almost overflowing.)


    Many young men were attacking each other on the wooden shelves, and from time to time, there were only three people on the shelves. If Cheng Xuan were to look, he would be able to see that these three were not very good, but were only not very good either.


    One of them saw that he was about to be kicked, so he raised his left hand and used both his fingers to point at his left hand. The man screamed and fell down, but upon seeing how powerful he was, he knew that he was no match for him and slowly retreated; the young man had a victorious expression on his face as he said, "Do you want to go down by yourself or should I send you?"


    "Since it''s not me, then don''t even think about it and just leave it to fate." The person swallowed a mouthful of saliva and hardened his heart. With all his strength, the wooden frame could not withstand the pressure and fell down with a ''yayayayayaya'' sound ¡­


    Duan Chongyan stood up shakily as he stared at the man with a murderous look and pointed at him, "I''ll remember you! I''ll deal with you when I get the colored balls! " After saying that, he rushed into the chaotic crowd of people fighting for the colored balls ¡­


    After eating, Maki Zin stood up and left with Han Yan. Not long after she left, Cheng Xuan felt that there was a hidden weapon attacking from behind, but the method was still not good enough, why was she so weak, Cheng Xuan''s right hand easily grabbed the "hidden weapon".


    Eh? Why is this "hidden weapon" so soft? When Cheng Xuan took it over, he saw that it was a red colored ball...


    "Maki Zin, what are we waiting for?"


    "Go anywhere you want!" What is it? " Maki Zin was looking at a painting with rapt attention, "Sir, how much is this painting?"


    "I''m not used to so many girls looking at me like that!"


    "What kind of gaze is that?" Maki Zin casually asked as he fished out a silver tael from his bosom, "Three liang, alright, I''ll take it."


    "Love, worship, I need to put myself in his place ¡­" But it was interrupted by Han Yan''s laughter.


    "Narcissist!" Maki Zin ignored him and took the scroll. Han Yan took it.


    "Hey, Han Yan, what are you laughing for, I''m sure you''re just teasing me." Cheng Xuan pointed at the tip of Han Yan''s nose.


    "Look, apart from those big sisters, there are also a lot of big brothers, uncles, aunts, and grandfathers taking care of you!" Han Yan looked very cute.


    "Eh?" Cheng Xuan looked at the quiet crowd. They seemed to be looking at him, no, at the colored balls in his hands and himself.


    "Give me the colored ball in your hand!" Duan Chongyan ran into the crowd to snatch the ball, but just as he was about to get the ball, he was kicked away, falling into the hands of someone who looked more handsome than himself. When he saw Cheng Xuan''s actions, he couldn''t help but feel a little more enmity towards Cheng Xuan in his heart.


    "Why should I? The ball is very beautiful, I keep it. " Cheng Xuan held the colored ball and tossed it in the air, with a look that said "I won''t give it to you, what can you do".


    "Cheng Xuan, don''t cause trouble. If it''s them, return it to him." Maki Zin said as he turned to leave, but the crowd was too packed, unable to leave.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you, but first you have to thank me." Cheng Xuan brought the ball in front of Duan Chongyan.

 C23

    "You''re courting death!" Duan Chongyan did not expect Tang Zheng to actually ask him to thank him. Why? On what basis? A palm shot towards Cheng Xuan.


    "Oh, you know how to do it!" Cheng Xuan''s mouth curved into a smile, but his figure had already disappeared.


    "Hey, do you really want it?" Duan Chongyan saw a big ball of red appear in front of him. If he looked carefully, wasn''t that really his colored ball? Just as he wanted to catch her, she disappeared and turned around. She had a loathsome smile on her face.


    "Who wants it? Who wants it?" Cheng Xuan asked as he spun the thread of the colored ball around the crowd and asked.


    "I''ll kill you!" He hated Cheng Xuan a lot in his heart, as he pointed his two fingers at Cheng Xuan, who was not far away.


    Cheng Xuan turned to the side, a ray of yellow light sweeping across his face, and a strand of black hair floated down with the wind.


    "Who is your master?" Cheng Xuan turned and asked Duan Chongyan with an indifferent tone as he looked at him. His long hair nearly covered his entire face, giving him an extra chill.


    "Who cares, you can actually dodge my finger attack?" Duan Chongyan charged in front of Cheng Xuan and pressed on his chest as if he did not believe it. Just as he was about to hit, his fingers were grabbed by one hand and he was unable to move them at all.


    "I usually think that I''m very venomous, but I never thought that there would actually be someone like you. You actually want my life for such a small matter." As Cheng Xuan spoke, he struck Duan Chongyan''s chest with his palm, causing Duan Chongyan to scream miserably as he fainted. It was already too late for Maki Zin to stop him.


    "Did you kill him?" Maki Zin asked Cheng Xuan.


    "I only crippled his martial arts." "He is a member of the Duan Clan. His Single Solar Finger is not very good, but he came out and is so arrogant. It is a miracle that he has been able to live until now."


    "Young Lord, Young Lord, ah! What did you do to the Young Lord? " A group of people rushed in to help Duan Chongyan up, and one of them pointed at Cheng Xuan and Maki Zin and asked.


    "You guys actually dared to cripple Young Lord''s martial arts!" Another man gritted his teeth and said, "We will make sure you die a horrible death!"


    Cheng Xuan smiled as he looked at the group of people rushing towards him. He pulled Maki Zin over to the side of Han Yan, grabbed a white cloth and tied up a person''s hand, then kicked his leg. That person knelt down;


    "Stop fighting." Han Yan shouted from the side, but she was just a little girl, how could she stop the men''s battle, "Young Master, quickly tell Big Brother Cheng Xuan not to fight anymore! Young Master, you, what''s wrong? "


    "What, what''s wrong with me?" Maki Zin just felt a little dizzy. He really wanted to sleep, hearing Han Yan''s scream, he had to be more clear-headed.


    "You, you, you ¡­" Han Yan pointed at the center of Maki Zin''s face with a trembling finger. Maki Zin''s hand was touching his nose and his hand was blood-red.


    "No, it''s nothing!" Maki Zin laughed with blood on the corner of his mouth, and fainted.


    "Brother Cheng Xuan stop hitting me, young master fainted!" Han Yan shouted with all her might while crying, the sound was extremely shocking, the surrounding noise immediately became quiet, even the people fighting also heard it.


    When the group of people saw Cheng Xuan still in a daze, they had already fought with him before. The current Cheng Xuan no longer had any thoughts of playing with them, he pushed on the pavilion in the air, causing the group of people to be sent flying. They landed on the ground in disorder, not moving an inch while hanging on the wall.


    Cheng Xuan ran over to Maki Zin''s side and picked him up. Just as he was about to leave, he saw a butler dressed old man standing in front of him, "What are you doing?" Cheng Xuan asked coldly, he did not have the time to play right now.


    "This young master, congratulations on seizing the colored ball ¡­" The person bowed respectfully. When he looked up, he saw that the young master had long since disappeared ¡­


    Not far away, an old man sat in a pavilion and blocked Cheng Xuan''s path. He was currently speaking up for a red-clothed female who was covering her face.


    "Oh!" I am very interested in him. You said that they live in the Duan Clan and actually fought with Duan Chong Yan. How interesting. " The woman ran downstairs.


    Cheng Xuan carried Maki Zin into the residence, and hurried over to Duan Gong: "What, what''s going on?"


    "Quickly find a cool place for Maki Zin to rest. His disease has broken out." Duan Gong brought Cheng Xuan to the bottom of a large tree, and Cheng Xuan put him down on the ground.


    When they saw Cheng Xuan, they all looked as if they wanted to devour him, and thought to themselves: Brat, there''s a path to heaven, but you''re not going to take it, instead, the Duan Clan has no doors.


    "So what? Where did this happen? "


    "Uncle!" If Miss Situ wants to compete in the Groom Search Competition outside the door, I''ll be reaching the colored balls soon! " Duan Chongyan cried as he pointed at Cheng Xuan who was meditating, "That brat suddenly sneak attacked me from behind and stole my colored ball, and even crippled my martial arts, Uncle must avenge me!"


    "Hmph, if you don''t provoke him, will he cripple your martial arts?" Duan Gong snorted, he understood his nephew too well.


    "He''s the one who crippled me for no reason." Duan Chongyan shouted, "You''re still saying that the Single Solar Finger is only mediocre."


    "I was wondering how you managed to learn the Single Solar Finger Divine Art. So you''re a member of the Duan Clan!" Cheng Xuan, who had just finished recuperating, looked at Duan Chongyan and laughed sinisterly.


    "Great Hero Cheng Xuan, why did you cripple my nephew''s martial arts?" After all, he was his own nephew. Duan Gong had a lot of objections to Cheng Xuan going against his martial arts as soon as he arrived here.


    "I don''t need a reason for doing things. I didn''t like him, so I crippled him." Cheng Xuan said with an indifferent expression.


    "So my nephew is telling the truth."


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Cheng Xuan didn''t like Duan Gong at all.


    "Then I will have to ask Hero Cheng Xuan for guidance on a few moves." Duan Gong could not stand the fact that his nephew had been crippled and looked down upon his clan''s secret technique.


    "Great!" I am also curious to see how powerful the absolute art that the people of this world revere from the hands of the Duan Clan''s Patriarch! " Cheng Xuan stood up and took off the white cloak that he was wearing to cover his body, then walked over to Maki Zin''s voice.


    "You should go and rest first, you''ve just worked for Maki Zin, I don''t want to take advantage of you." Duan Gong made a gesture of ''please'' with one hand.


    "No need, let''s do it now!" It could be seen that Cheng Xuan was extremely confident in himself. He dared to simply adjust his condition after treating the severely ill Maki Zin, then dare to fight against the famous Absolute Art, the First Solar Finger inheritor.


    "Alright, as expected of the expert under the Prince Kang Lord. Since Cheng Xuan had agreed, Duan Gong was not long-winded either. He gestured to Cheng Xuan with one hand and pointed at the weapons on the shelves, "May I know what weapon Young Hero Cheng Xuan is using? "Whatever!"


    "No need." Cheng Xuan took out the iron fan from his back and turned it, waving it towards Prince Kang.


    On the main street, a woman in red pulled a big man who was in a hurry and asked, "Why are you in such a hurry? What are you doing?"


    "If Steward Duan wants to spar with an expert from the Prince Kang, it''s rare for Steward Duan to do so!" The man left in a hurry.


    "Prince Kang? Duan Gong wanted to compete with his subordinates, which was why he injured Duan Chongyan. It seems that it must be him. I would like to take a look. " The woman in red said as she ran towards the Duan Clan.


    "Young Hero Cheng Xuan, today we are purely sparring, if we stop now, please don''t hurt our relationship." Duan Gong clenched both his hands, preparing himself.


    "Good!" "Be careful." Cheng Xuan followed his voice and flew straight to Duan Gong, when Duan Gong saw Cheng Xuan''s lightning fast movements, he couldn''t help but admire him, but in his heart, he was afraid that he couldn''t do it, but admiration was one thing, Duan Gong wasn''t slow either, both his hands intersected with Cheng Xuan''s head as he received the attack, causing Cheng Xuan to fly backwards in midair, coming to a stop after landing on the ground. Duan Gong took ten steps back with a thump, causing him to look up at Cheng Xuan a little more.


    Prince Kang knew that if he did not have this Solitary Solar Finger, he would not be able to fight against Cheng Xuan at all. He was so young, yet he was at this level, no wonder he had the qualifications to be so arrogant.


    However, although Duan Gong had a lot of thoughts, it did not affect his martial arts, and took the initiative to rush towards Cheng Xuan ¡­


    The red-clothed girl rushed over and let out a large breath of fragrance as she walked into the crowd. The people in the crowd unconsciously let her see a path, so they didn''t know that the information was strange to them as to how this weak girl managed to squeeze into the crowd.


    Cheng Xuan rushed in Duan Gong''s direction, shook his head and legs, extended his right hand forward, causing Duan Gong to feel that he had absorbed a huge amount of air in front of him, all thanks to Cheng Xuan''s hand. Cheng Xuan used his own strength to absorb all the air in the surroundings, making his head move without wind, giving him a heroic air, but facing Duan Gong, he named himself as the most dangerous person in his surroundings. He seemed to have almost controlled everything around him, because Duan Gong already felt that his hands and feet were not listening to him.


    Helplessly, Duan Gong turned his four fingers together to face Cheng Xuan, and sent a ray of red light flying towards him. Cheng Xuan knew how powerful it was, so he didn''t dare to take it head on.


    Before Cheng Xuan could even stand properly, Duan Gong pointed with his finger and dodged to the side. Just as he stabilized his body, Duan Gong had already moved to his side and kicked towards Cheng Xuan''s face, how could Cheng Xuan be struck like this? His right hand extended out at an extremely strange angle and grabbed onto Duan Gong''s right leg, flipped and kicked right at Duan Gong''s chest, sending him flying.


    When Duan Gong saw that he was unable to deal with Cheng Xuan even if he did not hide anything, and that his body was rapidly changing forms, the red, blue and gold light were shooting towards Cheng Xuan, Cheng Xuan used his trump card, and that he could not avoid them. Both of his hands were stretched out horizontally, a layer of light that was like a water curtain covered his body, and the three fingers of light pierced through Cheng Xuan''s body, causing a thin line of blood to flow out of the corner of his mouth.


    He couldn''t help but smile wryly in his heart. The title of the Single Solar Finger really wasn''t made up for. He couldn''t help but lose if he wanted to, so he might as well just cripple his nephew''s martial arts ¡­


    At the side, Duan Chongyan signaled a member of the Duan Clan to give Cheng Xuan a meaningful glance. That person seemed to be extremely unwilling, as Duan Chongyan''s gaze changed to one of hatred and that person walked towards Cheng Xuan helplessly.


    "Be careful!" Just as Cheng Xuan wanted to admit defeat and look for Maki Zin, he heard a woman''s voice. Turning around, a sword flew across his chest, and the red clothed female looked at that person as if he was looking at a dead person, his eyes filled with anger.


    "You''re courting death!" Cheng Xuan no longer had his usual smiling face, and instead, changed his right hand into a fist and punched that person right through his heart. It was already too late for Duan Gong to save him, as that person was the number one expert of the Duan Clan.


    "I had thought that the Duan Clan''s godly skills were amazing, and that the Duan Clan was so chivalrous, but it turns out they''re actually such villains." Cheng Xuan shouted angrily, his right hand grabbing at the air towards the weapons on the shelves, causing all the swords on the shelves to fly towards Cheng Xuan''s body. He waved his hand, and all the swords immediately shot out in all directions, instantly over ten people from the Duan Clan died under the swords.


    "''Spring Silkworm to Death'', Siyu Sword Arts?" When the red-clothed female saw Cheng Xuan''s move, she softly said.


    "Stop, you ¡­" Duan Gong saw that in the blink of an eye, more than ten people from his clan had died in his hands, and his finger couldn''t help but shoot towards Cheng Xuan.


    "Sword as Rain!" Cheng Xuan bellowed, countless of small swords appeared out of thin air to block the finger attack, and when Cheng Xuan''s body no longer had any more power, he pushed out his left hand, and all the slender swords rushed towards Duan Gong.


    "Stop, stop!" Seeing that Duan Gong was about to be killed by the swords, Maki Zin''s weak voice came out from his back, the swords all went through Duan Gong''s body, but he was not harmed in the slightest.


    "Thank you!" Maki Zin nodded and said to Cheng Xuan.


    "You don''t have to thank me! I am the one who is giving you face! " Cheng Xuan turned to look at Duan Gong after he finished speaking, "The Single Solar Finger is leisurely and elegant, its speed is as fast as lightning, but its point of reference is exactly the same. When the opponent was in danger, the finger technique could be used to close in on the enemy''s acupoints, or it could be used to close in on the opponent from afar. However, using the Single Solar Finger would consume a lot of energy, so you have to continuously use it for as long as possible, and most of the time, you won''t be able to save your life. Now that you have used it frequently with me, you have lost a lot of strength, and you are only at the third stage, tens of thousands of miles away from the Southern Emperor''s first stage of cultivation.


    Since the Duan Clan was disrespectful, there was no need for to give them face. After Cheng Xuan finished speaking, he walked towards the shepherd with a smile on his face as he said, "Little Maki Zin, don''t tell me you want me to stay here now?"


    "Alright!" Maki Zin stood up shakily and bowed towards Duan Gong: "Big brother, I''m sorry about today''s matter. I heard that this place is not far from the Sky Dragon Temple.

 C24

    Duan Gong nodded towards Maki Zin: "Maki Zin, we''ll talk about it again after today''s incident, but the matter of how you sneaked an attack on Hero Cheng Xuan is always our fault. Alright, let''s all rest for a bit, we''ll talk about it in the future."


    Han Yan supported Maki Zin and followed the smiling Cheng Xuan out of the room.


    The crowd outside the gate automatically opened up a path for them. In the middle of the road, a red-clothed masked woman stood there unmoving, her eyes unmoving as she looked at Cheng Xuan. This made Cheng Xuan very uncomfortable.


    "Don''t leave!" Just as Cheng Xuan wanted to forgive his, who would have thought that as soon as he passed the girl, he would hear a loud shout. Cheng Xuan''s forehead instantly started sweating profusely, it couldn''t be that the martial arts hero girl that he was previously sorry for had come to find him, right? Now that Maki Zin was here, it was not easy to tell him to leave, quickly.


    Just as Cheng Xuan wanted to leave, a jade hand blocked her way: "You want to leave? You''re leaving just like that? "


    It was over, it was really over, but the scene still had to be set, and it couldn''t be misunderstood by Sihan, she turned around, touched her left chest, and pushed the signboard: "Miss, do we know each other?"


    "I didn''t know you before, but I know you now, I''m Situ Muqing, what about you?" Situ Muqing walked in front of Cheng Xuan and blinked her beautiful eyes.


    Fortunately, he didn''t know her from the start. That''s great, now that brat Maki Zin shouldn''t be spouting nonsense.


    "Hungry, since you don''t know her, is there anything wrong with that lady?" Cheng Xuan really wanted to spank her a little. In the past, he had always treated girls like this, but now, it was different, he could not send any bad news.


    "You suffered such a heavy injury, yet you''re still no different from normal people, you''re really powerful! Oh! Oh right, didn''t you say that you want to go to Sky Dragon Temple? Situ Muqing pointed at the half-dead Maki Zin, "He looks like this again, do you really want to go now? It''s a vegetarian place all day, so you''ll just get hurt. "


    "That''s right!" "Then what should we do?" It seemed that Cheng Xuan really had no resistance towards beauties. Although he did not know whether she was a beauty or not, but hearing her voice that sounded like an oriole, he knew it was definitely not bad. Maki Zin shook his head and laughed bitterly at the side.


    "My family is a rich one here, they have everything. It just so happens that it can solve your current problem."


    "Great!" Then we''ll go to your house! " Cheng Xuan blurted out.


    "Big brother Cheng Xuan, why are you so depressed?" Han Yan looked at Cheng Xuan who was lying on the sickbed with a depressed look and asked.


    "Han Yan, why do you think I promised her, it''s so difficult ¡­"


    "Shh!" Lower your voice! The young master is still sleeping next door, don''t wake him up. " Han Yan raised her little finger.


    "Oh, yes! Yes! Yes! "But, am I really that useless? How can I just let her seduce me like this? Just run, run ¡­" Cheng Xuan''s voice gradually grew louder and louder. Just at this moment, the door opened and a woman and a beauty smiled at Cheng Xuan. Cheng Xuan couldn''t help but think of a sentence that Cao Zhi Luo had written in his Divine Inheritance. Chrysanthemum grandiflorum, Pinus lanceolata. It was as if the moon was covered by light clouds and the wind was blowing back the snow. "In the distance, the sun rises like the morning clouds; in the distance, the sun burns like a lotus."


    "Muqing, that''s a good name." Cheng Xuan couldn''t help but compare him to Sihan when he heard her soft voice, so he couldn''t really say how weak he was either.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you so excited? Is there anything that you''re not satisfied with?" , who had changed into green clothes, did not wear a veil and asked with a smile.


    "Very good, Sister Muqing." Han Yan''s small mouth parted as she walked in front of him and pinched her little face, "You''re so cute!"


    "I''ll send someone to show that young master of yours. If he has any requests, tell them to Uncle Quan." Situ Muqing smiled at him and turned to walk out of the door. An old man walked to Cheng Xuan and respectfully stood in front of him, waiting for his orders.


    "You ¡­" Cheng Xuan pointed to his entire uncle.


    "What orders do you have for me, Young Master?" asked the uncle respectfully.


    "Oh, this place is really big!" Cheng Xuan laughed as he spoke. Suddenly, his expression froze, he stood up and pointed at his uncle, and pointed at his own nose and shouted, "What did you call me?"


    "Young Master!" What''s the matter with you? " Uncle Quan said very seriously.


    "Since when did I marry someone else? I don''t even know when." Cheng Xuan looked as if he had seen a ghost, and patted his face to see if he was dreaming.


    "You got the Miss''s colored ball, you''re our Young Master!"


    "Colored balls? Yes, I did take a colored ball, but I, I don''t know what kind of ball has to do with me and your young lady. " They couldn''t help but admire Cheng Xuan''s reaction, as they still didn''t understand what happened.


    "What sh * t!" Big Brother Cheng Xuan, which big sister''s betrothal gift did you accept? " Han Yan smiled and answered Cheng Xuan''s question for her entire uncle.


    "What?" "Are you saying that the ball I accepted was used by your young mistress to recruit her husband for the marriage? Is it that ball from before?" Cheng Xuan pointed to the place beside the door where Muqing was standing a moment ago.


    "That''s right!" Uncle Quan nodded with a face full of doubt. What was going on with this young master? Why didn''t he even know who the young miss was?


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. A woman like her, how could she have chosen a husband for marriage?" Cheng Xuan shook his head.


    "Last year, the Madam asked for an autograph on behalf of the Miss, saying that the one who was recruited by the Miss yesterday was the Miss''s Heavenly Fate Husband. With so many people going to snatch it and yet you got it, can''t you explain this?"


    "But I don''t want to be your Young Master at all!" Cheng Xuan was depressed, he fiercely glared at Han Yan who was laughing at the side.


    He had actually grown up! In a place where birds chirp and flowers smell, coiled together with Sini, talking about the heart.


    Eh? Why was Sini wearing an ancient attire? However, the beauty of her yellow clothes made him suffocate, and she couldn''t help but kiss her lips. She crazily sucked in the fragrance of her body, and when he saw her bashful appearance, she felt a burst of joy.


    "Young Prince, are you awake?" Just as Maki Zin was feeling overjoyed, a sweet yet annoying voice interrupted Maki Zin''s good dream.


    "No!" Maki Zin turned over to sleep, hoping that he could continue.


    "Young Prince, I brought a genius doctor for you. Get up!" Muqing walked over to Maki Zin''s bed and shook him.


    "Thank you! But I want to go back to sleep. " It had been more than ten years, but this was the first time she had such a good dream. She was unwilling to be interrupted; furthermore, she couldn''t even save Hu Qingniu and Zhuge, what kind of genius doctor could she find?


    "Maybe he really can save you. Just take a look!" Actually, it was that genius doctor who took the initiative to ask me to look after Maki Zin. The whole world knows that the Young Prince Changping has a disease that no one can cure, and even Hu Qingniu, who was publicly acknowledged as the genius doctor of the Jianghu, was helpless against it, if I could save him, no matter who it was, it would be a myth of the medical realm. Muqing was definitely willing to introduce them, it wouldn''t matter if I couldn''t save them, if it could save them, why wouldn''t I be happy to get to know someone like the Prince Kang.


    Unwillingly, Maki Zin sat up and extended his hand for the Godly Doctor to feel his pulse. That person immediately shook his head and left the room with Muqing.


    "Are you going? How is he? "


    "I finally understand, he really is hopeless!" The man turned around and left.


    Maki Zin smiled bitterly as he watched them leave. He knew it was going to be like this since he had disturbed his beautiful dreams, and he wondered if she was currently living a blissful life. It had to be. A girl like her would definitely find someone who loved her more than he did and would treat her better and be more considerate to rely on ¡­


    "Brother Cheng Xuan, what are you doing? How are your injuries? " Seeing Cheng Xuan busy with his clothes, Han Yan asked curiously.


    "Of course it''s to escape! Are you waiting for me to forcefully pull you like a bridal chamber? "


    "But that sister didn''t say she was going to marry you!"


    "They''ve even seen Young Master, could it be that they''re really only going to run away if they become Young Master?" Cheng Xuan jumped down from the bed, pointed at Han Yan''s little nose and said, "I don''t care, I want to leave immediately."


    "Who wants to leave?" As Cheng Xuan was speaking, Muqing walked in from outside the door.


    "Hungry. Miss Situ, we''ve been disturbing you for a long time. Thank you so much for leaving."


    "You are leaving?" "Then what should I do?" Muqing grudgingly asked.


    "Miss Situ, I didn''t mean to receive the colored balls. I''m sorry."


    "What''s wrong with Muqing?" Han Yan quietly left the room and walked towards Maki Zin.


    "You''re good at everything. It''s my fault."


    "You ¡­ "Humph!" Muqing ran out with tears streaming down her face.


    "Qing`er, do you really like him?" In a study room filled with all sorts of weapons, a black bearded middle aged man asked Muqing, who was shedding tears.


    "Father, I have never felt that way before. I don''t know why, but I can only see him ¡­"


    "That''s enough, he dares to not agree!" Situ Xiong said flatly.


    "Maki Zin, let''s go?" Cheng Xuan said as he hugged Maki Zin.


    Maki Zin was serious for a long time: "Others have treated your wounds kind and you have even treated me. Now you leave without even saying your farewells, how can you do that?"


    "Hey, why don''t we go greet him?" Cheng Xuan felt a little guilty in the bottom of his heart. He didn''t know why, but he had a bad premonition.


    "No need, you don''t have to go." Situ Xiong walked into the room and clapped his hands, and a group of people immediately surrounded the room, "You brat, snatching my daughter Cai ball but not her, are you looking down on me, Situ Xiong, or my Situ Family?"


    "Mister Situ, we ¡­" Before Maki Zin could finish his words, he was cut off by Situ Xiong with a wave of his hand, "Young Prince, we are from the Wu Lin Clan, and we are speaking about the rules of the martial arts world. He actually took the colored ball and wanted to take Qing''er," Prince Kang said as he left the room.


    "It''s better now. Even if you want to leave, you can''t." Maki Zin laughed bitterly as he sat down on the bed.


    "Hehe, little Maki Zin, you want to leave? That''s true, I only stopped to say that I wanted to force a girl to marry a man.


    "Miss Situ is great, why are you unwilling?" Maki Zin mocked Cheng Xuan.


    "Don''t you know that my heart belongs to someone else?"


    "I don''t know. Who is it?"


    "Maki Zin, now that I''m running, you won''t say anything, right?"


    "As long as you don''t hurt anyone and escape the Situ Family, I have no objections."


    "Wherever Young Master goes, I''ll go." Han Yan smiled sweetly.


    Deep in the night, Cheng Xuan suddenly shouted miserably. The people outside the door were allowed to go in and see, and not long later, one of them brought Han Yan and Maki Zin out. The two kids said that they wanted to see the old master, and I let the brothers look after the young master.


    Inside a sect''s forest, Maki Zin looked at Cheng Xuan with a sinister smile: "I never thought that such a stupid method would actually allow you to run away."


    "Hehe!" In fact, they even wanted to let me escape from the start, because they did not want me to marry Muqing! "


    "You are quite smart. Since you let yourself run away, you even need them to escape punishment. Right now, we will wait here for one night. Tomorrow, we will rush to Sky Dragon Temple!"

 C25

    Maki Zin knew about Sky Dragon Temple. He was carved according to the main body of the Chong Shi Temple during the glorious era by Jin Da. He had an extremely high position in the Dali, and was called the imperial temple during the time of the nation of Dali.


    After the self-proclaimed Emperor Renjian (Duan Ming), no one practiced the "Six-veined Divine Sword", "Northern Divine Art", or "Ripple Tiny Steps", or even slowly lost their inheritance; the "Single Solar Finger" was refined to the point where no one was able to train it after its grandson, Emperor Gong Ji (First Lamp Grandmaster).


    Since then, Sky Dragon Temple''s reputation in the martial arts world had gradually decreased, as if it no longer had any status. Was this the truth?


    Ah!" We have finally reached the Sky Dragon Temple! "Wahahahaha!" Cheng Xuan jumped under the signboard of Sky Dragon Temple and raised his hands to shout. Mu Ren and Han Yan quickly moved away from him, looking around as if they didn''t know him.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing?" Cheng Xuan jumped to Maki Zin''s side and shook his head.


    "Do you really need to do this? Wahaha? "Tch!" Maki Zin shook off the hands on his shoulders and walked towards the temple, Han Yan stuck out her tongue and chased after him with the skirt.


    "Am, am I really that shameful?" Cheng Xuan pointed to his nose and asked.


    "Yes!" A large group of people answered in unison.


    In the Priestess'' quarters, Muqing angrily rushed into his father''s study, "Father, did you force me again?"


    "Do I? I don''t think so! "Who is it?" Situ Xiong tilted his head and asked. It was embarrassing, now that his daughter had been scared away by someone she liked, his daughter had come looking for him, if he did not pretend to be crazy, he would let her live. That was true, Situ Xiong was not afraid of the heavens, was not afraid of the earth, and not afraid of his wife at all.


    "Daddy, why are you always like this? Do you really want to force your way in? How many times have I said that?" Muqing pouted and stomped her feet.


    "Alright, alright, I was wrong, alright? Next time there won''t be. " Situ Xiong raised his right hand, "There won''t be a next time."


    "You''ve already said it dozens of times and there still hasn''t been a next time. Isn''t the result the same?" Muqing found a place beside Situ Xiong and sat down, then grabbed a book and tore it apart, "Hmph, dead Cheng Xuan, you think that just because you''re a ''Smiling Scholar'', you think that you''re that amazing? I''m not even willing to give it to you, who do you think you are? "


    In the Sky Dragon Temple, Maki Zin saw the host method for the quilting master. The moderator immediately grabbed Maki Zin''s hand, and placed his own hands, which were filled with wrinkles, on''s pulse. Young Benefactor, please stay here peacefully with your companions! "


    "How is he? A fortune-teller monk said that he was destined to go south, so it should be very south by now, right? " Cheng Xuan scratched his chin and scratched his head.


    "I can''t tell what kind of illness Little Benefactor is." The quilted hands were folded together.


    "What? You can''t tell?"


    "Yes, but the yin aura on your body is too strong. This is resentment. It seems like you are not angry about your past life."


    "Nonsense!" Boss Cheng Xuan did not give him face.


    "Young Benefactor, you should go to the meditation room to rest first. Starting from tomorrow, go listen to some scriptures in the school. That Holy Spirit Qi is beneficial to you."


    "Alright!" Maki Zin immediately agreed, while Cheng Xuan who was at the side opened his mouth wide, wanting to speak.


    On the way to the meditation room, Maki Zin suddenly turned around and asked the host: "Master, who told you my identity and who told you that I came?"


    "Little Benefactor can just call me Quilting. This old monk has promised that Sovereign, I can''t say it, I can''t say it!"


    Maki Zin and the others all entered their own rooms. Cheng Xuan stayed in, Cheng Xuan stayed in, Han Yan stayed at the right, Fa Ma followed Maki Zin and sat at the back of the chair and told Maki Zin about some of the temple''s taboos, especially the matter of not entering the rear mountain. You are a forbidden land of the Sky Dragon Empire, and are one of the most dangerous places within.


    In the blink of an eye, after going through two cycles of winter and summer, Prince Kang and Ji Ya found out that Maki Zin was unharmed, but sometimes he would suddenly faint and sometimes he would even spit blood.


    The sky was overcast and it was drizzling. Siehan stood on the broken bridge outside the city with a paper umbrella in his hand, biting the corner of his lips. A trace of tears had yet to dry at the corner of his eyes as he dropped the umbrella and fell into the river.


    "Uncle, where did Siehan go?" When the Prince Kang heard this voice, his expression immediately darkened. Stopping his training, he turned around to face a very handsome but pale young man whose steps were unstable.


    "Don''t you keep pestering her? If you don''t know, how would I know? " Prince Kang walked away with a dark expression. If he had known earlier, he would never have engaged to such a trash, this would have ruined his entire life!


    Wu Liji bowed and bowed until the Prince Kang left. His eyes darkened and he laughed coldly, saying softly, "No matter what, Sihan is still not his. Hehe."


    As he squatted on the broken bridge, he thought about how there were too many people who were pursuing him, how many of them had hinted at him, and how there had never been a man who could move his heart. Perhaps he could be counted as one, but it was impossible, what was there to think about?


    Was he really going to marry that frivolous scum?


    "If that is the case, I would rather die! "Sob, sob, sob ¡­" It was a helpless and helpless cry, but no one heard the cry of this beautiful woman, and no one helped her either.


    Who could he hate? Royal Father? No!


    Who can we blame? Blame yourself for being a woman! Hehe ¡­


    "Little brother!" He couldn''t believe it, and at this time, he had unintentionally called out Maki Zin. That little brother of his, who when he was young, would blush when he hugged his, had a light smile on his face, with his slightly red eyes and his green hair that was scattered all over the place by the rain, it made people want to cherish him from the bottom of their hearts, but no one saw it!


    Perhaps, with him here, he could really think of a way to get rid of him. He could always cause accidents, but now ¡­


    Outside the Prince Kang Palace, a tall man was struggling to hold onto Gao Yun, whose face was filled with anger. Gao Yun used all his might to shake off the man, who was pointing the sword back at the man: "You knew that Wu Liji is not worthy enough to be a girl as outstanding as elder sister. You can''t blame you if you don''t help me, but you can''t stop me!"


    "Gao Yun, wake up." "How can I go back on my word, and how can I go back on my word? If you want to blame something, you can only blame Big Sis for being too outstanding, and Wu Liji for being too useless."


    "Yes!" Gao Yun once again shook off that loose hand, "It''s because he''s useless, and the most despicable thing is that he still doesn''t know how to give up, so he should die.


    "Gao Yun, don''t be too impulsive!" With Sun Pine''s back facing away from Gao Yun, Gao Yun''s sword fell onto the beach in his arms.


    "Then I was wrong about you that day!" You must know, that is the happiness of an older sister! "


    "If you kill Wu Liji, Master Prince Kang will definitely kill you to repay this promise!" He held Gao Yun in his embrace, face to face, as he used his hands to support her long hair. "But you are my everything."


    Gao Yun closed his eyes and leaned into Sun Song''s embrace, and a tear fell onto his chest from the corner of his eye!


    On the right side, a red robed prostitute held a cup of wine and placed it next to his mouth. He smiled as he pecked at the prostitute''s mouth, then narrowed his eyes as he looked at the prostitute''s mouth. His right hand that had passed under her armpit grabbed onto her chest, "It''s not exciting, it''s not fun. Why don''t we feed it together?"


    Uljii looked lewdly at the two of them and put his fingers in their mouths from the bottom.


    "Hey!" Young Master, you''re so bad! " On the left, the blue-shirted prostitute slapped Uljii''s hand away and took a sip of her own wine. The redwood woman did the same, and Uljii laughed and took it!


    "Young Master, I heard that you''re about to get married. In that case, aren''t you unable to accompany us often?" On the bed, the hooker who only had her lower half covered by a blanket was shaking the sleeping Uljia.


    "Hehe!" "It will be a long time before I will come, and you know how beautiful she is; how can I leave her for a while when you have nothing to compete with her?" "But," said Uljii, pinching the whore, "where is the wild flowers? Wait till I''m bored, that''s enough, I''ll come back often. Hehe! You all better be prepared! "


    "What about Sihan and Uljii?" Prince Kang, who was sitting in the middle of the table, took a look and asked.


    "You don''t know? "Big sister left the city early in the morning. I don''t know where she is anymore. That cripple ¡­" Thinking that his younger brother had also been called "Trash", he changed his tone and said, "I''m having fun in daydream! He can do it in broad daylight, but he''s still under our noses! "


    "There''s something in your words!" The Resistance King looked at his daughter. She was a girl who had never feared anyone from the outside and would never dare to say a word of dissatisfaction towards him. She would only be sulking on the side.


    "Yes, why did you let elder sister marry that kind of person?" Gao Yun stood up and looked at Prince Kang. That day, when she was pulled down from the ground, she stood up again.


    "Sihan must marry him because of the promise."


    "You can ¡­"


    "No way! Never, never! " Prince Kang firmly rejected Gao Yun.


    "You killed my sister. From the day he came, from the day you personally told her that that was her husband, my sister died! Since you want to take your promise, why are you trying to harm big sister? Alright then, you go marry him! " Gao Yun revealed his true nature as he roared.


    "How dare you!" The Prince Kang slapped the table and the table broke into pieces. The food spilled all over the floor, Ji Ya shook her head, she bent down to clean up, but was stopped by the Prince Kang.


    "Yes, I am impudent. Then I will be impudent to the end. I was born to listen to everything you say, so naturally I will not say anything to you, nor complain to you. How many times have I done for my family?" I''m asking you, you know better than I do! In the end, it was you, you alone, who destroyed her! " Gao Yun pointed at Prince Kang. It was impossible for him to stop her that day.


    "Pah!" Other than Maki Zin, when had his daughter ever been pointed at so pointedly before? She also couldn''t help but raise her left hand to slap Gao Yun onto the ground. He smiled wryly in his heart. He dared to treat his most ungrateful son and daughter. It seemed that his father had failed once again.


    "Good!" Good! For your so-called dignity, you beat up your little brother till he vomited blood; for your so-called prestige, you actually beat up me today; for your so-called promise, you even wanted to cut off your big sister''s life. I see that my brother is back. Will he forgive you again? Would he recognize you as a father? I hate you, I hate you! " Gao Yun covered his face and ran out while crying. That day, he bowed to Prince Kang and Ji Ya and quickly chased after them.


    "Ji Ya, do you think I''m really wrong?" Just as Prince Kang wanted to sit down, he saw that his seat had snapped. He glanced at the chopsticks in his right hand and laughed bitterly before tossing it on the ground.


    "You''re not wrong, I was wrong!" I should have asked her to marry Cheng Xuan long ago. I can see that none of those young talents could make Sihan express anything; other than Maki Zin who could make her laugh, only Cheng Xuan can make her angry. "I shouldn''t listen to her. What do you mean he''s Chinese? It''s better now ¡­" Ji Ya walked towards the backyard with tears flowing.


    "Am I wrong? No, I''m not! "Ji ¡­" The Prince Kang stretched out his hand, wanting to call Ji Ya, but in the end, he didn''t say anything and put his hand down.


    Sihan held a white pigeon in her hands and thought for a long time. In the evening, she decided to gamble because she did not have the courage or the ability to defy the Royal Father. However, she hoped that others could help her ¡­

 C26

    It was late in the night, and Sihan, his face crisp and drenched, walked gracefully into the palace. Uljii, who was waiting at the door, saw Sihan''s appearance and gave him another shock. He wished he could marry her immediately, and immediately went up and thought of Sihan''s hand.


    "I''m tired!" "Ulrich, you and I, it''s impossible. You''d better give up!"


    Hey, what''s the use of saying all this? Sihan laughed at himself as he walked away.


    "It''s impossible for me to give up." Ulrich shouted with a wave of his hands.


    When Sai Han entered the room, he saw Gao Yun with his mouth raised high sitting on his bed, Sai Han found a handkerchief and dried his hair, he sat beside Gao Yun and pinched Gao Yun''s face: Who has angered our Young Miss?


    "You!" Gao Yun took Sai Han''s hand and looked at her, "Elder sister, don''t marry Wu Li Ji. Listen to the Royal Father.


    "It''s me who wants to marry!" "Why do you seem to be more anxious than me?" Sihan found a set of clothes and laid them on the headboard of the bed.


    "You''re my sister!" Gao Yun shook Sihan''s hand.


    "Stop messing around, I''m going to take a bath." Sai Han patted Gao Yun''s head.


    "Alright, let''s bathe together. I haven''t washed yet today!"


    Early the next morning, Sihan was already up and dressed. He covered Gao Yun''s speechless sleeping posture, patted his face, and laughed: "In the future, if you and that day were to get married, he would definitely be kicked out of the bed by you."


    After closing the door, he walked out of the manor and passed through the bustling city. When he arrived at a small stream, he saw a tall man with his back facing her. He seemed to be deep in thought.


    "Sai Han, you''re here!" When the person heard the footsteps, he immediately turned to look at Sihan with an indescribable excitement. Maki Zin knew this person as well, it was the person who held him in his arms, the Crown Prince Awakened.


    "Yes!" Sai Han just nodded.


    "Sihan, what are you looking for me for? If there''s anything I need to do, just say it. " The Crown Prince reached out to take her by the shoulders. Siehan stepped aside, but the Crown Prince''s outstretched hands did not let go.


    "Sihan, we haven''t had a proper chat in a long time, have we?" The crown prince said dejectedly.


    "Mm, seven years! "Ever since you and the emperor became so out of harmony ¡­" Sai Han looked at the stream as if he was talking to himself, but he also seemed to be speaking to the Crown Prince.


    "We''re all strangers now!" The crown prince was clearly disappointed.


    "Crown Prince, my Royal Father wants me to marry ¡­"


    "What?" The Crown Prince exclaimed, "When did you get an engagement? How could I not know? "


    "That person is the son of my father. The marriage agreement was made before I was even born, but I didn''t even want to marry him. I even loathed him."


    "You thought of me first?" The Crown Prince pointed to himself happily.


    "I ¡­"


    "Saihan, you know what? I''ve been waiting for you!" The Crown Prince walked over to Sihan.


    Shaking his head, he backed away and accidentally stepped into the water.


    "Sai Han ¡­" The Crown Prince wanted to go and help her, but Sihan climbed up on her own and said to the Crown Prince, "We''re not going to make it."


    "Why? Is it because you said when you were little that you were the only husband? " The Crown Prince looked at Sihan who was shaking his head, "Sai Han, don''t be naive. I promised Ta Na, it''s not because Maki Zin is your younger brother, it''s because she is very similar to you, but the real you, there is only one in my heart."


    "No, in my heart, you are my brother. You will always be the brother of the crown prince who laughs at my little girl while riding on a horse. The brother who stands under the dusk and says that he will love me forever." "But I never, never thought, thought you were my husband."


    "Sai Han, I leave the princess consort to you, you are the most suitable person for me to be the queen. I cannot say that I will give up everything for you, because my mission will not allow it, otherwise I really want to travel with you, but I can give you anything, anything."


    "Enough, don''t you understand? "Brother Crown Prince, in my heart, you will always be my brother. There''s nothing else; I don''t want to find you because you have changed!" The Prince looked into her eyes. "What have I changed?"


    "You are no longer innocent and know how to scheme. You have plotted against the emperor, plotted against the Royal Father, even plotted against Maki Zin, Ta Na who was already dead. Don''t say that you don''t know?"


    "Yes, I am destined to be the emperor. If I don''t scheme against them, they will come after me. But after I have schemed against the people in this world, I have never played any tricks on you."


    "Big Brother Crown Prince, it''s not worth it for me." He shook his head, his long hair blowing in the wind, covering half his face.


    "It''s worth it, it''s nothing, Sihan, I''ll wait for you if you like. Okay, let''s get rid of that toad first." The Crown Prince obviously didn''t want to say anything else. That "brother" really hurt his heart.


    On the street, Uljii punched and kicked a peddler and swore, "Why don''t you ask me who I am? "Dare I ask for silver coins? You must be tired of living."


    "Him?" The Crown Prince pointed to Uljii, who nodded and walked over to him. "Not even as good as a toad, man toad."


    "What is it? Sigh! "Wait a minute, what''s the toad bro?" Ulrich reacted and pointed to the Crown Prince.


    "It''s your turn. Let''s go!" The Crown Prince grabbed Uljii''s hand and dragged him out. He casually threw some silver pieces to the peddler.


    In a deserted alley, the Crown Prince threw Wu Liji onto the ground and pointed at his nose, "Go to the Prince Kang Palace and tell Uncle Wang that you are not going to marry Sai Han anymore.


    "Who the hell are you? She''s my wife, you know? I am Prince Kang''s son-in-law, do you know? "What did you do to me? What did you do to me? What would happen to you? You know, you know ¡­" Ulrich looked at the medallion in the man''s hand. "Crown Prince?"


    "What? You didn''t recognize me when you were growing up in a foreign land?" The Crown Prince looked at Ulrich and sneered.


    "No, no, no. I, I will immediately go break off the engagement with the Prince Kang." The Crown Prince could kill him without any problems, but he knew it very well. How could he have a wife when Siehan and his life were both gone?


    As soon as Ulrich left, Sai Han walked out. The Crown Prince looked at her deeply and said, "You are fine now. If he goes back on his word, just tell me."


    "Thank you! Big Brother Crown Prince! "


    "Since I''ve helped you so much, can I treat you to a meal?" The Crown Prince smiled at him.


    In the evening, Sai Han just walked into the palace. The Prince Kang, Ji Ya, and Gao Yun were all looking at Sai Han excitedly, and just as they were about to say something, they saw Sai Han smiling.


    Maki Zin sat on the prayer mat with his eyes closed and focused on listening to the various masters reciting. In the past two years, he had been sick a lot when he was his age, but it was very good for him to be able to send and recite many scriptures and recite scriptures. Didn''t he live for another two years?


    Outside, Cheng Xuan pulled Han Yan along. "Han Yan, I don''t understand what''s so good about that, why is Little Maki Zin so interested in learning it?"


    "Because the young master wants to be kind!" Han Yan replied to Cheng Xuan.


    "Damn it! That old monk is here again! He can''t see me, he can''t see me!" Cheng Xuan hid behind Han Yan, "Han Yan, stop me, don''t let him see me ¡­"


    "Sir, don''t hide anymore. This old monk has seen you!" Fa Cheng said to Cheng Xuan who was behind Han Yan.


    "Alright, alright! Laughter, what a joke. If I were you, the Smiling Scholar, who would escape from? " Cheng Xuan stuck his left and right index fingers into his ears and crawled out from behind Han Yan ¡­

 C27

    In the dark of the night, lightning and thunder flashed. In front of a large forest, a young man in his teens stood shoulder to shoulder with a loud shout.


    "Hey, that''s the back mountain''s forbidden area. You want to go in? Do you not want to live?" Maki Zin looked at the short-bearded man with a gloomy face.


    "You don''t need to know whether or not you want to live. It''s hard to say whether or not you can live." The bearded man coughed and pushed Maki Zin in.


    Inside Sky Dragon Temple, Cheng Xuan was pacing back and forth while Han Yan was crying quietly at the side. The five element children were playing with their fingers in the corner, unable to ponder over how to save Maki Zin with the group of sorrowful high monks.


    "What kind of help is there? One of the goals of those people was to capture him. Now that he''s been taken away, how could it be good?" A grumpy monk drank.


    "Howl!" Woo! "Howl ¡­" When the monk said that, Han Yan started crying. Cheng Xuan quickly went over and wrapped her up, Han Yan wiped her tears on Cheng Xuan''s collar and said, "Brother Cheng Xuan, you have to save the young master!"


    "Of course, of course!" Cheng Xuan patted Han Yan''s back to coax him, and when he turned around, he looked at the monk with red eyes: "Hey, can''t you say something nice?"


    "So it is!" I can''t complain about you, junior brother! " The monk wanted to continue but was stopped by the quilting.


    "If that''s right, they should have entered the forbidden area at the back of the mountain." Just as he was about to put down Han Yan and leave, he was stopped by the host, "Young Hero Cheng Xuan, I know you are worried for Benefactor Maki Zin''s safety. However, you were operating your technique and did not rest last night, so it is not appropriate for you to enter the forbidden area now! I wonder if your master is well? "


    "What is the meaning of hosting this? I don''t have a master! " Cheng Xuan looked at her with a strange expression.


    "That''s impossible! Where did that Young Hero Cheng learn his Siyu Sword Arts from? " The quilting was obviously immoral.


    "When I was young, I once went to the latrine to take a pothole. Seeing that there was a book by the side of the pothole, I became curious and picked it up. "That''s it!" Cheng Xuan carried Han Yan and walked towards the room, leaving behind a bunch of dumbstruck monks;


    The next morning, Maki Zin, who had been drenched in the rain for an entire night, leaned against a big tree with his face pale white. He couldn''t help but take a big breath of fresh air through his bloody lips.


    "Kid, I don''t understand. How could someone like you be alive until now?" The short-bearded man who sat opposite Maki Zin under the tree asked with a smile, his face pale.


    "None of your business. I''ve never offended any of you. Why do you have to kill me time and time again?" Who the hell are you? " Maki Zin was really angry. Ever since he was assassinated by Zhao Min, the assassination attempts on him had never stopped, and no one could take it anymore. Now that he had fallen into their hands, the result could be said that they didn''t even want to know.


    "Hehe, actually, we haven''t been chasing you for very long. That function said that you''ve offended too many people, yet you don''t know that? "My name is Shang, you can also call me that." The short-bearded man did not expect that he did not show any signs of fear after catching the man. How old was he? It was impossible for him not to know what he was about to face.


    "Hmph. You''ve killed so many people that I sent back only you. Aren''t you worried about yourself?"


    "That''s none of your business. You want me to find your people and make sure that I capture you alive so that I can hack you to pieces!" I never thought that Meng He would use so many top-notch experts to protect you after giving all his effort to protect you! " Shang Guan held onto his chest and coughed a few times, his chest was already leaking blood, "Who would have thought, Cheng Xuan is actually her disciple! "Then why would he work for Mongolia?"


    "Who is she?" Cheng Xuan was very interested in those chivalrous warriors he did not know.


    "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t know!" As soon as Shang spoke, he clutched his chest, his face full of pain.


    "It seems like you all aren''t doing much either. So many people only managed to escape, and one of you is seriously injured." Maki Zin''s pale face revealed a taunt.


    "Humph, you''re not afraid that I''ll kill you!" Shang Guan looked at Maki Zin coldly.


    "What are you afraid of? Are you going to kill me? Come on! It would be better to kill me than to suffer your torment later on. " Maki Zin sneered.


    "It won''t be that easy to die." It was as if Shang Guan suddenly thought of something, he stood up and shakily walked towards Maki Zin, extending his hand, "Hand it over!"


    "What?" Maki Zin was completely stunned by him.


    "Nine Revolutions Life Continuing Pill!" Shang Shang looked at Maki Zin with a face full of pride, "For you to be able to survive until now, don''t tell me you are the lucky one.


    "I don''t have any Nine Revolving Life Continuing Pills. It''s up to you to believe me or not." Maki Zin said as he retreated a few steps.


    "Kid, it seems like you want me to do it myself!" With one hand, Pang Shang lifted Maki Zin and searched through his clothes. After a while, he found a small pill and started laughing loudly.


    "That''s the Nine Revolving Life Pill! Don''t blame me if you die from eating it!" Maki Zin looked at Shang Shou with a sinister smile.


    He had not even sat down and channeled his energy, when a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out from his mouth. In a single second, his entire mouth and eyes were covered with blood, and when he walked towards Maki Zin with bloodshot eyes, Maki Zin had retreated all the way to a tree and he grabbed him. He was about to raise his hand and smack Maki Zin''s head when he fell to the ground and died.


    "I''ve already said that I want the poison here, but you don''t believe me!" Maki Zin picked up half of the pill on the ground and shook his head, feeling weird, the pill did not change after a whole night of rain, once he put it away, he suddenly felt the world spinning around him, and fainted.

 C28

    "Benefactor, this old monk still has the same words. You have killed too many people in your life. You should put down your butcher''s knife and return to the Buddhist Sect. This will save the world from disaster ¡­"


    "Dharma is limitless, how can you sink into the emotions and desires of others and not be able to extricate yourself? Return to your benefactor ten thousand times, and believe in Buddha. Abandon evil and do good, lest you end up in hell!" Cheng Xuan shook his head and interrupted Fa Cheng, and looked at him with a worried look, "If I say I am a Master, then please forgive me! I can recite the words you''ve said aloud. Even in my dreams, I said those words last night! "


    "That''s good! That''s good, can Almsgiver be on the same side! " Fa Cheng smiled and nodded. There was hope for him!


    "Oh god, kill me!" Cheng Xuan held his head and dodged. If he was reciting scriptures while sleeping, how would he have the face to go back and meet with Sai Han?


    "Hehe!" Young Master, quickly come over! " Han Yan shouted to Maki Zin while shaking her leg in the drizzle.


    "Alright!" Maki Zin walked to a rock beside Han Yan and sat down.


    "Hehe!" Young Master, do you like the drizzle as well? " Han Yan looked at Maki Zin.


    "Yes, I like it very much. She likes it even more." Maki Zin''s eyes became misty and distant.


    "Why are you standing in the rain, not afraid of the cold?"


    "What are you afraid of? You wouldn''t! Look at these little raindrops, how lovely! " She poured a handful of rain onto her face, as if she had been enjoying playing in the rain ever since.


    "Young Master, what are you thinking about?" Han Yan looked at the dumbstruck Maki Zin and asked.


    "No, nothing?" Maki Zin smiled at Han Yan.


    In the middle of the night, lightning flashed, thunder rumbled. The strong wind blew loudly, and the rain fell heavily, causing the sleeping Maki Zin to suddenly feel cold.


    "Young Master, I, I''m afraid of thunder!" Maki Zin could not help but laugh, and it turned out to be Han Yan the little girl.


    Borrowing the power of lightning, he looked at Han Yan, who was squeezing into her embrace with all her might, and was so frightened that she used her white face. Maki Zin could not help but hold her tighter, only then did Han Yan stop trembling.


    "The palace has always been crowded, and the palace isn''t scary. But my room is full of long, fanged monsters." Han Yan said pitifully, and then nuzzled against Maki Zin''s embrace. Maki Zin was speechless, could it be that he really had to do some heaven angering thing, that seemed to be impossible?


    "Young master!" Can you talk to me? " Just as Maki Zin was about to close his eyes, Han Yan shook him.


    "Hungry? Good!" Maki Zin weakly replied, "What did you say?"


    "Speak ¡­" "Howl!" Just as Han Yan was about to speak, Maki Zin quickly used her hand to cover her mouth. Han Yan had no idea why, but when he turned his head, a black figure who was as tall as a head jumped into the room with a sharp weapon in his hand and was about to slash on the bed. When Han Yan saw the black figure, an indescribable fear appeared in her eyes.


    Ah!" Han Yan''s extremely loud voice instantly spread throughout the temple!


    The person inside the blanket was extremely depressed. Just as he was about to pull off the blanket and kill the two brats to relieve his boredom, he was unexpectedly met with a large bottle flying towards his head. He did not even have the time to shout out before he fainted!


    Maki Zin clapped his hands, turned around and covered Han Yan with the blanket: "Everything is fine!"


    "Young Master, behind you!" Maki Zin said as he pointed behind Maki Zin with a trembling hand.


    "Huh?" Maki Zin turned his head to look, and saw two blade wielding men rushing towards him.


    Death Cheng Xuan, if you still don''t come, I, young master will die for sure! Just as Maki Zin was thinking this, the wall on the left of Maki Zin''s room cracked open with a bang, and Cheng Xuan, dressed in a white, close-fitting gown, rushed in front of Maki Zin to block his attack.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Seeing that Cheng Xuan was about to drill back into the cave, Maki Zin hurriedly shouted.


    "What is it? "Of course I''m going back to put on some clothes. Look at me, if any girl found out about my current look, wouldn''t she just marry me with her life on the line?"


    "Narcissist!" Maki Zin walked towards the bed.


    Maki Zin wanted to console Han Yan. Seeing the lightning shining from the blade on the bed, he knew something was wrong, so he took the chance and pounced onto the bed, pressing Han Yan down below him. With her long hair hanging down on her shoulders, it looked like a chunk of her hair had been cut off!


    Maki Zin scolded Cheng Xuan in his heart. He would not wear any clothes if he did not wear one, but now, both he and Han Yan were really resigned to their fate!


    "So lively!" It''s just a change of clothes and there''s so many people! " Just as the man''s blade was about to cut down, he realized that no matter how hard he tried, the blade could not cut down. A voice came from behind him, and his forehead started dripping with cold sweat.


    The moment the person fell, Cheng Xuan stood out and looked at the white robed Cheng Xuan with a bitter smile: "You sure changed your clothes quickly!"


    Cheng Xuan laughed and did not speak. He did not make a move as he struck towards the roof with his palm, "Ah!" "Hey!" There was only one person in the room, and four of them were rolling around while screaming on the ground. They were the few that were knocked down by Cheng Xuan, while the other five were standing in the room and staring straight at Cheng Xuan.


    Cheng Xuan was still smiling as he looked at the few of them, but he was not the least bit careless. Since these people were able to avoid his palm strike without any preparation, they could at least be considered half an expert, so he could not let them injure Maki Zin or Han Yan just because of a moment of carelessness.


    Cheng Xuan took out a fan from his back and pointed it at the few people in front of him.


    Right after Cheng Xuan finished speaking, a large group of people jumped in from outside the window. Cheng Xuan looked at the fifty to sixty people in front of him and smiled: "Everyone is in high spirits! It''s a rainy night and you''re in high spirits! " He cursed inwardly. Why did the Prince Kang offend all these people at once, and why did people keep looking for trouble with his son? Some of them even cursed the Sky Dragon Temple, thinking about hundreds of years ago, who dared to find trouble with the Sky Dragon Temple?


    Do you think that these are 50 to 60 ordinary people? That would be able to knock down a row with a single slap. Not only are these not ordinary people, the worst among them can be considered as barely a fake expert.


    Cheng Xuan extended his right hand out, the entire room was filled with a water curtain of force, causing the oncoming person to feel powerless, his breath was not going well, he was holding back the perspiration on his forehead, Cheng Xuan had used his own energy to attack the enemy, and had already exhausted himself greatly, in less than an incense stick of time, the enemy had already lost ten people, they could no longer stand without moving, all of them were seated on the ground. It was not that they did not want to move, but they were controlled by this abnormal Cheng Xuan, and were no longer able to endure his powerful attack, their faces pale white as they fell to the ground.


    "Old monks, if you don''t come now, I''ll be done for!" Cheng Xuan gathered his skills and roared loudly, and laughed coldly outside the door, "You don''t have to watch the show anymore, come in!"


    "Good!" Good! Good! You are truly worthy of being called the Smiling Scholar. In just an incense''s time, you have already taken care of me, more than sixty people! " After the door was kicked open, a middle-aged man with a short beard on his upper lip clapped his hands and laughed sinisterly. "However, you''ve already used more than half of your power. How are you going to fight now?"


    After he finished speaking, about eighty to ninety people who were drenched in sweat rushed in from outside. Cheng Xuan knew that these people were much stronger than the ones that were lying on the ground, and scolded in his heart: "How dare you think that there is a Martial Arts Competition, where did all these experts come from? Aren''t you deliberately making things difficult for the heavens? "


    "If one doesn''t have any skill, then there is naturally a method to fight that doesn''t have any skill!" Cheng Xuan sat on the ground and pointed at Maki Zin, "Since you have come to kill him, you should know his identity, could it be that only I will protect him?"


    "Hmph, stop trying to scare me. Since I dared to come here, then I must be prepared. We still have a hundred people here and fifty people outside. We can even flatten the Heavenly Dragon Temple!" The short-bearded man touched his chin and laughed.


    "Does that mean this benefactor wants to destroy my Sky Dragon Temple?" An old monk with a long beard said as he stood ten steps behind the short-bearded man. Cheng Xuan took a look and discovered that it was quilting.


    "Amitabha, Master, you killed again! If you keep on killing, you will definitely die!" Amitabha! Sin! "Sin!" Seeing that it was a success, Cheng Xuan''s face turned green. What kind of person is this?


    Turning around to look at Maki Zin, he saw Maki Zin holding Han Yan who was wrapped in a blanket and whispering to her, exclaiming that the heavens are unfair, that the heavens are unfair, that while he was fighting to the death here, he was actually kissing me and me, and even scolded Maki Zin for being such a scammer, and that he had eaten Han Yan up just like that!


    Cheng Xuan laughed bitterly and stood up, then bowed to Fa Cheng in a serious tone: "Greetings Master, are you here to help?"


    "Of course, how can I just sit idly and watch these benefactors invade my Sky Dragon?" Fa Cheng waved his hand and said righteously, "I want to enlighten them and have them erect a place ¡­"


    "Stop, go away and cool off!" Cheng Xuan pushed Fa Cheng to the side, then used his right hand to point at the monks and shouted, "If you want to kill the son of Prince Kang, kill them first."


    "I have no interest in killing them. I''ve brought so many people with me, do you think that it''s just to kill this brat? Quilting Grandmaster, those martial arts secret manuals should be considered as external objects, right? We came here for the ''Six-veined Divine Sword'', hand it over! " The short-bearded man extended his hand towards the quilt.


    "Since the ''Six-veined Divine Sword'' has announced itself to be worthy of the Emperor, there has been no one who will meet again. Where did we come from?" he asked, shaking his hand.


    "Don''t lie to me, no matter how displeased Emperor Xuan Ren was back then, the ''Six-veined Divine Sword'' was a unique technique with extraordinary Dali, he wouldn''t have allowed it to sink into his own hands!"


    "A foreigner does not use words. If I say no, then no." As soon as the words left his mouth, the short-bearded man had already chopped at him with his knife. The short-bearded man clasped his hands together and hastily took the palm. He was forced to retreat beyond the five layers of cloth before he could stabilize himself.


    Everyone could already see that in this match, although the short-bearded man had the intention to sneak attack, he had the upper hand. Even if he didn''t sneak attack, he might not be able to escape successfully.


    When the leader of the attack was attacked, all the Sky Dragon Monks immediately rushed up, a chaotic battle started and soon, the attackers outside felt that something was wrong, and rushed into the temple together.


    Cheng Xuan couldn''t think of anyone who had the ability to gather so many experts together. However, he didn''t have much time to think about it, he threw down his fan and rushed into the crowd, using his palm to resist.


    Seeing how chaotic the situation was, Fa Cheng stood in the crowd and ran around shouting, "Stop!" "Amitabha!" "Sin!" Something like that.


    "Almsgiver, quickly tell your men to stop. If you kill like this, you will die a horrible death!" Fa Cheng pulled the short-bearded man''s sleeve.


    "You''re going to die a horrible death!" The short-bearded man waved his hand and threw Fa Cheng far away.


    Seeing that a person with a blade was about to slash towards Maki Zin who was on the bed, a green face suddenly appeared at the head of the bed, instantly perspiring in cold sweat, in a moment, a green figure pierced through his body, he fell to the ground with a thud, and the blood on the side dyed a large red.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bam!" Four explosions resounded. Golden, blue, red and yellow rays of light shot down at the same time, a large group of attackers were killed and injured, and the Heavenly Dragon Monk who could not resist any longer exhaled a large breath of air. Cheng Xuan and the person who came was precisely the Five Elements Child.


    "Big Brother, set up the Five Elements Killing Formation!" The young man called out and the golden boy nodded. The five of them immediately dispersed and stood in a corner of the courtyard. The five of them had the same thoughts, so they didn''t need to say anything. The Five Elements Death Formation was about to be formed ¡­


    The short-bearded man was clearly not ordinary. He seemed to know how powerful the formation was, and even more so understood that they were the weakest among the group. A long saber fell into his hands. "Ah!" The short-bearded man shouted and his long blade shot towards Lan Tong. After all, Lan Tong could be considered a true master, and he had risked his life to avoid the fatal strike, even though he was seriously injured. The other four children all retreated a few steps, blood trickling down from the corners of their mouths.


    When Cheng Xuan saw the Five Element Child''s formation being broken, he knew that he could not afford to delay any further. He grabbed a long sword and soared up into the sky and shouted out a "Jadeblood Cold Light". The attacking people below could only see a flash of red and white light in the sky, and no one was aware of it.


    "Siyu Sword Arts!" He looked at the fifty to sixty people on the ground, then laughed and looked at Cheng Xuan who was half-kneeling on the ground, "Laughing Scholar, Cheng Xuan, you are really strong, even stronger than the rumors had spread. I never thought that you were actually the descendant of the ''Siyu Sword Arts'', I will see you again today, and see you again another day."


    "Siyu Sword Arts!" Fa Ma looked at Cheng Xuan in shock, upon hearing the short-bearded man''s words, Cheng Xuan knew that it was impossible. He quickly ran inside, and just as he reached the door, the short-bearded man had already reached the bedside and grabbed Maki Zin.


    "Sword as Rain!" Just as Cheng Xuan wanted to attack, he saw that the man had blocked Cheng Xuan in front of him. Helpless, he stopped and brought Cheng Xuan out of the window.


    Cheng Xuan and the children of the five elements hurriedly chased after them. However, it was already deep into the night and it was already raining heavily. It was simply impossible to see more than three feet away, and there was no trace of that person and Maki Zin!

 C29

    Where am I? Oh! [I was taken to the Dragon Forbidden Land by that assassin. Hungry? He died? What happened to me? I am so weak.] Maki Zin casually walked deeper into the forbidden grounds ¡­


    In front of a quagmire, Maki Zin looked at it in a daze. He finally remembered that he was at the "perilous place" mentioned by Fang Shen.


    Yi, I''ve been walking for a long time, why am I still circling around in my original place?


    Maki Zin found out, and walked into the legendary array, heh! ''Looks like I really can''t barge into the back mountains of some big sect. It''s all the fault of that dead Shang, bringing me to this place even if I have to die. I''m even more confused. I might as well faint.


    Formation? I know nine out of ten of them, it''s so bad!


    "I''m going to the back of the mountain!" Cheng Xuan said in a cold voice as he pushed aside the method.


    "Young Hero Cheng, the back of the mountain is our sect''s forbidden area. How can you barge in recklessly? You absolutely cannot enter that place!" The quilting method once again blocked in front of Cheng Xuan.


    "If you keep stopping me, I''ll kill you!" Cheng Xuan turned around and walked towards the back of the mountain ¡­


    Maki Zin laid at the edge of the quagmire. He was tired, sick, and was about to die. Really, he had never been so powerless before.


    Close your eyes and feel it, naturally; yes, feel it a little more, experience it a little more...


    Thinking about how the heavens did not take care of him, that was certain. Thinking about how the heavens did not take care of him, Cheng Xuan felt that it was not really bad for him either, that he had lived in a relatively harmonious family his whole life, that he had a decent family background, that he had a few good friends, Rice Yellow, and that he didn''t know if you had beat Xiao Xiao yet. When thinking about his silly look, Cheng Xuan couldn''t help but smile.


    "Hey, you guys can''t call me Rice Yellow. You have to call me Da Ge, okay? If, I say, if, you truly feel that it is too embarrassing to call me Big Brother Da, you can call me Min Min! "


    "Hey, what''s with that expression? Was it wrong to call me Min Min? "That''s what my mom calls me ¡­"


    "I just don''t know how Min Min would feel if she knew that I had such a Min Min in my previous life." Maki Zin laughed softly, and took out a ring from her bosom. This ring was exactly the same as the one she wore, she had accidentally found it on the street ¡­


    Eh? Maki Zin felt a sound from beside him. He looked at it, and saw that it was a snake, as a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Maki Zin followed the snake as they walked towards the edge of the quagmire. Maki Zin did not care about the places they passed, he knew that there were some array formations that would confuse the people inside.


    He only knew that after following the snake for a long time, Maki Zin saw a thatched cottage. The snake turned into a pile of rocks to the side, and Maki Zin became overjoyed, looking towards the place where the snake had entered the cave: "Brother Snake, thank you!"


    He never thought that there would be someone living in the back mountain. Could it be that he couldn''t go out and settle in?! Sweat! No matter what, he was tired and hungry, so he decided to get something to eat first! And, God knows he didn''t have the time to do it!


    Maki Zin knocked on the door, but no one answered?


    Knocking again, or no one answering?


    Another knock, or was there no response?


    Maki Zin sat on the stage and patted his chest as he looked at the door, and said softly, "Perhaps Master is not home? Will it be okay to disturb you? " As he spoke, he stood up and pushed against the door ¡­


    The room was neat and simple, with only a seat and chairs, and a teapot and a few quilts, but covered with a thick layer of dust. Shrek nodded, thinking that this must be the main hall, and that his master must be a simple and elegant sage who had been away for a long time.


    He mocked himself instead. There were so many strange people in the world, so what if he could get out? Were all of them as useless as him!?


    Pushing open the grass door at the side, Maki Zin was shocked. Inside, there were a lot of arhat statues, etc. In the middle of the meditation bed, an old monk, whose age Maki Zin could not tell, was lying on his knees with his hands together, Maki Zin could clearly see the calluses on his hands.


    Maki Zin was afraid that he would disturb the monk meditating, so he gently closed the door. He went to the corner to find some dry grass to cover himself with before falling asleep.


    In his dream, Maki Zin dreamt that a monk with golden light shining on his head had found him. He cured his own illness, and later on, he met Sini, his parents, his parents in his previous life. Hungry, he lived a happy life with them, and the soundly asleep Maki Zin had the sweetest smile on his lips ¡­


    Maki Zin had a beautiful dream, but it was still a beautiful dream. He had no choice but to accept reality, he had been woken up by hunger, and now he was really hungry, he had been caught by Shang ever since he drank a bowl of porridge in the evening of the previous day, and after a night of heavy rain, he had ran who knows how far away. In order to walk out and circle around the array, he didn''t even know how many times he had traveled, and even he couldn''t believe that he had such good stamina.


    Cheng Xuan stopped beside a pile of large rocks. He had already stood there for an entire night, and the dew had drenched his elegant long hair. At this moment, his face was filled with depression: "Why?" Why couldn''t he break the formation? Just what kind of expert was able to set up this array so that he would not be able to break it?


    "Sir, I''ve already told you that the back of the mountain is our sect''s forbidden area. If you enter, you won''t be able to leave!" Fa Ji walked to Cheng Xuan''s side and bowed.


    "Go away!" Cheng Xuan coldly snorted, "Your Sky Dragon really does have a master! Why did those people beat him up that night?


    "Hey!" "I''ll tell Young Hero about it!" Fa Ma sighed. This formation was the place where Xuan Zong (Southern Emperor) passed away. Alchemist Huang came here and set up this formation before he left. He said that since Xuan Zong no longer has anything to do with the world, he should be cut off from the rest of the world and not be disturbed by common etiquette! "


    "It''s really him? Why would the Southern Emperor be here?" "He''s not ¡­"


    "You want to ask if Xuan Zong does not live in Hundred Flowers Valley? Have you never heard of Homecoming? "


    "In that case, this is the Southern Emperor''s tomb. Are you all unable to break open the formation?" Cheng Xuan really hated the legendary Dong Xie, why would he set up a array here?


    "No, back in the day, when she laid down the formation and left, she didn''t leave behind any method to break it!"


    "If Maki Zin goes in, can he come out?"


    "When the Yellow Alchemist set up the formation, he said that whoever enters the formation will live or die. Later on, the ancestor left behind a rule: The back of the mountain will be the forbidden ground of this temple." No one else has entered, so I don''t know either! "


    Maki Zin ran to the door and knocked: "Master, do you have anything to eat here?"


    Should not?


    Maki Zin pushed open the door and walked in front of the old monk. He waved his hand in front of him, but there was still no movement.


    Ah!" Mu Ren cried out in shock and retreated a few steps back because he discovered that the impeccably clean monk was already dead. That''s right, it was the monk that had passed away.


    When Maki Zin thought about it again, yesterday when he entered the house, the reason why it was so clean and tidy was because of the heavy rain, and how long it took for such a thick layer of dust to not be cleaned?


    "Big brother Cheng Xuan, did you find Young Master?" Seeing the exhausted Cheng Xuan, Han Yan ran over and asked anxiously.


    Cheng Xuan carried Han Yan and sighed, "Not yet! But don''t worry, he''ll definitely be fine. "


    "Yes!" Han Yan nodded with bloodshot eyes.


    "Five Elements children, what''s wrong with you two?" Cheng Xuan asked after seeing a dirty boy with a worn out face.


    "We don''t dare to go too deep into that formation using Five Elements Arts!" The golden boy shook his head.


    Maki Zin saw that there was a pile of gift slips on the desk in the room. On one of them was written "What''s up, Liu Jing", but due to the passage of time, he could not read it clearly.


    "Beneficence"? Wasn''t that Qiu Qianren? He had been following the Southern Emperor ever since, then the monk in front of him ¡­


    Maki Zin noticed that there was a piece of paper folded on the side, and took it in to have a look, his mouth instantly gaping wide, as he looked at the stranger monk with a face of shock.


    It said that the author of the book knew that the world would soon come to an end and that all his disciples would come to visit!


    Before he passed away, the two of them had a pleasant conversation. When she left, she said, "From now on, you are by yourself. No one will bother you anymore!" He nodded and smiled in agreement.


    Maki Zin saw a saying: I have done a good deed in my life, but I have regretted it to Shardbearer; she forgave me and I died in peace.


    From this, Maki Zin knew that the formation was set up by the Eastern Evil Yellow Alchemist back then. It was to prevent others from disturbing the South Emperor, who was on the verge of death, the One-Lamp Master!


    In other words, other than himself, the Southern Emperor who accidentally ran in, was the last person alive. Maki Zin swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and pointed at the old monk on the bed ¡­


    In the novels of Jin Yong, a writer from his previous life, there was a supreme martial arts expert known as the Emperor of Dali, who was an innate expert with the First Solar Finger skill. He was listed as one of the "Five Absolutes of the World", known as "the Southern Emperor", and later called "the Southern Monk".


    He was a martial arts expert, and although he was the monarch of the Dali, he forgot to eat and sleep, and was fond of communicating with the various experts. The founder of the sect, Wang Chongyang, left behind a man who could restrain Ouyang Feng of the Western Poison. He had once used his innate skills to exchange the Single Solar Finger with Duan Zhixing.


    Later on, because of an accident in the harem, before he became penitent, he was the descendant of the successor, and became a monk. He took the name of "One Lamp".


    Maki Zin looked at the old monk blankly, then sat down beside him in a daze. He patted his shoulder and quickly took it away as he laughed bitterly: "Unexpectedly, really unexpectedly! I actually met the legendary Southern Emperor! "Jin Da, should I love you or hate you now?"


    Maki Zin earnestly looked at the old monk by his side. This was the Southern Emperor whom everyone respected back then, and he was also very pitiful. A good and healthy emperor had been betrayed by a woman he liked a lot, and had created a series of things to become a monk in the end.


    As for himself, he seemed to be happier than. At least Sini had given him a beautiful memory, but he would regret one thing for the rest of his life.


    "Duke Duan, haha!" I''m afraid I''m going to be your companion! That''s good too, if I don''t get messed with by someone in the Young Prince after I die, I wonder if I can die the same as you? I''m telling you! If I get infected or something, you can''t bully me! " Maki Zin said as he patted the Southern Emperor''s shoulder again. The two of us really are like brothers in arms! "


    Cheng Xuan stood outside the forest for two consecutive days. Looking at the forest in front of him, his eyes were already bloodshot. Did that damnable Elder Huang really use all of his knowledge on this damn array? Otherwise, how could he do anything to him?


    "Alslen, when will you be here? Is he really coming to collect Little Maki Zin''s corpse? " Cheng Xuan closed his eyes and vomited.


    "Hey, what do you think will happen to people like me who haven''t done anything good yet haven''t done anything bad? Are you seeing your Buddha? Or to the purgatory you guys always called Aphrodisiac? " Maki Zin wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and bit his grass roots as he asked the Southern Emperor.


    "A person like me who has already died once and has been lonely for who knows how long, in such a dark and empty space ¡­" Maki Zin said as he sat on the bed, "It''s scarier than anything, so I don''t want to die. I''m afraid I will suffer it again!"


    Han Yan was scared, she was really scared, since young no one had treated her nicely, ever since she met Maki Zin, her young master, the young master who was clearly the Young Prince but wanted her to call him young master;


    Another two days passed. Maki Zin realized that something was wrong with the Southern Emperor, or more accurately speaking, he was starting to rot, Maki Zin was a little depressed, could it be that he couldn''t stay together with the living, and would rot the moment he gets angry?


    Maki Zin thought, he found a tree that could lift up the soil, and started embroidery on top of it. He was prepared to bury him in the ground to rest.


    Hungry, the current Maki Zin faced a very serious problem, the weak Maki Zin did not even touch the Southern Emperor''s corpse. Actually, this job was already very difficult for a twelve to thirteen year old child, not to mention a twelve to thirteen year old child!


    Maki Zin felt helpless, and bowed to the Southern Emperor. "I really have no other choice, don''t blame me!"


    After Maki Zin finished speaking, he dragged the Southern Emperor along and walked over to the side of the pit with difficulty. After he buried the Southern Emperor, Maki Zin was already out of breath.


    "Since you are already a monk, you probably do not want to use those secular names anymore, right? Hehe, come to think of it, you are indeed worthy of being called a famous person. I can even guess what you are thinking and set up this array for you. " Maki Zin coughed loudly, a trace of rouge flowing out of the corner of his mouth. He held onto his chest and said, "You''re still considered well, at least I can help you bury your body. As for me, who will arrange this for me?"


    Prince Kang looked at the letter in his hand and his heart instantly went cold: How could this happen? Maki Zin was actually captured like a dead end, where''s Cheng Xuan? What about the children of the five elements? Even he couldn''t protect her?


    "Alslen, go to the Dali immediately and find Maki Zin at all costs. Bring him back!" Prince Kang shouted.


    "Yes sir!" Alslen responded. Just as he was about to leave and head towards the Dali, a bright and beautiful figure appeared outside the door, stopping him ¡­


    Sihan walked over to Prince Kang and bowed, "Royal Father, are you letting me go as well?"


    "You?"


    "Your Highness, please let the princess go!" Alslen turned to say.


    "Alright! You must protect her well and not let her be harmed in the slightest! " Prince Kang waved his hand.


    "Yes sir!" Alslen brought Sai Han and left the study.


    On the way, Sai Han looked at Alslen, "Thank you for persuading Royal Father to let me come!"


    "No need, Princess. You have deceived the entire world, but not me. You are not as kind and simple as you seem on the surface. I didn''t have the confidence to save Young Prince so I hope that you can help me! But I still can''t understand you! " When Alslen finished speaking, he shook his head and spurred his horse forward at full speed. Sai Han was stunned, he looked at Alslen who was galloping at full speed and spurred his horse to chase after him.


    Maki Zin was really tired now. He climbed onto the bed and went to play chess with Zhou Gong. In his dreams, he grabbed onto something that was tied up tightly ¡­

 C30

    Mu Ren felt as though he had caught something. He quickly turned around and saw a package that had turned yellow with age. Five books and a letter were inside it. When Mu Ren took it and read it, he could no longer shut his mouth.


    Innate Ability!


    Yang Finger Technique


    The Divine Art of the Northern Victory


    Ripple Tiny Steps


    < Six-veined Divine Sword >


    What does that mean? Taking one would be enough to cause chaos in the martial arts world. There was no one who didn''t know about these martial arts. Hunger was just like how it was in his previous life. Anyone who loved watching martial artists knew these martial arts.


    When he opened the letter, it basically stated that he had not been able to bring all these supernatural abilities to bear fruit, only his Single Solar Finger was slightly formed. He already had the foundation to practice the "Six-veined Divine Sword", but since his heart was injured by Imperial Concubine Liu, he was afraid that he would have no face to see all the ancestors. Wang Zhong Yang''s innate skills were all genuine martial arts, so he shouldn''t record them down.


    Maki Zin flipped through all the secret manuals one by one: Innate skills are a dual life and death cultivation method in Taoism, it can cultivate Qi and extend one''s lifespan. After mastering it, it would become even more powerful, as evidenced by Wang Zhong Yang''s decision to fight one on four against Hua Shan.


    The [Darknorth Divine Technique] was one of the top martial arts of the Free and Unrestrained Sects back in the day. It was as famous as the [Sky Mountain Six Sun Palm], the [Sky Mountain Plum Plum Blossom Hand], and the [Small Non-Phase Art], and could absorb other people''s internal energy for one''s own use. It was a shortcut to rapidly raise one''s cultivation.


    Rippling Tiny Steps was the only movement technique of the Free and Unrestrained Sects. Using the eight hundred and sixty-four divinities of the Yi Chuan as the base, the user would advance in a specific order in the direction of the rumour. From the first step to the last step, he would happen to walk in a large circle. This footwork technique was extremely exquisite, it allowed the practitioner to avoid the attacks of many enemies. It made Maki Zin think of a joke he had heard about in his previous life: "You can''t hit it! It couldn''t be hit! It just can''t be hit! "


    The Single Solar Finger was the inherited cultivation technique of the Dali Duan Clan, and was also a finger technique specialised in by the "Southern Emperor" One-Lun Grandmaster. It was extremely profound, it could be fast or slow, and it could be near or far, but it was actually a supreme second technique to defend oneself against enemies. However, using the Single Solar Finger used up a lot of energy. If one used it slowly, they would lose all their power while the other would lose their life. There were nine levels in total, the highest being the first level.


    "Six-veined Divine Sword" was the highest level of martial art in the Duan Clan of Dali. The "Six-veined Divine Sword" referred to the skill that the inner strength contained in the fingertip was used to move at an extremely high speed through the air (which was different from the point separated by the air). It could rapidly develop the human body''s potential. Healing illness and healing, increasing the internal energy and endurance of the body, laying a deep foundation for internal energy; they are: Shaoze Sword (Shaoqiang Sword), Shaozhong Sword (right pinky), Guan Chong Sword (right ring finger), Zhongchong Sword (right middle finger), Shang Yang Sword (right index finger), Shaoshang Sword (left thumb);


    Maki Zin looked at the few books in front of him in a daze. It''s so thin, but why does it feel like they''re so heavy? Heavens, you''re not giving me these things to live with? You can''t treat it as a meal.


    Maki Zin glanced at the "Six-veined Divine Sword" and threw it away. "Seeing that you are the strongest, you actually don''t have the most, who knows how long it will take for you to reach the first stage of the" Single Solar Finger "!"


    He took another look at the Northern Death God Technique and threw it away, "Damn, there''s no one here who can absorb inner strength to fill their stomach!"


    "One Solar Finger Technique?" He went to the side and said, "Why are you training here? Are you trying to play with birds?"


    "[Innate] cultivation," Maki Zin rubbed his chin: "Although this can''t be used as food, but it can still be used to refine Qi and increase lifespan.


    "Tiny Rippling Steps!" Maki Zin picked it up and looked at it, waving it around, he nodded: "Outside is a formation, Ripple Tiny Herb is based on the 8, 8, 64 divinities, and follows a specific order of movements, it can also be considered a formation, maybe I can learn something from it, maybe I can even run faster than you, and might even be able to break out of this formation! "Stay put!"


    He wondered what the people outside would think if they knew about Maki Zin''s current situation. They would definitely strangle him to death and kick him back to life, then curse him again.


    Maki Zin walked over to the three divine arts manuals that had been thrown in three different directions, picked them up, wrapped them up, and placed them in his own bosom. "Damn, the detestable Sky Dragon Temple, you''re actually trapping me like this, if I can get out of here alive, I won''t return them to you. Besides, the Southern Emperor didn''t say that he would return the Dali to those who get them!"


    Even though it was due to his greed and selfish nature, he still said it in such a grand tone. It could be considered to be top quality.


    A month later, Sihan and Alslen who had ran away until their deaths hurried over, never would Cheng Xuan have thought that Sihan would come here. was very happy and wanted to talk to her, but when he saw her flustered and exhausted face, he couldn''t help but curse himself for being incompetent, and did not protect Little Maki Zin well, causing her, a weak girl, to be affected by all these events. He felt that he was too embarrassed to see her, and went back to his own room.


    Alslen called for Cheng Xuan, but he did not come out. After coming out, he stood by Sai Han''s side the whole time without saying a word, like a child who had just done something wrong and admitted his wrongs. Sai Han and Alslen explained everything clearly, and they both walked towards the forbidden grounds.

 C31

    Alslen extended a hand out towards the quagmire. The water in the quagmire immediately boiled, and after the time it takes for an incense stick to burn dry, only a very thick layer of dried up soil was left at the bottom of the quagmire.


    "That''s impossible! If that''s all it is, it is impossible for Cheng Xuan to not be able to break through it! " Alslen lowered his head and said.


    "That''s right, you didn''t break this formation at all." he called from behind him.


    "Sai Han, you understand formations?" Cheng Xuan asked curiously.


    "Is there anything strange about that?" Cheng Xuan glanced at the quagmire, and saw that it was no different than it had been in the beginning.


    "The name Dong Xie is indeed not just a rumor!" Alslen was shocked.


    "How long has this tree been here?" he asked Farquhar.


    "I didn''t pay much attention to that!" The man shook his head.


    "Ah, this tree. I was here when I was young. I remember once when I tripped over that tree when I was eight years old. I cut it in half when I was angry, but it immediately grew back. I was scared away!" A monk said.


    "How can you be sure it was him? You were eight years old then?" Cheng Xuan looked at him.


    "Oh, I couldn''t resist going up to look at it a few more times. You see, there was a scar in the middle of it, the scar that grew after I cut it." The monk pointed to the center of the tree.


    "He''s right, this tree has never grown." he said, rising from the tree.


    Cheng Xuan also walked to the side of the tree and patted its leaves, "You are quite pitiful, to actually be a small tree! "Sai Han, don''t tell me it''s the eye of the formation. It''s impossible."


    "It''s not the Formation Aperture, but I can''t find it!" Sihan looked at the forest in front of him, praying that nothing would happen to Maki Zin.


    At the side of the hut, Maki Zin, whose hair was disheveled, looked at the birds on the treetops and bitterly swallowed his saliva. It would be hard to say if Sihan met something Maki Zin did not recognize, but he had grown half a head taller.


    "I don''t believe that I can''t finish a meal of bird meat." Maki Zin said as he turned into a blur, flying towards the treetops...


    With a loud bang, a tree branch fell down from the sky. Right below it, there was a huge pit with a row of words written on it.


    "Puff!" "Puff!" I say, what''s so great about catching a bird! " Maki Zin crawled out of the hole and spat out a few feathers of a bird.


    Mu Ren found the flint used by the Southern Emperor long ago and started a fire. He plucked a small bird out of its feathers, threw away all its innards, and set it up on a wooden stick.


    Maki Zin grabbed onto the charred bird and ate it beautifully. When he finished eating, he licked his fingers and felt that something without salt was never so delicious before. Maki Zin picked up a target of the cooked tree roots and chewed on it a few times before walking out the door.


    In this one month, Maki Zin had been practicing his Innate Skill and Profound Rippling Steps as he tried to find a way out. However, he had been sparing no matter where he went, and luckily, he did not reach any tree.


    Sai Han used a day''s time to follow the direction of the leaves and figure out the array core of the formation based on the Five Elements Eight Trigrams Technique. Cheng Xuan''s face was filled with disbelief as he watched Sai Han walk out of the forest (he wanted to stop her then, but he was too late) and then walk out again.


    "Alslen, you have confirmed that she is Sihan!" Cheng Xuan patted Alslen''s shoulder.


    "Cheng Xuan, you like her, but you don''t really understand her!" Alslen said as he followed Sai Han into the depths of the forest.


    "Sai Han, you''re so powerful! Even the formation of the Eastern Evil was broken by you!" Cheng Xuan chased him to Sihan smilingly.


    "Actually, that tree was left there by Dong Xie on purpose. He did not want the Southern Emperor to be there forever, and if anyone were to enter, they would think about it. That is why he left such a clue."


    Maki Zin sat on the meditation bed with his legs crossed, his entire face was perspiring profusely, the green meridian on his forehead suddenly revealed, and his eyes suddenly popped open, his coarse hair flew in all directions, with a loud roar, he fell on the bed unconscious.


    When Sai Han who was walking slowly heard Maki Zin''s scream, he exclaimed and ran deeper inside. Cheng Xuan only saw a blur in front of him, but he could no longer see Sai Han.


    A shadow appeared beside the unconscious Maki Zin and gradually became real. Sai Han slowly walked to Maki Zin''s side and pulled out the hair that was scattered across his face, revealing his pale white, yet childish face. He could not help but have tears trickling down from the corners of his eyes.


    Touching his face, a alternating red and white light suddenly appeared in his right palm ¡­


    This time, Maki Zin slept very comfortably. In his dream, there seemed to be someone who gave him a massage, made him feel hungry, and then became very warm again.


    A blanket? There was no such high-end stuff in that shabby thatched cottage. Sometimes, his grandfather would even suspect that the One-Lamp Grandmaster was cultivating arduously!


    Maki Zin crawled up and flipped the blanket over his body to look, and pinched himself, oh, it was not a dream, it was really him who came out, Cheng Xuan must have saved him!


    "Young Master, you''re awake!" In the blink of an eye, Maki Zin had looked at him with a happy expression.


    "Hm!" Where''s Cheng Xuan? "


    "Brother Cheng Xuan has been pestering Uncle Alslen since he came back the other day, as if he owes him something." As Han Yan said this, she couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    [I slept for three days the day before yesterday. It seems like I can really sleep without knowing anything!]


    "Oh yeah, Princess Sai Han also came. She broke the formation and saved you! It was Big Brother Cheng Xuan who brought you back, but she went into her room and didn''t come out!


    "What?" Elder sister is here too? " Maki Zin flipped his body over and jumped down from the bed.


    Alslen really wanted to smack Cheng Xuan to death right now, he was truly annoyed to death by this. Alslen turned his head, and looked at Cheng Xuan who had made a face at him, and shouted out, "I also don''t know much about Princess Sai Han, I only know that her martial arts are very high, and she knows a lot. As for the others, you have to ask her!"


    "If I could ask her, would I come looking for you? She went into her room after coming back from the back mountain. Without even thinking, she had helped Maki Zin recuperate and recuperate. Now I can only look for you. " Maki Zin looked like a scoundrel.


    "You ¡­" Alslen raised his right hand, looked at Cheng Xuan, and thought about putting him down, "Don''t follow me anymore, I really don''t know much about the princess, and I don''t even know about the prince. How would I know?"


    "Hmph, then she''s even more unwilling to let me know!" Cheng Xuan said with a dejected face. He had been bothering Alslen for three days, but he himself was also annoyed. Maybe Little Maki Zin knows, hehe ¡­ "

 C32

    Maki Zin quietly walked to the front of Sai Han''s room and leaned his ear against the door.


    "Peng", Maki Zin rolled over and into the room, he scratched his head and looked up, to see Sai Han looking at him with a smile.


    "Big Sis, that''s great. I heard that you haven''t been out for three days. Ha, that''s not good!" Maki Zin scratched his head and laughed as he stood up.


    "How is it, did it hurt from the fall? Come in!" Sai Han laughed helplessly and helped Maki Zin to massage.


    "Sis, I haven''t seen you in two years. You look even more beautiful now. Hey, have you found your husband yet?" Maki Zin jumped to the opposite side of Sihan.


    "What do you mean by ''your beloved husband''? You! In the past two years, have you learned to amuse your sister? " Sihan pointed at Maki Zin''s nose.


    "Where?" I was just thinking, who could be so lucky as to be my brother-in-law, hehe! " Maki Zin grinned and ran over to Sai Han, "I heard that you broke the array on me, Big Sis.


    "You! Sis, why do you have to go through all of this? " Sihan laughed.


    "Hungry!" "Yes!" Maki Zin nodded. He was really curious about this sister.


    "There are some things, you don''t know better than to be better off. Besides, you''re so young, so what if you know?" Sai Han facepalmed Maki Zin.


    "Oh!" Since she doesn''t want to say it, then forget it, "Elder sister, you need to rest well, I''m leaving first! I have something to say to you! "


    "Come back!" From under the bed, he took out a yellowish package and gave it to Maki Zin, "This is what you held in your arms when I first discovered you, and the things that I found in the male emperor''s place must be good stuff. Oh, here, take it, take it!"


    "Hehe!" Thank you, sister! Then rest well! " Maki Zin took the bag and walked towards his room.


    Three days later, Sihan bid farewell to Fa Ji and the others, and brought Maki Zin back to the main hall.


    On the way, Sai Han told Maki Zin that Min Min still wanted to come along with them, but he did not do so.


    That evening, the group found an inn to stay for the night. After dinner, Maki Zin went to bed and heard that someone was walking towards his room. When he opened the door, he saw that it was his sister, Sai Han.


    "Elder sister, is there something you need this late?" Maki Zin invited Sai Han into the room.


    "Let me take a look!" Sai Han laughed, secretly pointing at Maki Zin and smiled mischievously under the bed.


    "Oh, I got it, big sister, come help me get the mouse!" Maki Zin had a look of realisation as he turned around and picked up the kettle, walking towards the bedside, "Actually, you don''t have to worry about it, it''s already very useful with just this, hehe!"


    Maki Zin walked to the side of the bed and lifted the blanket. As the little girl, Sai Han, laughed, and poured the water down, a miserable scream came out from under the bed. Hungry, Maki Zin and Sai Han also smelt something special (Probably the same smell as when they went into the water after killing a pig!) I don''t know about that).


    "Little bastard, I''ll kill you!" The bed suddenly flew up and crashed into the wall, shattering into pieces. A figure then stood up from under the bed with a furious roar.


    "Wow, big sis, so it turns out to be such a big mouse. How did it turn out like this? "No wonder there''s nothing to restrain it!" Maki Zin rubbed his chin as though he was deep in thought.


    "It''s because he''s too big that there''s nothing left to control him!" "Yes," Sihan agreed.


    "Oh!" So it was like this! I say, why isn''t there a cat coming to catch him! "


    "Are you done yet? Now go and die! " The man was enraged, he used his large blade to slash at Maki Zin, but in front of Maki Zin, he could not even move his finger away from him.


    Alslen was in the midst of arguing with Cheng Xuan when he heard the noise coming from Maki Zin''s room, and turned into a shadow and dashed out.


    Cheng Xuan already knew that something was wrong and hurriedly chased after him. Just as he arrived at the door, a spear had already pierced towards his chest, and he quickly flipped in the air to dodge it, shrugging his shoulders and rushing towards a group of people. He then looked to the side, Alslen was already surrounded by a group of people.


    The man was sweating profusely. He tried his best, but it was impossible to chop him in half, and Sihan came up from the side, a white gas the size of a walnut on her forefinger, and with a flick of Sihan''s finger, the man swung the knife back at him. He quickly dodged, and a slender hand was already pressed against his chest.


    "Brother, how are you?" A group of people rushed out to help the big man up.


    "I, I ¡­" Be careful of that bitch! " The big sized man pointed at Maki Zin''s room, then spat out blood and fell to the ground.


    Cheng Xuan retreated a step, stepped on his head and came to Alslen''s side: "Hey, why do people always come to kill little Maki Zin?"


    Alslen glanced at Cheng Xuan and ignored him. His face tightened and he coldly snorted as he spread open his hands. His palms suddenly exploded with a red light and the group of people beside him all fell down while clutching their chests.


    A five-colored light screen appeared in front of them. They knew that there was an expert here, so they did not dare to be careless, but the person on their back did not seem to give them time. In the sky, a five-colored light screen appeared at the same time from the other three sides, and instantly exploded with a strong five-colored light.


    "Wah, Alslen, you''re really powerful! Heh heh, I''ll leave this place to you then. I''ll go find Little Maki Zin and Sai Han! " Cheng Xuan laughed and turned to fly away.


    "You can''t even get involved with the princess!" Alslen shouted with a sinister smile.


    The five-coloured light screen faded, and twenty or so corpses appeared on the ground. Five figures that looked like children appeared and knelt in front of Maki Zin and Sai Han.


    "All of you, get up!" Sihan smiled.


    "I was wondering why your martial arts skills were so low. So this is how you guys are!" Maki Zin circled around them once, "Quickly get up, you guys are mocking me and saving my life, how can you keep on kneeling!"


    "Thank you, Young Prince! "Thank you, Princess!" "Let''s go find someone who is threatening the Young Prince and the princess!" He disappeared.


    "Because the martial arts they practice, they will not grow up to be young!" Sihan walked over to Maki Zin''s side.


    "Oh!" That''s right! "


    "The expert behind, you should come out as well. There are only two people left now, brother and I!" There was someone behind him who had been hiding for so long, and only now did he realize that he had been too careless.

 C33

    "Good!" Good! He never expected that the number one beauty in the capital, the princess, was actually a martial arts expert! It''s not good for me not to come out! " When Maki Zin saw him, he thought to himself: ''I wonder what kind of expression Cheng Xuan, who keeps saying that he is more beautiful than Pan An and Song Yu, will have when he sees the young man, who could embarrass Pan An to death, Song Yu?''


    "Oh? How dare a man like you hide behind my brother''s room and do ''poaching''? " The sarcasm in his voice was undisguised.


    "This, this is truly ¡­" When the man saw Sihan''s Celestial appearance, he couldn''t say the word ''assassination''. He completely forgot about what his elders had told him.


    "He''s really looking for a beating!" Cheng Xuan''s voice came from outside the door. In the blink of an eye, Cheng Xuan was already in front of Sai Han and looked at her seriously, "Are you alright?"


    "What can happen? Cheng Xuan, you don''t care about me! " Maki Zin ran out to make trouble, and was slapped on the head by Cheng Xuan.


    "Hey, who are you? Who sent you? What intentions do you have? " Cheng Xuan put his hands on his waist, and pointed at the handsome man and asked.


    "I am Xiao Qingcang. Who sent him? I can''t say! I came here to kill him! " Xiao Qingcang pointed to Maki Zin.


    "Why do you have to kill my brother time and time again? He''s still so young, so we won''t have any big grudges against him! " Sai Han shook his head.


    "I don''t know about that!" Xiao Qingcang shook his head and said, "Miss, please step aside, so as to not hurt you. Your brother, I must kill him."


    "I won''t give way, I won''t ¡­"


    "Pah! Do you think I''m just playing around like mud?" Cheng Xuan was annoyed, he interrupted the Sai Han and shouted.


    "Oh? You want to stop me? " Xiao Qingcang obviously did not put Cheng Xuan in his eyes.


    This person was way too arrogant! Maki Zin laughed bitterly, why did he have to kill him?


    Cheng Xuan did not waste time with words, he made a semicircle in front of him with both hands, and in Xiao Qingcang''s eyes, Cheng Xuan''s figure slowly turned from real to illusory, to one side two, to four, to four.


    "Eh? I''ve underestimated you! " Xiao Qingcang took a step back, and didn''t dare to rashly clash with the several layers of illusions. Alslen had already dealt with all of the Laura''s attacks, and upon seeing Cheng Xuan''s moves, he softly exclaimed, "Taiji Style?" Then he shook his head!


    Cheng Xuan looked at Xiao Qingcang with a sinister smile: "Hey, how are you?"


    "It''s just a trick!" Xiao Qingcang roared and rushed towards the third from the right, but just when he was about to come into contact with him, he suddenly turned his hand and grabbed towards the middle, and with a tug, he kicked him ten meters away. Cheng Xuan was too careless, he pierced through his real body and dropped onto the ground, causing the ground below his head to instantly turn blood-red.


    "Don''t come over here!" Cheng Xuan crawled up and walked towards Alslen who was walking towards the arena. Alslen stretched out his left hand and shakily wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth with his right thumb, "If you come over, I''ll duel you!"


    "Kid, I didn''t expect that you would be such a reckless youth. You have some skills!" "Alright, I''ll play some real games with you too!" Cheng Xuan clenched his right hand, and a sword flew into his hand. Cheng Xuan turned the sword over and laughed bitterly: "Too bad, when will you be using the Heaven Leaving Sword to play?!"


    The entire night was illuminated by him as his surroundings became bright. A pillar of red and white light shot straight towards Xiao Qingcang, and as the ground could not withstand the powerful force, it split open along the way. Just as Xiao Qingcang was about to force his way open, he realized that he was already thirty thousand meters deep in the cold light.


    This time, the power of this move from the last time that Cheng Xuan had used was much more than a thousand miles! Alslen''s eyes lit up, he secretly thought how he could break through this move!


    Xiao Qingcang did not panic at all. Since he could not avoid it, he simply stood in place and used his unique protective divine technique to defend himself. Cheng Xuan struck out with all of the light pillars towards Xiao Qingcang and struck them strongly against his protective Qi.


    Xiao Qing half-squatted on the ground as he slowly stood up. Blood was hanging from the corner of his mouth, and a faint smile was hanging on his face as he looked at Cheng Xuan: "In the end, I had underestimated you!"


    "You are my opponent! However, it is fated that you will lose in the showdown between us! " Cheng Xuan pointed his sword at Xiao Qingcang.


    "That move was very powerful. It''s called the ''Jadeblood Cold Glow'', right? Anything else? Just use it! I''d like to see it. " Xiao Qingcang swallowed the blood that he was about to spurt out, he turned towards Sai Han and smiled, "You, are the number one beauty in the entire dynasty, Sai Han? You''re really beautiful. Do you love your brother? Let me tell you, if you don''t kill the person behind this, he will be assassinated for life. Also, if I am able to live today, I will definitely marry you, even if it will be a robbery! "


    The corner of his mouth twitched, but he said nothing.


    "Are you ready?" Cheng Xuan held the sword horizontally and asked, and Xiao Qingcang nodded.


    "Mu Xiang Mu", a cold wind blew, the moonlight was forced, all the stars were blocked, leaving a sorrowful feeling in the air, as though the person in love and suffering could not see the return of the one whom he loved, causing him to be unable to help himself from recalling the tragic events of his life, in which he was unable to extricate himself, causing Maki Zin, who was not the target of Cheng Xuan''s attack, to cry.


    Since he was young, Xiao Qingcang had received an unusual amount of training, and these mental obstructions did not have much of an impact on him, but that day, countless black sword rain falling down onto him was unavoidable, and he could only close his eyes and wait for death.


    Just as Xiao Qingcang was about to say his goodbyes to the world, a black shadow passed through the rain of swords and brought him away.


    In a forest, Xiao Qingcang knelt in front of a bearded elderly, "Thank you for saving my life, Fourth Uncle!"


    "Family, no need to say thanks. I saved you too quickly. Who told you to not even have the strength to fight back and just wait for your death?" The old man asked while stroking his beard.


    "His name is Cheng Xuan, I underestimated him."


    "Cheng Xuan? Smiling Scholar! I didn''t think that he would actually oppose us. I haven''t been home for a long time, what are you doing out here this time? "


    "Killing the Mongolian Young Prince Changping, a thirteen year old child!"


    "A child?"


    "Cheng Xuan was the one who protected him just now, and there are a lot of experts by his side!"


    "En, not bad. Weak kingdoms are not a competition that they specialize in. I cannot save you." The old man suddenly glared as he muttered to himself, "Cheng Xuan was the one who took care of you, ''Morning Rain''?"


    "Yeah, I heard it too. There''s another move called ''Jadeblood Cold Glow''. It''s also very strong!" Xiao Qingcang replied.


    "He actually cultivated the Five Techniques of the Rain of Thinking to the fourth form. I wonder if he has completed the fifth form?" If you want to go against him, you must have found yourself some big trouble! "


    "Is he really that powerful?" Xiao Qingcang was a little suspicious.


    "If you haven''t heard of her legend, then you wouldn''t know how terrifying Siyu is; what sort of setback did he have to endure to actually cultivate it?"

 C34

    Ever since Xiao Qingcang''s assassination failed, Maki Zin''s group did not encounter anything similar. It seemed that Xiao Qingcang''s assassination failed and he gave a warning to the other assassins in advance.


    Maki Zin had left for nearly three years, so if there was anything that he wanted to leave behind, it would be his family. Zhao Min was one family, but Ba Gen was one family, how was Ba Gen? Aruna counted!


    "Oh, right. Sis, how is Aruna?" Maki Zin rode on his horse and asked Sai Han, completely not noticing the tall Han Yan by her side.


    "What''s the matter, did you miss her the moment you returned? She was in a miserable state! It was on the day before he left the large majority that Ninth Prince''s uncle came to propose to his son, Amukuro. Her father had originally agreed to it, but was rejected by Aruna! Then, Ninth Royal Uncle was naturally furious and caused a ruckus with the Prince Nan, so when you left, Aruna couldn''t come back! " Sihan said for Maki Zin.


    "Isn''t it fine if you''re married? Why do you have to go through so much trouble?" Han Yan muttered, but Maki Zin did not hear it. Sai Han looked at Han Yan and continued to chat with Maki Zin, "If you miss her, then bring her over!"


    "Sis, why do you sound so awkward? We are good friends, do you care about me? "


    "I didn''t say that you guys aren''t friends!" Sai Han looked around, with an expression that seemed like he thought I had said it, Maki Zin was unable to say anything, and could only change the topic.


    "Sis, I heard on the way that not long ago, there was a trash who wanted to marry you. Is that true?" Maki Zin turned to ask Sai Han.


    "What?" Who wants to marry you? " Just as Maki Zin finished speaking, Cheng Xuan caught up from behind to stand in front of Sai Han to block his path.


    "Why are you interrupting when I''m talking to Maki Zin? "Also, stay away from us. Don''t eavesdrop on our conversation." Siehan said with a cold expression.


    "No, it''s not ¡­" Cheng Xuan still wanted to say something, but Maki Zin held his head and pushed him away, "Big Sis wants you to go cool on one side, go cool on the other! Oh right, in Dali, that Division ¡­ "


    "Weng!" "What are you doing?" Maki Zin forcefully pushed Cheng Xuan''s hand that was covering his mouth.


    "Cheng Xuan, what are you doing?" Sihan shouted from the horse!


    "No, nothing?" I need to talk to Little Maki Zin about something! "Hehe!" Cheng Xuan jumped down from the horse with Maki Zin in his arms and slowly let go of Maki Zin''s mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Maki Zin patted Cheng Xuan''s head and walked back.


    "Hey, you can''t leave!" Cheng Xuan hurriedly pulled Maki Zin back, held Maki Zin''s head with both hands, straightened his head, looked at his own eyes, and pointed at his nose, "Little Maki Zin, you have to promise me, you can''t tell your sister about Muqing right?"


    "Why?" Maki Zin thought for a bit, "It''s a good thing that Miss Situ likes you, why didn''t you tell my sister ¡­"


    Maki Zin suddenly pointed at Cheng Xuan: "Ah! Are you trying to bet on my sister... Weng! * "Buzz!"


    Cheng Xuan covered Maki Zin''s mouth: "Although many people know about this, you can''t yell about it in the streets! I really do like her, or else why do you think I would stay in the Prince Kang Palace for so long? "


    Maki Zin pouted and leaned against the wall as he looked at Cheng Xuan: "Cheng Xuan, I''m starting to look down on you!"


    "When did you see me?" Cheng Xuan patted Maki Zin''s head.


    "You like my sister and yet you still act so recklessly outside. I look down on you!" Maki Zin tapped Cheng Xuan''s forehead.


    "When have I ever been reckless? The reason I picked up that colored ball was to protect you, okay!" Cheng Xuan was really thinking that he really shouldn''t have gone to receive that ball back then.


    "That''s true!" ''s eyes flashed, and the corner of his mouth revealed the trace of a little devil''s smile. Cheng Xuan''s heart uncontrollably jumped a bit.


    After Cheng Xuan and Maki Zin signed the N inequitable verbal treaties, Maki Zin was beaming with joy as he returned to his horse. Cheng Xuan followed behind Maki Zin with a worried look on his face, and secretly waved his fist at Maki Zin''s back.


    "Maki Zin, what did you guys do?" Sai Han asked Maki Zin.


    "No, it''s just that Cheng Xuan has a small matter that he needs my help with." Maki Zin laughed secretly. Cheng Xuan, I can only promise you that I won''t tell you about Miss Situ''s matter.


    The moment they returned to the Duke''s Palace, Maki Zin was hugged by Ji Ya and asked about everything. Maki Zin was obviously reporting his good news and not worrying, so he told her everything that happened during the fun part of the Dali.


    Prince Kang looked at Maki Zin and only said one sentence: "Alright! "Alright!" Then he laughed.


    Although Maki Zin was still weak, the color of his face was much thicker than before. The following moments were naturally for the entire Prince Kang Palace to celebrate the holidays.


    Cheng Xuan and Maki Zin had not been in most of the city for very long, when a beautiful young noble holding a sword and carrying a bag on his back entered the big city.


    That "trash" Young Prince Changping had returned to the main hall, and there was another topic at hand. However, Maki Zin seemed to have disappeared without a trace after returning to the main hall, and never appeared in everyone''s line of sight again!


    Prince Ruyang stood on the training field and trained his elite soldiers. A soldier rushed to his ear and whispered something into it.


    In the barracks, an ordinary-looking monk was quietly waiting below the stage. He sat down in the middle of the stage, and his face was as clear as jade, while his eyes were like water. A young girl was holding a fan in her left hand, holding a book in her right hand, completely ignoring the monk who was sitting not too far away.


    "Princess, when will Prince Ruyang arrive?" The monk bowed to the young girl.


    "Oh!" Father, didn''t someone just call for you? They should be arriving soon. " The young girl put down the fan and extended her left hand, which was like white jade, to pick up the teacup from her seat and gently sip it in front of Cherry Blossom''s mouth. The monk was stunned and quickly turned his head away, not daring to look at the beautiful young girl again.


    "Master Cheng, why do you think the Southern Song Dynasty was destroyed by our clan?" The young girl looked up at the monk and asked.


    "Song ¡­" The monk was just about to answer when Prince Ruyang came in from the door. The monk immediately shut his mouth.


    "Daddy, you''re here! "Where''s brother?" The young lady threw down the book in her hands, ran to Prince Ruyang''s side and pulled his arm.


    "He''s training his troops!" Prince Ruyang helplessly looked at his beloved daughter, and turned to look at the monk. "Cheng Kun, you said that you have complete control of the martial world, but you have been looking for me here for around seven to eight years now, right? Other than letting those scarecrows to the point of causing a small disturbance in the Wudang and that Zhang Cuisine Shan couple dying, what else did you do? "


    "Your highness, that was just the beginning. Now is the real play!"


    "Oh, tell me!"


    "The six major sects are attacking Bright Summit together, so Your Highness is reaping the rewards!" Cheng Kun laughed sinisterly.


    "It''s so lively!" "I want to go." The young girl jumped to the front of Prince Ruyang.


    Cheng Xuan secretly stuck out a head from an alley, looked left and right, there was no danger. "Aha" Cheng Xuan came out and patted his chest as he walked towards a small pond: "Give me a bowl of noodles!"


    "Good job!" "Right away!"


    "I also want a bowl of noodles!" A beautiful young master sat opposite of Cheng Xuan and called out.


    "Alright, please wait a moment, sir!" Attendant said in front of Cheng Xuan.


    Cheng Xuan looked at the young master opposite him, who was about to leave after throwing a few coins ¡­


    "Cheng Xuan!" The young master shouted in a voice that sounded like an warbler.


    "Miss Situ, like I said, I already have a lover. You have also met one, and you have been here for almost five years. "Don''t you dare delay yourself because of me!" Cheng Xuan bent down and whispered into Situ Muqing''s ear.


    "Can''t you wait so long for that Princess of Mongolia? Can''t I wait for you? Cheng Xuan, don''t you think you can escape. Muqing said seriously.


    "Muqing, you don''t have to do this at all, hey! Look at the back! " Cheng Xuan pointed behind Muqing.


    "Cheng Xuan, you have used this move on me no less than a hundred times. If I were to fall for it again, wouldn''t I really be a fool?" Muqing rolled her eyes at Cheng Xuan.


    "Hungry, that ¡­" Cheng Xuan felt really helpless towards Situ Muqing. After all, he was the one who provoked her first, so Muqing stood up and pulled Cheng Xuan''s hand as they ran away.


    "Cheng Xuan, do you like that Sai Han?" Muqing pulled Cheng Xuan to a place where no one was by the small lake and asked.


    "Yes." Cheng Xuan answered without even thinking.


    "Alright, you remember this. Cheng Xuan, I like you very much too. Since I''ve waited for seven years, I don''t mind waiting for my entire life!" Muqing suddenly kissed Cheng Xuan''s back and ran away. Cheng Xuan helplessly touched the place where he was kissed and looked at Muqing''s back and shook her head with a bitter smile.


    On a beautiful lake shore, an elegant woman was washing clothes and listening to the melodious sound of the guzheng coming from the bamboo house.


    Not far away, a beautiful girl who looked like a fairy walked over. It was the girl from the army camp, so she asked, "Han Yan, is he inside?"


    "Yes, is there anything that the princess is looking for young master for?"

 C35

    Now, Zhao Min was very happy, because she could finally move forward to her dream. Cheng Kun planned for the six major sects to attack Bright Summit together, and at that time, wouldn''t she have the chance to show off?


    Zhao Min arrived at the bamboo house by the lake, and the moment she heard the sound of the zither, she knew that he was definitely there.


    Opening the bamboo door, a young man with half his face covered in long hair was blankly staring at an ancient zither. His zither was cut off, and his right index finger was bleeding, but he seemed to have no idea.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, look at you! What are you so engrossed in? "I don''t care if my hand is broken!" Zhao Min jumped to his side and stared at him unblinkingly.


    "Oh, yes, yes?" Turning his head, a pair of deep eyes contained a mysterious light that made others unable to see through him. His slightly pale face caused others to be unable to restrain themselves from worrying. Could he live his life?


    Zhao Min looked at Maki Zin who was wiping his fingers, sat down beside him, and nudged him with his arm: "Big Brother Maki Zin, before long, the six major sects will surround and attack Ming Religion, it''s very lively, do you want to go?"


    "Just arrived?" So fast? " Maki Zin was startled, then whispered to him. Zhao Min looked at him strangely.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, are you going?"


    "Hungry, go, of course, go!" With such a big scene, how could he not go? Zhang Wuji, I want to see how wonderful your performance is!


    At night, Maki Zin told his family that he was going to the Bright Summit with Zhao Min and he did not want them to be protected in secret. The family looked at Maki Zin like they were looking at a monster and Prince Kang rejected it on the spot. However, they had to be protected in secret!


    "Why? I am not even a child anymore, and furthermore, I have not appeared in front of the world for so many years, who would have known that I was actually Young Prince Changping! " Maki Zin looked at Prince Kang and said.


    "Just like you, running around with that crazy girl. In a while, you''ll go and dump her in that pile of grass. She''s playing on the side, where can you find her?"


    "Father, you are too childish! "I ¡­"


    "Maki Zin, your father did this for your own good. We really can''t be at ease if you go out by yourself!" Ji Ya smiled at Maki Zin, who continued to gnaw on the food.


    Sihan laughed: "Royal Father, I said that Maki Zin has grown up. It''s good for him to go out and relax, even if he has to always stay in that bamboo house!"


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t let him out, I just wanted him to be protected!"


    "Royal Father, Maki Zin, he has to grow up eventually!" Sai Han put down his bowl and looked at Prince Kang.


    "Alright, take care of your own safety. With that girl Min Min, there shouldn''t be anyone who would harm you." Prince Kang finally agreed.


    "Sister, thank you!" Maki Zin sat on the side of the pavilion, and said to Sai Han while grinning.


    "Why are you thanking me? "You should go out for a walk. You are always in that room in a daze. I don''t even know what to say to you." He threw the fish food into the pond, attracting a group of small golden fish.


    "Hehe!" I just know that big sister cares about me the most. Big sister, this is going to be very lively, aren''t you going to go take a look? "


    "What am I going to do? I''m really busy right now! "


    "Hungry, that, big sis, let me ask!" Maki Zin paused, "Um ¡­"


    "What ''that'' and ''that''? Since when did Sister He become like that too?" Sihan pursed his lips into a smile.


    "Sis, do you like Cheng Xuan?" Maki Zin asked weakly, seeing that Sai Han''s smiling face had disappeared, Maki Zin quickly spoke of it, "How can a trash like Cheng Xuan be worthy of my understanding, gentleness and gentleness, beauty and generosity ¡­"


    "Well, well, what is it? Why do you ask? " Sai Han stared at Maki Zin, "Did he ask you to come?"


    "Of course not, you''re my sister, can''t you be more concerned? "Hahaha!"


    "He isn''t with Miss Situ right now?" he asked softly.


    "Oh!" Don''t you care about him? " Maki Zin pointed at Sihan''s face.


    "Did I?" Sai Han blurted out, while Maki Zin quickly ran towards his room, leaving Sai Han standing in the pavilion with his face flushed red.


    The next morning, Maki Zin woke up. Han Yan helped him organize himself, ate a few sculpted plums made by Han Yan and walked out of the room; Maki Zin went onto the main street and called for a bowl of noodles. Ever since Maki Zin came back from the Dali, he had been wearing sweat clothes every day and went to eat breakfast on the main street.


    "How is it? Would he be able to assassinate Asai this time? "That''s right, that''s a huge price!" a young man whispered to a large man with a full beard.


    "Aruna''s father? Who wants to kill him? " Maki Zin gently put down the bowl in his hand and attentively listened to their conversation.


    "Are you courting death? After all, he is also the court''s minister. Who knows who on the streets is his person? You don''t want your head! " The big man scolded in a low voice.


    "Yes, yes, I was just curious! If that''s the case, then we''re all out here. Why aren''t we getting any points? "If I can go, there must be a lot of jewelry and ¡­"


    "Wake up!" The big man slapped the young man, who was in a fantasy world, awake from his stupor.


    "You two, it''s not convenient to talk here. Come with me!" The big man saw the hand on his shoulder and turned around. A very handsome man with a hint of sickness secretly stared at him with a smile.


    "If I don''t agree ¡­" Just as the man was about to refuse, he felt a sharp pain from his right shoulder. He wanted to drag that delicate hand of his, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He understood in his heart, ''I''m no match for this sickly young man.


    "Who are you? You want to die? " Seeing that there was someone so arrogant, the young man could not help but let go of his "reputation" and stood up to punch Maki Zin.


    "I don''t have that kind of patience, much less time!" Maki Zin struck the young man who was rushing towards him with his palm. The man flew through the rooftop behind him and disappeared, as Maki Zin normally did not fight with anyone, but he used 40% of his strength in an instant. The young man could endure it, but Maki Zin did not see anything, he only wondered how his hand strength could be so strong!


    Maki Zin pulled on the big sized man and disappeared.


    Maki Zin threw the big sized man onto the ground and half squatted while pointing at him: "Hey, what''s the specifics of your mission, where is it, and when are you going to complete it?"


    "Humph!" The big man coldly snorted as he tilted his head to the side.


    In Maki Zin''s previous life, he watched too much television, facing this kind of situation, if he wanted to quickly get an answer, you cannot be soft. Maki Zin shook his head and extended his right hand out in front of the big sized man, only to see the big sized man''s open hand being filled with white light, while his own face slowly turned cold and stiff. When he grabbed with his hand, the big sized man felt as if his entire body had fallen into an ice cave.


    "Our mission was to kill the whole family of Asai, right at his house. It started last night in the middle of the night." The big man said while gasping for breath. He didn''t dare to move as he watched the hand slowly leave.


    "What?" They acted last night at midnight? " Maki Zin withdrew his hand in a daze and muttered to himself.


    Just as Maki Zin was in a daze, the big sized man took out a sharp sword from his bosom and thrusted at Maki Zin ¡­

 C36

    "Eh!" Maki Zin felt a killing intent, and instinctively dodged to the side. But he was too close, and he was too engrossed, so his reaction was too slow.


    Maki Zin''s left hand held onto his chest as his right index finger extended backwards. With a "Pu" sound, the big sized man fell backwards, leaning on his head and adding a pool of blood onto the ground.


    Maki Zin did not even spare him a glance as he quickly left.


    At this time, the Prince Nan Palace had already been reduced to a human purgatory, and had been turned into ruins. Maki Zin stood in front of the signboard with his eyes closed, and continued to walk inside.


    The mansion was littered with broken walls and burnt debris. Several groups of soldiers were searching within.


    "Hey, who are you? Come on, take it down! " When the leader of the soldiers saw Maki Zin shouting at his subordinates, Maki Zin didn''t care about the surrounding soldiers walking towards the leader, but those soldiers couldn''t get close to him no matter what. His head was drenched in cold sweat, and the leader looked at the sickly young master that was walking towards him, and was terrified. Fast! "Quickly!"


    The soldiers saw that they could not get close to this person no matter what, so they had the courage to stay together with him. All of them ran away as fast as they could, resenting the fact that their mother gave them two legs less when she gave birth to them.


    "I don''t want to do anything to you. Where is the person inside?" Maki Zin grabbed the man''s collar and dragged him over.


    "There''s no one inside!" "No, that''s not it. It''s full of dead people ¡­"


    "What?" All dead? " Maki Zin pushed the leader out.


    "No, no, the people inside are all dead. There are still some people who haven''t seen it. How could a small official like me meddle in such a big matter? "Before long, the higher ups will ¡­"


    The dead were all dead, and traces of blood could be seen everywhere. Maki Zin turned left and arrived at the door of a room to look up, he came here once four years ago, and remembered that this was Aruna''s room. When he pushed open the door, it was already in a mess, and he could still see the clean and tidy room where he had been when he was young.


    Maki Zin was about to turn around and leave, but he realized that there was someone else inside. It was someone underneath the bed. If it was there, it would definitely have been found. "


    Maki Zin ran into the room and pushed aside the bed with his palm, then smashed the floor with his palm, causing the floor to shake and a long sword to shoot out from the ground, flying straight towards Maki Zin. Maki Zin extended two fingers of his right hand to catch the sword, causing the sword to twist and shoot off to the side, and emit buzzing sounds!


    "It''s you?" Why is it you? " The two of them asked at the same time, because the one who had come out of the ground was not Aruna but her younger brother, who was not even fifteen years old.


    "What about the others?" Maki Zin grabbed Huhe''s shoulders and asked.


    "Father, father, Ah Tan, Te Songquan, they are all dead!" Huhe burst into tears and convulsed, "Sister pushed me over there. There, she said she was going to find her mother, but then she didn''t see it. She saw it. "Wuwuwu ¡­!"


    "How long has it been?" Maki Zin couldn''t help but worry for her in his heart.


    "I will start counting from the moment my sister left. When you arrived, it was 4,963 times."


    "Good, very good!" Maki Zin patted Huhe''s head and turned around to leave. Suddenly, he stopped and turned back to Huhe to receive him, "There are some soldiers outside, and before long, the imperial government will also summon their ministers over. You, stay here and don''t move, understand? It would be dangerous if you go out now. "


    Huhe rubbed his eyes, looking at the place where Maki Zin had disappeared in disbelief. He, how could he be so fast?


    Maki Zin appeared outside the door in a flash, squatting down and touching the ground with his hands.


    "5,000 times, close to an hour and a half. Right now, it should be a fast horse, should it be 100 kilometers away?" A look of confusion appeared in Maki Zin''s eyes. Seeing that there were footprints left behind on the side of the road and the marks on the wheels were deeper than the rest, Maki Zin smiled and disappeared into thin air.


    Maki Zin activated his speed and chased after them. After half an hour, most of the things he saw were done by a small town hundreds of miles away from him, where a horse carriage was thrown onto the ground. A group of black-clothed men and a few dozen black-clothed men were fighting each other, but it was obvious that the group of rough armored men held the upper hand, holding the black-clothed man down tightly and did not dare to spread out.


    "Not bad, it seems like they''ve been held up!" Maki Zin heaved a sigh of relief.


    Maki Zin was still a Young Prince after all, so he naturally knew that the group of black-clothed men were the subordinates of the Mongolian Minister.


    "Where''s Aruna and Auntie?" Maki Zin asked the black-clothed man.


    "One of them took Miss over there, and she was taken away by another carriage." Seeing that Maki Zin was so powerful, the black-clothed man was overjoyed. He quickly pointed to the side and told Maki Zin.


    "Okay, you guys go chase the carriage, I will go save Aruna." After Maki Zin finished speaking, he turned around and disappeared. He himself was too serious, and did not realize that the corner of his mouth had started to dry up and tear. His face turned pale white, and his back was already covered in blood ¡­


    Han Yan was desperate, where did he want to go? Hehe, so what? Her home was gone, her father was gone, her mother didn''t know what was going to happen, what would happen to him?


    "I was wondering why we had to bring you back so far. It''s long, hehe ¡­" A forty year old man laughed lewdly as he looked at Aruna who was being dragged along with his hands tied up, "Your subordinates are very loyal, it''s hard to beat them up even if they die. I say, isn''t that just giving them a few more lives, what else can I do?"


    "Don''t look at me like that, I don''t dare to touch you. You''re the boss''s woman, so other than killing a few of your servants, I didn''t do anything." That person laughed out loud as he muttered to himself while ignoring Aruna''s passionate look, "Wait till we send you out of here, it''ll be to meet our people. Do you think that I''m afraid of bringing you out alone, it''s just that I don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble? You should be at ease as early as possible! "


    "I don''t think you can get here early, so you won''t be able to rest easy!" Maki Zin finally caught up to Aruna, and flashed in front of the man with a smile.


    "Wow, an expert!" The man shouted as he retreated seven steps back. Then, he performed another move with both hands.


    "Maki Zin? What are you doing here? This place is very dangerous! " When Aruna saw Maki Zin, she was happy and worried. After all, in her heart, Maki Zin was powerless.


    Maki Zin smiled at Aruna to show that he was fine, he extended his right hand out and shot an Qi sword into the air towards the man, only then did he block it, only to see a beautiful golden light shining towards him, and in that moment, he felt his scalp go numb, and nothing more.


    Aruna looked at the person who was lying on the ground motionlessly with a foolish expression. His forehead had been penetrated through by Maki Zin''s finger of light: "Maki Zin, you know martial arts?"


    Maki Zin nodded as his face paled. What Aruna did not realize was that there was a thin bead of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    "Maki Zin, can you save my mother? "Please!" Seeing Aruna''s red eyes, messy hair and pitiful appearance, how could Maki Zin refuse? He nodded and said, "You go to the town over there first, I''ll go save Auntie!"


    "Maki Zin, I want to personally see my mother. Take me there, okay?" Aruna''s attitude was very resolute.


    Maki Zin did not speak anymore. His right hand grabbed Aruna''s arm and floated over to the man''s side.


    It was obvious that they had gone through an intense battle at a fork in the road. A large group of people were sitting quietly around a horse carriage, as though they were waiting for something. Without even thinking, one could tell that they were waiting for Aruna. A large group of black-clothed men had died beside them, it seemed like the ones who were here to protect Aruna and her daughter were all dead.


    Maki Zin knew that he wouldn''t be able to hold on for much longer since he needed to quickly take care of them.


    "Aruna, I will go deal with them. Don''t move, wait for me to call you out, do you understand?" Maki Zin said softly as he looked at Aruna, who nodded and agreed.


    Maki Zin found a few leaves, tore them apart and let them become sharp, aimed at people in a remote area and shot them towards them. Once he had people killed, he immediately panicked, what Maki Zin needed was this little bit of time, to open Ripple Feet and charge into the crowd and release all the Innate Qi in his body ¡­


    Aruna only felt that the place where Maki Zin stood had twisted a bit and in the blink of an eye, it had recovered its original appearance. The ground was filled with people in pain, Maki Zin stood alone in the middle of the crowd with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. Maki Zin had actually taken a great risk, using all of his energy to shake all of his opponents off, if the enemy was strong, he would definitely die.


    Looking at Maki Zin''s expression, and looking at his dyed white clothes, Aruna finally understood why Maki Zin had been unable to fall. It turned out that he had already been severely injured since a long time ago, and couldn''t hold back her tears.


    "Maki Zin!" Aruna supported Maki Zin who was about to fall down, then Maki Zin shook his hand and smiled, "Go, Aunt, save her. I purposely paid attention to the carriage just now, she, is fine! And then, kill them! Otherwise, none of us will leave. "


    Aruna helped the unconscious Maki Zin to move his to the side, then found a sword and entered the carriage. Seeing that his mother was securely tied up, he cut off the rope on her body.


    As he helped his mother out of the carriage, Aruna saw the group of people who were lying on the ground before him with a pleading look on their faces, "Are we really going to kill these people?"

 C37

    In a broken little room, Aruna carried a bowl of medicinal juice to Maki Zin''s side. Looking at Maki Zin who had turned over and fallen on the bed with cold sweat pouring down his forehead, he couldn''t help but feel a sharp pain in his heart.


    "When did he become so important to himself?" Aruna asked herself.


    Aruna slowly spooned the medicine into Maki Zin''s mouth and fed it to his in a big bowl. He vomited more and drank less, and by the time he finished feeding the medicine, Aruna had already cried.


    "Aruna, I never thought that he would actually..."


    "Mother! "Wuwuwu ¡­!" Aruna burst into tears the moment she saw Doug enter the door and hold her. She couldn''t take it anymore, a blissful family would lose everything in the blink of an eye. She was just a girl after all, she wasn''t as strong as she appeared to be.


    "Aruna, everything is over!" The entire night seemed to have aged by several tens of years. Toges held onto Aruna''s head, while Aruna slept in her mother''s embrace. In the past day, she had experienced too many emotions.


    Maki Zin''s finger trembled slightly, his eyes opened slightly, but he could not open it. His finger was straight, and the veins on his finger were popping up, he could not bend it at all, after using all his strength, his right hand finally formed a fist, causing Maki Zin''s expression to relax.


    His right palm suddenly released outwards, causing Maki Zin''s palm to twist strangely on his back, the wound on his back actually healing itself. In the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, the red and swollen all disappeared, leaving behind only a scar.


    Maki Zin slowly opened his eyes and forced himself to sit up. After meditating for an incense stick of time, Maki Zin let out a breath of relief, grabbed onto his right chest and drank a mouthful of tea, then said softly: "This Innate Skill is really BT, in my previous life, there is a guarantee for advertising."


    Ah!" Just as Mu Ren was about to go back to her bed and lie down for a while, a cry came from the doorway. Seeing the dumbstruck expression on her face, Mu Ren thought back to when Han Yan woke up and looked at her current self. Other than a pair of tight pants, there was nothing else.


    "How ¡­ how did you get out of bed?" Aruna ran over to the side of the bed and looked at Maki Zin. He had clearly suffered heavy injuries, how could this be?


    "I''m fine." Maki Zin said, but his tone was weak.


    "That''s good! Can you come here and know what happened to my brother? " Aruna looked at Maki Zin with anticipation. After all, other than his mother, his brother was her only family.


    "He''s fine, he should be with the soldiers now!" Maki Zin''s words had obviously pacified Aruna''s heart, and her expression relaxed.


    However, right after that, her face filled with tears, Maki Zin was at a loss for what to do, he did not have the experience to comfort girls, he could only say that it was over, everything would be fine, everything would be better if Aruna would not cry, who knew that she would cry even louder now.


    Maki Zin was extremely anxious for a moment, but as he panicked, he could not help but spurt out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Seeing Maki Zin spitting out blood so suddenly, he stopped crying and used his sleeves to wipe away the blood on the corner of his mouth. Maki Zin smelled the sweet scent of the young lady on her body and was stunned as he stared at her.


    "You, why are you looking at me like that?" Aruna and Maki Zin glanced at each other, their faces instantly flushed red, and they quickly turned their heads away.


    "You''re beautiful!" Maki Zin even suspected that these words came out of his mouth.


    "Yes, yes?" Aruna''s face was so red that it seemed as though blood was about to drip out.


    "It''s true!" Maki Zin was already impressed by himself in his heart, he really wanted to give his a slap. Why did he always want to say something else to keep calling out to her, but how come he never realized how strong he was in his previous life?


    "I ¡­"


    "I ¡­"


    They were speechless. They all had the same thought. They wanted to say something at the same time.


    "Can we not talk about this?" Aruna''s face was flushed red, her voice was so soft that she could barely hear what she said, luckily Maki Zin''s hearing ability was not normal, he heard it.


    "Alright!" If he didn''t agree now, then that would mean that he was a bit of an idiot. He really didn''t want to continue being this awkward.


    "Maki Zin, tell me, what do you think I should do when Mother and I return to the Great Yue State?" Aruna really did not know, what could she do when she returned, his home was already gone, as the saying goes people leave when their tea is cold, now that her own father is dead, hehe! Do they still think of themselves as their nieces and help them? Even if he was willing, would he have to rely on others to live his entire life?


    She didn''t know, she really didn''t know, she wanted Maki Zin to give her a way out, and she even hoped deeply in her heart that Maki Zin would say something that she didn''t dare to think about ¡­


    "Uncle is the minister of the imperial court. When you return to the capital, you will definitely receive proper arrangements from the imperial government!" As Maki Zin said this, Aruna''s heart was filled with a faint sense of loss.


    "Oh!" Aruna sat on a stool beside the bed and looked at Maki Zin, "Aren''t you tired? "Take a good rest!"


    "Oh!" "About that, let me ask, my clothes ¡­"


    "It was uncle who helped you remove the wound. The doctor helped you treat it." Aruna hurriedly interrupted Maki Zin''s return, hoping that he wouldn''t misunderstand anything.


    "Uncle?"


    "Yeah, that''s right, Uncle Wu!"


    "How far are we from most?"


    "I don''t know!" "I only know that we saved my mother and came to Uncle Wu''s house in the nearby village. He kindly took us in and you passed out for a day."


    "It''s been a day. The mother has to worry again. "No, we have to go back." Maki Zin supported himself as he spoke.


    "Can you go now?" Aruna asked.


    "I can do it!" Maki Zin looked at Aruna and smiled, "You really want to return too, don''t you?"


    Maki Zin asked Aruna to personally thank Uncle Wu and to bring her mother onto the horse carriage to leave.


    Along the way, everyone remained silent. Despite such a huge change, Tao Ge was still able to hold on, which Maki Zin couldn''t help but admire.


    Aruna just stared at Maki Zin blankly. After a slight movement from Maki Zin, she hurriedly turned her head away with a red face, leaving me, Maki Zin, a little confused.


    Maki Zin was luckier than the rest. Aruna and Taugus had placed all their pressure on Maki Zin, so how could the current Maki Zin, who was as weak as mud, endure it? Although he was able to endure the scream, the blood from the corner of his mouth flowed down.


    Once the carriage was stable, Aruna and Dougs frantically asked Maki Zin this question. Seeing them like this, Maki Zin suddenly remembered something he had seen in his previous life and blurted out, "I''m fine, I''m vomiting blood this time, I''m just used to it!"


    Aruna and Tao Ge heard what Maki Zin said and looked at each other.


    "Bullsh * t, where did you get the habit of vomiting blood?" Maki Zin couldn''t help but laugh. Seeing her smile, Maki Zin was really happy in his heart, "If I had known you would be laughing like this, then I would have vomited blood long ago. It, it vomited too late!"


    Hearing Maki Zin''s words, Aruna blushed and leaned towards her mother.

 C38

    Most of the Prince Nan manors were no longer the same as before. When Toges and Aruna saw how their home was now, they couldn''t help but cry out loud.


    Maki Zin couldn''t find a reason to comfort them, and he didn''t want to. Right now, it was a good thing for them to cry. When he walked into the residence, he saw Huhe standing foolishly in the middle of the ruins. When he saw Maki Zin come in, he threw himself beside him and kneeled down, Maki Zin was completely stunned by him, Isn''t this guy usually very proud, way too much compared to Aruna, he only had one eye left, what''s wrong with him today?


    "Big brother Maki Zin, I was blind in the past and did not recognize the mountains, hence I underestimated you. Huhe kowtowed.


    "You, what are you doing?" Maki Zin quickly helped Huhe up, feeling really helpless in his heart. What happened to him? Also, his words really made people feel like ''that'' and ''that''!


    "I want to be your disciple. Please teach me martial arts. I want to avenge my father''s family." Huhe said as he knelt down again. "I will kneel if you won''t teach me. Please, teach me martial arts!"


    "Do you know who your enemy is now? Where are you going to take revenge? "


    "It''s the Ninth Prince! It must be him, because Big Sister didn''t agree to marry Amukulu, so he had a bad relationship with Daddy. With a grudge in his heart, he summoned people to viciously harm Daddy. " Huhe clenched his teeth as he spoke.


    "Huhe, how can you be so decisive!" Maki Zin was just about to say that it might not be Ninth Uncle, when Aruna came in and berated him.


    "Sister! Great, you''re fine. What about my mother? " When Huhe saw Aruna wiping his tears away, he rushed to her side. When he raised his head and saw Tao Ge walking out, he ran over and hugged her and started crying.


    "What are you crying for, as a man, why are you crying?" Toggs reprimanded, tears in his eyes.


    "Yes, Mother, I will stop crying. From now on, I won''t cry. " Huhe wiped his tears, turned around and kneeled beside Maki Zin once again.


    "Do you really want to learn martial arts and take revenge?" Maki Zin''s face sank.


    "Yes sir!"


    "Alright, I can teach you martial arts, but whether or not you can learn it all depends on yourself. Because of my body, my martial arts training is different from ordinary people."


    The Prince Kang took a sip of tea and looked at the Sai Han who was sitting not far from him. "Sai Han, you''re not young. For the sake of our clan, we haven''t found a home yet.


    "Royal Father, I don''t have any complaints, I really don''t have any!" Maybe it was just as Ji Ya said, but only in front of Maki Zin, would she truly smile.


    "Last time ¡­" Prince Kang paused, "About Wu Liji''s incident last time ¡­"


    "What''s the matter with Uljii? I forgot? " Sai Han quickly accepted the Prince Kang''s words.


    "Do you like Cheng Xuan?"


    "Royal Father, can you not talk about this? Is there anything you need me for? " He changed the subject.


    "Did you find out? Maki Zin''s health has improved a lot since he came back. "


    "Yeah, isn''t that good?" "Do you have any news of him?"


    "Of course it''s good. What fortuitous encounter did he have, to be able to be so lively like this?" I''m just curious about him. After all, he''s my only son. " Prince Kang had a strange expression.


    "He ¡­ he was captured by an assassin to rest in the last years of the Southern Emperor. What happened afterwards was like this." Sahan couldn''t help but laugh. This little brother of his really couldn''t be predicted by ordinary people.


    "Oh!" It''s like this, he''s in the Prince Nan Manor right now. "He''s hurt a bit, but it''s nothing serious." Prince Kang did not know, that if Maki Zin did not have a miraculous Innate Skill, even if he did not die, most of his life would have ended. Since Maki Zin had reached a certain level in his Innate Skill, he did not like being followed around by people.


    "That''s good." Siehan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why don''t you go with the ministers?" Maki Zin asked Aruna.


    "They have to be respectful to us because you are here. Go with them? For people like us, as young as our little brother, and my mother and I are a bunch of women, weren''t we bullied by them? " Aruna laughed bitterly.


    Maki Zin did not say anything else, she was right, if not for Prince Nan, their greatest reliance, they would definitely be suppressed by those so called officials and dignitaries, who knew how many people would think about Aruna. Would he be able to protect her for the time being, or would he be able to protect her for the rest of his life?


    Perhaps, it was possible! Such a thought suddenly popped up in Maki Zin''s mind, causing him to jump in fright, was he trying to take advantage of her? He despised himself greatly in his heart before he gave up.


    "What are you going to do next?" Maki Zin asked as he looked at Aruna at the side while burning an incense for him.


    "What should we do? That''s right! " Aruna walked in front of the Prince Nan''s grave and held onto the wooden stake in front of the tombstone as she muttered to herself, "What should I do? Father, tell me! "How about it?"


    "Aruna, you and auntie, don''t be like this with Huhe. You can live a good life. No one can bully you. " Maki Zin really did not want to see their helpless looks, "I can still teach Huhe martial arts, right?"


    "But I don''t want to rely on others. Do you know, Maki Zin?" Aruna looked at Maki Zin with tears in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t consider your feelings." Maki Zin did not dare to look Aruna in the eye, and immediately turned his head. In a moment, his face turned pale, his mouth became dry, and his head fell to the ground, fainting.


    Aruna stood by the pond in the middle of the ruins. Her heart was in a mess, how could it be possible for him and her to be together? Now, what would be suitable for him? Appearance? Hehe, don''t joke around. If he was like this, she would already have a large group of wives.


    She never thought that since Maki Zin did not care about this, how could he care about anything else? He would care about his past life. Who else knew?


    "Aruna, you''ve fallen for him." Tao Ge walked behind Aruna.


    "Mother!" Aruna turned around and leaned into his mother''s embrace, "Mother, I''m in so much pain, I shouldn''t have done this, right? I shouldn''t have loved him at all. But, Mother, I don''t even know how I fell in love with him. What should I do? "


    "Aruna, we, let''s go, leave this place, we also want you to leave him." Toges held onto Aruna''s long hair with his hands as tears flowed down his cheeks.


    "But, I can''t bear to part with it." Aruna stood out from her mother''s embrace, "I can''t bear to part with Prince Nan''s Palace, I can''t bear to part with everything here, I can''t bear to part with him."


    "Then what are you going to do?" Tao Ge asked as he wiped away the tears on Aruna''s face.


    "I, at least, don''t let myself be regretful." Aruna said.


    Maki Zin was truly very ¡­


    He didn''t know what to say anymore. What was this? He was always on the verge of fainting, so was it necessary for him to live? Maki Zin crawled up the bed, found a pot of tea and poured it in. He shook his head, finally awake.


    Maki Zin walked out of the room and smelled the faint scent of blood in the air. He was a little confused, why didn''t Aruna and the others accept his suggestion? Perhaps he had some wishful thinking, and it was hard to say if they had any thoughts of their own.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, you''re awake! Big sister wants me to call you to go eat dinner!" Huhe ran over to Maki Zin''s side and pulled Maki Zin towards the current dining hall. It wasn''t easy for him to find some silver pieces from the palace for food to be prepared.


    "Maki Zin, you''re here!" When Aruna saw Maki Zin coming in, he couldn''t understand what was wrong with her.


    During the meal, Aruna would occasionally add more dishes for Maki Zin. Halfway there, Tao Ge said that he wanted to talk to Huhe and call him out, but Maki Zin didn''t think much of it. It was just that he was not used to the gentle Aruna.


    "Maki Zin, I want to get drunk for a bit, are you willing to match me?" Aruna looked at Maki Zin with a face full of anticipation.


    "Alright!" She must be in a bad mood since her family was ruined and everyone had perished. She wanted to get drunk.


    Maki Zin could not even drink three cups and his head started to feel dizzy. In his previous life, no matter how he said it, he could still drink a few bottles of beer, but now he could not even drink that many bottles. Speaking of which, Maki Zin''s health was not well since he was young, and he had not touched any alcohol at all, so this time when he agreed to drink from Aruna, he really felt like he was risking his life just to accompany Aruna.


    "I can''t drink anymore. If I drink anymore, I''ll get drunk." Maki Zin now understood the taste of drunkenness, and was truly impressed by those strong people who were getting drunk. This feeling, was really uncomfortable! His chest felt like it was being toyed with, he wanted to force the alcohol out of his body with his skills, so he felt that he had let Aruna down, that he had let down these good wine.


    "Maki Zin, drink some more!" Aruna''s mouth slanted as she poured another cup for Maki Zin.


    "I-I really can''t drink anymore." Maki Zin pushed the wine cup away and coincidentally saw Aruna''s captivating red face. Her heart trembled uncontrollably as she quickly turned her head to the side.


    "Maki Zin, tell me, am I beautiful in your eyes?" Aruna turned Maki Zin''s head and looked at himself.


    "Pretty, pretty!" Maki Zin nodded and returned.


    "Did you like me?" Aruna''s face was so red that it seemed as though blood was about to seep out, as she bit her lips and asked.


    "I, I, am hungry ¡­" Maki Zin pushed his head forward, leaned on Aruna''s shoulder, and fell asleep.


    In his dreams, he was bathing in the hot spring, floating around in heaven. Maki Zin felt that everything was so illusionary, so unreal ¡­ Don''t joke around, when I reincarnated, that endless darkness was the legendary paradise right? How could it be so beautiful?


    Maki Zin casually grabbed something beside him that he was about to throw away. Hmm, no, there seemed to be a person beside him last night, so he quickly sat up and slept for the entire night, it seemed like he was still a little tired. Maki Zin looked inside his body, then looked at his own hands, which were clutching onto a pink undergarment.


    "What happened?" Maki Zin fell into a daze, had he had a messy nature after drinking too much? That would be too scary. He was not a human at all.


    Maki Zin jumped off his bed and turned around to look. There was a note on the bedside, upon seeing it, Maki Zin''s eyes turned red as he threw the note on the bed and chased after him. A line of words appeared at the corner of the note: "Maki Zin, I hate you, and love you more! I am your man! "

 C39

    Maki Zin rushed out of the house bare-chested. When he met anyone outside the house, he immediately asked if they had met a mother with a son and daughter, who would care about him, and treat him as a madman. What kind of mother and daughter were they looking for this early in the morning? If this person wasn''t crazy, then what was he?


    An hour later, Maki Zin went into his original room dejectedly. Raising his head, he saw Sai Han holding Aruna''s brush and looking at it, "Have they left?"


    "Hm!" Sis, do you think they will come back? " Maki Zin asked after putting on his clothes.


    "You care about her? Like her? "Seriously." Sihan walked over to Maki Zin.


    "I''ve cared about her since the day he recognized me as a friend. Like it? Like she said, I don''t even know myself, but now I can''t let her go. " Because she was already one of them.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back!" Sai Han laughed and left first, Maki Zin packed up and took all of Aruna''s things, when he arrived at the big doors, he turned to look, Aruna, are we done? Now I''m afraid you''re willing, and I''m not going to agree.


    Once he returned to the Duke Palace, Maki Zin went straight to the Prince Kang''s study room. Seeing that his father was looking at something earnestly, Maki Zin did not disturb him and instead found a wooden stool to wait at the side. It was only when the Prince Kang finished what he wanted to do that he realized that Maki Zin was already sleeping soundly.


    "Father, are you done?" Maki Zin wiped his eyes and stood up.


    "Just call me, why are you waiting here? What''s the matter?" Prince Kang patted Maki Zin''s shoulder.


    "Father, can you help me find Aruna''s family?"


    "Good!" Since it''s someone you''ve chosen, your daughter-in-law cannot suffer outside. " Prince Kang immediately agreed, "Maki Zin, I don''t think father and son have done anything together. How about we go fishing together today?"


    "Alright!"


    "Alslen, go and find my daughter-in-law, oh, Aruna''s family." Prince Kang ordered loudly, "Oh, bring the fishes that helped me fish first, two sets!"


    By a small lake, Prince Kang was lying down leisurely on the grass. With a blade of grass in his mouth, he was focused on staring at the fishing rod. Maki Zin sat there, holding onto the fishing rod with both of his feet in the lake. They were the old peasant father and son fishing there.


    "Royal Father, do you think we can find Aruna?" Maki Zin turned and asked the Prince Kang.


    "The person I''m looking for doesn''t seem to have disappeared even now." Prince Kang was not arrogant, but self-confident.


    "Oh, that''s good!" Maki Zin responded as he pointed at the Prince Kang''s fishing rod and shouted, "Father, you''re hooked!"


    "That''s just a small fish, I''m not interested!" Prince Kang did not even look at him and continued to talk. Maki Zin had nothing to say to this strong father of his.


    In the evening, Maki Zin had filled a bamboo house with fish but the Prince Kang was still unable to catch what he called "big fish", so he carried the empty bamboo house and returned to the Duke Palaces with Maki Zin.


    "Master, where have you been these past few days?" The moment Maki Zin entered the room, a petite girl pouted and stood in front of him.


    "I went out to find a young lady for you. How was it? Are you happy? " Maki Zin pinched Han Yan''s lips, which could be hung with oil bottles, and poured himself a cup of tea to drink.


    "Young Master!" Han Yan was obviously dissatisfied, "Who is it? Oh, right, Ba Gen is back. He''s looking for you! "


    "Oh?" Maki Zin had a very good impression of this Ba Gen who was a servant and a friend when he was young.


    Young master, Bagan finally met you." Mu Ren turned around and saw a big fellow hugging him like a bear servant. Mu Ren was angered to the point that he couldn''t even breathe. I missed you so much!


    "Ba Na Yuan, can you not, cough cough! "Can you put me down first?" Maki Zin really liked this big shot guy from the bottom of his heart.


    "What''s wrong with you? Young Prince. " Ba Gen saw that Maki Zin''s face was pale and immediately asked.


    "Ba Gen, the young master''s health is not good, how could he withstand those slaps from you?" Han Yan spoke in a tiger-like manner, while rubbing her head in embarrassment and apologizing to the laughing stock.


    "Oh, right. Young Master, Princess Shaomin came to see you. She seems to be very unhappy that you weren''t here!" Han Yan bit her lips and whispered as she grabbed onto her sleeves.


    "Oh, is there something wrong with me? I''ll go and tell her. Otherwise, who knows how that crazy girl will deal with those pitiful people! " Maki Zin shook his head and laughed bitterly. No one could do anything to Zhao Min, if they were displeased with her, their masters would definitely suffer.


    On the training field, a pretty girl threw her sword away, stomped her feet and snorted, "Not fun! Not fun! What are you all doing! Master Bitter Camel, Master Er, do you want to compete with me in martial arts? "


    "Princess, this genius has made great progress." An old man with a goatee and a beard on his chin and a lecherous look in his eyes bowed to the girl.


    "Humph, if everyone was as patient as you are, how would I train my martial arts?" Zhao Min glanced at the two elders of the Profound Nether Sect who walked over to a man wearing a mask on his head. "Master Bitterhead, you are usually the most strict with me.


    Ah!" "Ahh!" The dhuta gestured, and the corners of Zhao Min''s lips curled up higher and higher.


    "You''re not feeling well! Why haven''t all of them been like this these past few days? " Zhao Min swung her hand.


    "What''s that?" How can our cute little princess be unhappy? " Just as Zhao Min wanted to return, she heard the voice of someone she was looking for everywhere. It was this guy who had made her very unhappy.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, you''re here, heh ¡­" Just as Zhao Min wanted to run, he suddenly stopped, the corners of his mouth raised higher than before, Maki Zin looked at that raised mouth of hers, it was completely possible to break the record, Maki Zin thought, but he was hiding the truth from the cute girl.


    "You, ah, where did you go? I couldn''t find you anywhere, and I''m almost calling you to go find you. Hey, give me an explanation." They had said that they would wait for news in the next few days! "How come I can''t even see him when I go to look for him?" Zhao Min walked to Maki Zin''s side and extended her finger towards Maki Zin''s nose.


    "Didn''t he just leave for a day?" Maki Zin muttered softly.


    "What?" What did you say? Oh, one day, I have to wait a day! Are you saying that you are not hateful? " Right now, Zhao Min was like a little tigress.


    "Damn it, damn it! I am very detestable! " Maki Zin nodded his head quickly. He had experienced the might of this seemingly harmless and very cute little tiger before. He did not want to repeat the same thing again.


    "Hmph, that''s more like it. I want to cook another plate of Red Braised Ribs." Zhao Min pointed at Maki Zin''s nose and quickly said. In the end, she was still nostalgic about the "special" dish Maki Zin cooked to pacify her.


    Maki Zin looked at Han Yan, who was secretly laughing, and felt that she had really failed!


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, do you think that the six major sects'' siege of Bright Summit will result in the removal of Ming Religion from the list, or is the six major sects suffering a great loss of vitality?" Zhao Min patted her full stomach.


    "What do you want of them? Perhaps nothing will happen to them! "


    "I want them all to disappear, that''s for the best; if nothing happens to them, I''ll let them have them. "Hahaha!" Zhao Min revealed the smile of a little demon, Maki Zin finally understood why Zhou Dian would feel goosebumps at the bottom of his heart whenever he saw her, this little demon girl was truly called that for nothing.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, let''s just get up the day after tomorrow, okay? Zhao Min secretly whispered into Maki Zin''s ear, "Also, don''t let that guy Zhama Du know, he''s so hateful!"


    "I don''t care!" Looking at Zhao Min who acted like a thief, Maki Zin couldn''t help but laugh.


    Maki Zin and Zhao Min played until nightfall before they returned. Once they entered the Duke Palaces, the servants immediately said that the Prince Kang wanted to see him, so Maki Zin headed straight for the study room.


    "I couldn''t find them, so they knew we would. They avoided our eyes long ago." Prince Kang said while looking at Maki Zin.


    "Forget about it. Father, they are also people of the dynasty, so they understand everything here too well. Being as smart as her, it is really too easy to hide from her." Maki Zin laughed bitterly.


    "Maki Zin, I will definitely help you find her." The Prince Kang was really annoyed. He couldn''t find anyone but his own daughter-in-law.


    Royal Father, she doesn''t want to remember the past, let her!


    When he walked out of the study and looked at the blue sky, it was dark gray in Maki Zin''s face. Was the first woman in his life going to leave just like that?


    "Aruna, are we really going to end this like this?" Maki Zin said softly.

 C40

    Early in the morning, Maki Zin left the Duke Palace alone. He needed some time to calm down.


    The chaotic street market, the busy crowd, he himself stood in the middle, but he was not in harmony. It was as if he was really unnecessary in this world.


    After his reincarnation, the only son of the Prince Kang; the successor of Dali, the one who learned innate techniques; the adopted sister like Aruna who cared deeply about him; the mother who doted on him as much as he did on Ji Ya; the older sister with Sai Han who worked for him everywhere;


    He didn''t know how much God had given him, but he still couldn''t feel the value of his existence. What should he do? Why live?


    Become an amazing person and change history? To be a Prince of Peace, to be able to hug one another?


    He had never had such thoughts before. Others might say that he was a hypocrite, but he did not care. He had never thought that he would be surrounded by beautiful women.


    Why are you doing this? What right do you have to sit on the throne of the highest authority in the world?


    Because you are a reincarnated person, and you know history? Don''t joke around, this world has changed since the day you came here. Since you''re a variable, wouldn''t it be the same here? Who knows if Zhang Wuji would be able to kill him with a slap and then become the emperor of this place.


    Rebirth? In Maki Zin''s eyes, other than surviving for a dozen more years more than the so-called people of the same year, there was nothing else.


    No, no, it wasn''t what he wanted at all. What did he care about? Why, exactly why was he alive?


    In his previous life, he had said that it was for his parents and Sini with absolute certainty. For his parents? For Aruna?


    Maki Zin walked aimlessly, thinking, his thoughts became more and more chaotic, his eyes slowly turning red without him knowing ¡­


    After exiting the city gate, he found himself in a field. It was so beautiful and tiring here. If you want to sleep, then go ahead and sleep!


    Maki Zin laid on the field ridge and slowly closed his eyes ¡­


    A darkness, a nothingness, an extreme tranquility, a frightening tranquility. This feeling, it was very familiar!


    In a luxurious room, a beautiful young woman held a doll in her left hand and handed it to a little boy. The little man happily took the doll and gave the young woman a kiss on the cheek.


    "Guo Yi, that girl is so beautiful. When I grow up, I, Huang Min Da, will definitely marry into that kind of a wife." The two kids stood shoulder to shoulder, pointing at a little girl eating ice cream.


    "Give up! She is mine, her name is Deng Sini ¡­ "


    Ah, my head is spinning. Where am I? Oh my god! All around them were tall buildings. What, what? And the road? A car?


    Hungry, this, this is the N gate?


    Did he come back by himself? Maki Zin scratched his head.


    Xiao Xiao?" That was really Xiao Xiao! When Mu Ren saw a cute girl walk out of the school gate, her eyes red and swollen, her face expressionless, he waved his hand and shouted, "Xiao Xiao, Xiao Xiao!


    Xiao Xiao, however, ignored him and walked past him ¡­


    Why is that? Maki Zin was confused, usually when this girl saw him, he would shout and shout?


    Xiao Xiao walked to the side of a boy who was carrying a bag. The boy helped him to wipe the tears at the corner of his eyes.


    "Haha!" Congratulations! "Rice yellow, you''re finally catching up to me!" Maki Zin patted Rice Yellow and Xiao Xiao''s shoulders. He thought that they would blush a little, but they completely ignored him.


    Maki Zin realized in shock that his own hands could actually pierce through Xiao Xiao and Rice Yellow''s body, but they seemed to not have noticed at all.


    "Xiao Xiao, Yi Zi is already like that. You really don''t need to be like this. If you were this upset, Yi Zi would be very sad if he knew. He has always treated you as his own sister." Huang Min Da pulled Xiao Xiao into her embrace.


    "Oh my god, Brother Yi Zi is so good, how could he be like this?" Sister Sini has guarded him for many days already, if Brother Yi Zi doesn''t wake up, I''m afraid even Sister Sini, she ¡­ "


    "Let''s go see Yiko!" Huang Min and Xiao Xiao stopped a car, and Maki Zin quickly followed.


    People''s Hospital of N Province. Its fame was widespread throughout the world! Right now, Guo Yi who was hit by the car was being treated here.


    Guo Yi followed Rice Huang and the others all the way to a top grade sickroom. Upon entering, Guo Yi saw a face that he had dreamt of for more than ten years.


    This, Sini was grabbing onto Guo Yi''s hand, and crawling on the side of the bed, sleeping soundly, with a trace of tears still flowing from the corner of her eyes. She must really be too tired!


    Maki Zin couldn''t help but extend his hand to wipe her tears, but he couldn''t, seeing his previously incomparably beautiful face become haggard because of him, he hated himself, hated himself for being useless, hated himself for being useless, and actually wanted to love her so much for her to look like this. Ceng Jin, didn''t he vow in his heart that he wouldn''t let her tears, that there would only be happiness and laughter in her life? Now it was him who had done this to her.


    God, what kind of punishment is this, for me to see the person I love the most and yet not be able to embrace her? Do you envy me so much that you want me to go mad, that you''d rather die than stop playing with me?


    Maki Zin stood in the sick bay and shouted. However, no one knew that other than the Heavens, there was another person in this sickroom that could open his heart.


    Xiao Xiao wanted to wake Sini up, but she was stopped by Rice Yellow, who shook her head at him.


    On the bed, the pale Guo Yi had his eyes closed tight. His electrocardiogram was already about to stop, and if not for his father''s existence, his account would have already been revoked.


    He hated himself, pointing at himself lying on the sickbed. You''re weak, you''re useless, you''re the bastard, it''s you, it''s you who made Sini be like this.


    He kicked and kicked himself on the bed again, until he was completely exhausted. He sat on the bed and began to cry.


    After a while, a middle aged couple walked into the sickroom. Sini rubbed her eyes and woke up, seeing them, she quickly greeted them. The couple advised her to sleep more.


    Maki Zin looked at the two, his eyes completely drenched, his entire body shivering, barely able to crawl up and kneel in front of them, wanting to hug their legs, it was impossible.


    Maki Zin kneeled on the ground and sobbed loudly. Other than crying, there was nothing else he could do.


    Maki Zin felt that he was about to run out of strength, almost fainting. A strong suction force came from the bed, suddenly he was unconscious.


    When Maki Zin slowly woke up, a face filled with tears and pear blossoms was instantly imprinted in front of his eyes. His heartbeat instantly exceeded 300, and he was pulled into his embrace as he softly muttered, "Sini!"


    "Yes!" With this light answer, Maki Zin entered into a half dazed state.


    Maki Zin rubbed the cute girl in her arms. Feel it? Soft!


    "I''m alive again. Did I come back?" Maki Zin pointed to his nose.


    "En, Yi, you''re back. You''re finally back!" Sini rubbed herself against Guo Yi''s chest with a face full of happiness.


    Just as Maki Zin wanted to be intimate with his, the door opened. Maki Zin looked at his parents who were giggling in front of him, and suddenly, he thought of an ostrich that buried its head in his chest.


    "My darling, you can be considered fishy, but you are the best, you need to pay attention to your body, Sini, don''t pamper him too much, just let him do whatever he wants." The beautiful lady walked over with a smile, wanting to guard the thing in her hand against a nearby seat.


    "Father, mother! "I, I ¡­" Guo Yi''s eyes gradually turned red.


    "There''s no need to say anything else. It''s good that you''re back, everything is fine!" Tears welled up in the corners of Father Guo''s eyes.


    Maki Zin, or Guo Yi, he didn''t even know which one of these he was now. He knew that he was very happy right now, truly very satisfied, and that his dream had come true since he was young. His mother had said that as long as he left the hospital, he had to get engaged to Sini.


    After a month, Guo Yi had finally left the hospital. His parents and close friends were all gathered together, and Guo Yi''s decision was made in such a beautiful and illusory manner.


    Deep inside, deep inside, what did he have to worry about? Why can''t I remember? Father? Mother? Elder sister? Min Min, inclusive...


    "I want you to remember me all your life and never forget me; I hate you and love you even more, I am your man!" Who is A, she is crying, how can this be? Now I''m the happiest, aren''t I?


    What, all of this? I must have had a long dream while I was asleep, and I can''t remember it too clearly now. Funny, I''m back, am I not? Look at how happy everyone is right now!


    "Yi, what are you thinking about?" A pair of jade-like hands embraced him from behind.


    "No, nothing?" I just think it''s all too sudden! " Guo Yi grabbed Sini''s hand and turned around with a smile.


    Just then, Guo Yi and Sini walked into the hall hand in hand. Under everyone''s blessings, just as Guo Yi was about to kiss Sini, he suddenly realised that in front of him was Sini, it was actually a skeleton wearing a white robe. Turning around, the brilliant and bright hall had turned into a sinister looking room, the entire place was filled with a terrifying black mist, and the people who came to congratulate had turned into countless of skeletons.


    "Yi, you, what happened to you? You seem scared? You don''t like me anymore, do you? " As the skeleton in front of Guo Yi spoke in Sini''s voice, all of the hairs on Guo Yi''s body instantly stood up.


    "You, you aren''t Sini, and you aren''t my parents, Xiao Xiao. "Who are you?" Guo Yi said coldly.


    "I am Sini! What''s the matter with you? "Yi, don''t you love me anymore?" The skeleton wiped its eyes with its hand.


    "I''m your dad (mom)!"


    "Yizi, I''m Rice Yellow ¡­"


    "Yi-ge, I''m Xiao Xiao ¡­"


    "Guo Yi, I''m your famous uncle ¡­"


    Ah!" "AHH!" "AHH!" You are not! No! No! "Who are you?" Guo Yi''s eyes gradually turned red, his entire body emitting a pink mist! It was close to madness.


    "Darling son, I''m your mother! "Come here, you ¡­" A skeleton stretched out its bone and grabbed towards Guo Yi.


    "No, don''t come over here!" Guo Yi shouted as he shook his hands.


    "Hehe!" "Hehe!" A large group of skeletons swarmed towards him. He had never been this afraid before. Even when he was about to die, all the beautiful moments would turn into this. Why? Why?


    In the blink of an eye, the floor was filled with limbs. Hunger, was probably a skeleton, and when Maki Zin''s eyes gradually returned to normal, the people on the ground were actually all real people.


    "Roar!" "Oh my god, are you done playing?!" Guo Yi stood alone in the middle of the hall and roared.


    "Yi, Yi ¡­" In the pool of blood, a hand was reaching out to him. Guo Yi hurried over and embraced her, "Sini, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Don''t leave me, okay?"


    "Yi, I don''t blame you. We don''t blame you ¡­" Sini caressed Guo Yi''s face and laughed as he fell into her embrace.


    Maki Zin''s eyes turned red again. He only had hatred left, and wanted to kill to vent the anger in his heart, to express his dissatisfaction with the heavens ¡­


    Two people appeared before his eyes. They were charging at him. What were they planning to do? Capture him? Then go to hell! Guo Yi no longer looked at the two, and pushed them out with his palm ¡­


    When he saw a piece of land suddenly erupt with a monstrous killing intent, he wanted to investigate, but was suddenly sent flying by that person''s palm. He could not believe that such an expert had appeared in the martial arts world. Wudang, Zhang Sanfeng? Or was it the missing Ming Religion Sect Master, Yang Ding Tian?


    That person gradually stood up as a sense of defeat burst forth from Boss Xiao''s heart. That expert looked to be around eighteen or nineteen years old. What a joke. He actually couldn''t even withstand a single palm from the same person.


    With bloodshot eyes, Maki Zin stood up, walked towards the two, and coldly said: "You two must die!"


    Boss Xiao bitterly smiled. He didn''t think that he would end up like this, dying in the hands of a junior who had a Qi deviation.


    "You, you, be scared! Come at me! Hungry! This is a group word. Let''s go in circles!" Looking, looking for me, right? " He walked to the middle of the trio and picked up a piece of paper from the ground to read. Maki Zin''s figure paused for a moment, and that child wanted to launch a sneak attack, but Boss Xiao held him down and shook his head, signalling him not to go. Hehe, I didn''t know that you were originally so strong, but I got it. I added a bit more urging on your wine, Soulshake Incense, you slept very soundly, didn''t you? I let you take advantage of me before I left, but I was so tired last night. "


    "Let me tell you, I''m afraid you''ll never see me again. Because, because of me, I''m going to leave with my mother and brother." The child continued to struggle as the killing intent in Maki Zin''s eyes gradually decreased.


    "Ahhh!" Maki Zin mumbled.


    "I, I think, thought for a long time, I still, still decided not to let myself, regret! Because of me, I love you, I love you! "I, I decided to give, give, give!" The child stroked his chin. "What do you mean?" How can I give it to others? Can my father give it to others? "I don''t understand."


    "Hmph, you must be very, very happy now, right? Are you satisfied? You might say, I''m not ashamed. But our grassland girls have such a natural disposition. If you love, then you love! " The child could finally read it a little more smoothly.


    "You, I don''t know, I started it, I hate you so much, but gradually, I realised that you are much better than those so-called young masters. It''s hard, no wonder Min Min acknowledged you as her brother. But, hunger, but you really hate it. Once, I said I was afraid of mice, and you threw it into my quilt, quilt, but it scared me to death. "You are the first person who dares to do this to me!"


    "A-A-Ru ¡­" Maki Zin slowly closed his eyes...


    "I hate you. I hate you for messing up my heart. I hate you for making me restless. I hate you!" Hate you unknowingly will let me fall in love with you, I don''t even know when I fell in love with you. Was it the first time you and I met? Or when you flew with me, I didn''t know! " Finally, the baby wasn''t stuck!


    "Do you know? Just like yesterday, when you told me to kill those people, I, really did not dare, I never did, but you said, if we don''t kill them, we will all die. Once we see, I, I really killed them.


    "I don''t care now, I don''t care no matter how you look at me. I hate you, and I love you even more. I''m yours!" It will be yours for the rest of your life, even if this time we''ll never see each other again. " The child swallowed his saliva as he thought, I''m tired. Who wrote this?


    "Aruna!" Maki Zin walked to the child''s side and picked up the slip of paper, placed it on his face, and smiled faintly.


    "Trash!"


    "Hey, listen to me. I heard that you are very good at riding horses. I want to compete with you. Do you dare?"


    "What?" You, you don''t dare to compare with me? "


    "Hmph, coward!"


    "You didn''t offend me, and we don''t know each other either. Do you dare to do it or not? "


    "Does what I think have anything to do with you?"


    "Heh heh, is that so? "Hey, what do you mean, sometimes?"


    "I don''t think you''re that annoying."


    "Maki Zin, can you save my mother? "Please!"


    "Bullsh * t, where did you get the habit of vomiting blood?"


    "I hate you, I love you even more. I am your person!"


    "Aruna! Sini! " The color of blood in Maki Zin''s eyes had already completely disappeared. Looking at the two who were not far from him, he bowed in apology.


    "Brother, your martial arts are a bit strange?" Boss Xiao asked.


    "Actually, the Qi from my Qi deviation earlier could not be considered my own. It was caused by me accidentally eating a Supreme Poison."


    "Oh!" So that''s how it is, little brother, what''s your name? " Boss Xiao did have the intention to rope Maki Zin in. To have such abilities at such a young age, what would happen in the future?


    "My name is Guo Yi!" Maki Zin used his own Innate Ability to treat the two of them and rubbed the little kid''s head, giving them all the silver he had on him, "Little brother, I will not thank you for this, take this. If I get the chance, I''ll pay you back double. "


    Maki Zin smiled as he walked over to the main hall. What past life, where did he get this life, whether it was a dream or a reality, so what of it?


    In the end, wasn''t it all just a dream ¡­

 C41

    "Mister Xiao, are you interested in that person?" When Maki Zin left, the child asked like Boss Xiao.


    "Hmm, his martial arts is higher than Qing Cang!" "If I can use it ¡­"


    "What?" Can he beat Big Brother Qing Cang? " The child was filled with disbelief.


    "Tian Lin, in the future, you have to learn how to use and see through everything. Even if what he said is the truth, relying on external forces, I am not confident that I can defeat him. You, are still too inexperienced now." Boss Xiao looked at the boy and muttered to himself, "Guo Yi, for your innate technique to have reappeared in the Jianghu, who exactly is he?"


    That dream did not last long, and it was only half an afternoon when Maki Zin returned home. The moment he entered the Duke Palace, Maki Zin rushed into his room with his door closed, and even Han Yan did not know what he was doing.


    Prince Kang was in the pavilion, thinking about something, his eyes glazed over, and a moment later, a faint smile emerged from the corner of his mouth.


    Prince Kang shook his head. Just as he turned around, a black-clothed man pointed a long sword at him. When the assassin appeared, Prince Kang did not display the slightest bit of panic. While he was in a daze, he had sent all his men away. It could be said that he had no one to protect him at the moment.


    The assassin knew that this person was someone that even the emperor had to be courteous to. He did not want to waste too much time, because the more he stayed, the more danger he would be in.


    The assassin turned into an afterimage as he stabbed towards Prince Kang. Prince Kang roared and leaned towards the railings, barely dodging the sword strike.


    "You are not bad. You are able to come here and find me without alerting this king''s guards!" Prince Kang smiled.


    "As expected of the world-famous Prince Kang, his reputation does not live up to itself! I can see how calm you can be under my sword. " The assassin was a little impressed by the Prince Kang Lord.


    "You can absolutely do things for our imperial government. We won''t ¡­" Prince Kang really admired talented people, and wanted to accept this assassin. After all, enemies can also become friends, right? However, he was interrupted by the assassin with a wave of his hand.


    "I''m not going to be a lackey for you Tattoo. I only came here to kill you. Die!" The black clothed man flew towards Prince Kang and chopped down ¡­


    Han Yan was truly confused, why was his young master getting more and more mysterious? Unlike when he was young, although he looked like a bored little jar, he had something to tell him.


    "Damn young master, bad young master, I haven''t seen anyone for a day. Once I got back, I hid in my room and didn''t come out. I didn''t even say accompanying them." Just as she was about to go back, he heard the sound of fighting coming from the pavilion in the pond. Han Yan immediately rushed over to take a look, she saw a black clothed man attacking Prince Kang, and saw that Prince Kang was about to be unable to resist.


    "Someone come quickly, there''s an assassin!" Come quickly, your highness! " Han Yan shouted without thinking.


    All of a sudden, the guards in the mansion flocked over to the pond. "Over there, in the pavilion!" Han Yan pointed to the center of the pond towards the guards.


    When the black clothed man saw the Mongolian soldiers rushing towards him, he knew that his assassination attempt had succeeded. Even if this Prince Kang''s martial arts weren''t high, after all, he was still a figure that came from a large army, how could he be so easy to kill?


    "You will obey me, and I will still say the same thing. I will absolutely not treat you unfairly." Prince Kang smiled as he stood stably on his messy clothes.


    "You think these people can catch me?" The black-clothed man snorted coldly and used the water between his feet to fly to the opposite side of the pool. Another group of guards rushed to the door to stop them.


    "Prince, are you alright?" Han Yan and a group of guards surrounded Prince Kang and asked. Prince Kang shook his head as he looked at Han Yan with a gentle smile, then turned and shouted, "I want that person alive."


    When Maki Zin returned to the Duke Palaces, he used his force to recuperate. He discovered that his cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds through this unfathomable deviation, and he didn''t know if he was happy or worried.


    When he woke up, the sky was already dark. He could not help but shake his head and laugh bitterly, then he heard the noise outside and asked: "Han Yan, what is happening outside? "So noisy."


    "Un, he is Young Prince, the son of Prince Kang?" When Maki Zin shouted, two black-clothed men holding big blades rushed in, even a fool would know now, it seems like an assassin had appeared in the Duke Palaces, "Capture him, we did a great deed! "Hehe!"


    Maki Zin ignored the two people who were charging towards him and walked out the door. When he got near to them, the two screamed miserably as they flew out of the window, facing the person who wanted to assassinate his family, he had no reason to show mercy, only death.


    Maki Zin arrived outside the door, grabbed a guard and asked him. Only then did he realise that his father had been stabbed, and immediately ran towards the pond.


    With so many people rushing over to help Prince Kang, the black clothed man only wanted to take his brothers with him, so he didn''t want to stay any longer, so he climbed over a wall and was about to leave when he suddenly saw a dragon-clawed man coming towards him. He quickly raised his palm, and with a bang, a wall was stepped on, causing the black clothed man to fly backwards, landing on the ground and somersaulting over a few times before stopping.


    "Your highness loves talent, but I''ll let you live. Don''t resist anymore." Arslan came out from behind the wall, unharmed.


    "Pfft!" The man in black shouted and slammed the ground with a single palm. With a pull of his hand, the surrounding guards felt the pressure increase tremendously. They were unable to move even a little bit as the water in the pool crazily rushed towards the man in black, surrounding him in the center.


    Arslan coldly watched as the man in black made his move. His tight braids were all blown away by the force and his long hair covered his entire face. When the man in black was about to make his move, Arslan gripped his hands in front of his chest.


    The man in black opened his arms, and the water in the pool shot towards Arisaema like a flying dragon. Arisaema''s left hand shrank, and his right hand pushed out. A giant golden dragon soared into the air, and the man in black underestimated Arisaema.


    Arslan waved his hand at the column of water in front of him, and it disappeared without a trace.


    "Quickly search!" When the Prince Kang saw Maki Zin walking over, he asked the guard to make way for him, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m just curious!" Maki Zin patted Han Yan who was waving at him.


    Not long after, everyone fished out a bare-chested guard from the water. Prince Kang immediately ordered everyone to take note of the person who was by their side.


    Han Yan chuckled as she ran to Maki Zin''s side and whispered to him: "Young Master, this assassin is really strong. He found a guard in the water to change his clothes and ran away under the encirclement of so many people."


    "It isn''t simple!" Maki Zin nodded, and in the blink of an eye, he curiously glanced at Arisaema.


    As he was about to go to bed, someone broke the window, and a guard rolled into the room. As soon as he turned around, he put on all his clothes and walked over to the guard who had dared to enter his room.


    "It''s you?"


    "It''s you?"


    Ever since Xiao Qingcang defeated Xiao Qingcang, Xiao Qingcang had been crying as he practiced his martial arts. This time, he thought that with his current abilities, he would be able to kill Prince Kang with his sword, but who knew that there would be someone who was not weaker than Cheng Xuan. After losing to him in a single strike, he finally understood that he had always been a frog in the well. However, he hadn''t expected to see her here for five years!


    "You came to assassinate my Royal Father?" Sai Han sneered.


    "That''s right, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Your boudoir, Sai Han!" Xiao Qingcang grabbed the tea leaves on the table and gulped them down.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll call people?" He raised his sleeve and lit several candles that had been blown out.


    "I''ll shut up before you call. You have to believe me." Xiao Qingcang said fearlessly. I can''t beat the experts under your father''s command, so why should I be afraid of you?


    "Oh, that''s true." "What are you going to do there, hide in my room? Or under my bed? "


    "Sai Han, you don''t have to mock me. I already said that you would be mine. This is a good opportunity. I will take you away! You can also say that I will forcefully bring you back to become my wife. " Xiao Qingcang thought, his harvest this time was not small, it was worth it to be able to get her.


    "Really? It seems that I have no choice but to follow you." When Xiao Qingcang saw that, he sighed in his heart. As expected of the daughter of someone like the Prince Kang.


    Maki Zin found Alex and smiled blankly. "You are indeed the guardian of the Duke Palace, that palm art of yours just now was really overbearing! I wonder what kind of palm technique it is? "


    "Beating Dragon 18 Palms, Long Zhan and Ye!" Arslan answered respectfully.


    "Beating Dragon 18 Palms? "You will?" Maki Zin really did not expect that Arslan knew Beating Dragon 18 Palms.


    "Mm. To be more precise, I only know a few of them. They were fragments I obtained when my Mongolian army attacked Xiangyang. Due to luck, they have fallen into my hands." "I know that Young Prince cannot practice martial arts, but there are a lot of things that interest me. I have already memorized the palm techniques inside them since they are useless to me, so I will give them to you! In the future, give it to whoever you think is right. After all, Guo Jing was a great hero. I hope that his absolute art will not be lost. It''s up to you! "


    Maki Zin took the book and expressed his gratitude. Arisaema had already turned around and left, and Han Yan looked at the small book in Maki Zin''s hands curiously. Maki Zin patted her head and laughed: "It''s time to go back! Do you want to learn it? "


    Sai Han brought along the Duke Palace bodyguards who were dressed in the attire of Xiao Qingcang and left the Prince Kang Palace. Sai Han held onto his sleeves as he turned around and looked at Xiao Qingcang, "What do you plan to do next?"


    "I''ll take you back to my home!" Xiao Qingcang was currently in a good mood, he did not care about his injuries at all, and he was not dissatisfied when he thought that Laxhan would be dodged, he said gently, "You, will be mine sooner or later. "Now, I''ll take you to see my uncle."


    "Aren''t you afraid that they will kill me?" She, almost always had this look on her face.


    "I''m here, I won''t. You don''t have to be afraid!" Xiao Qingcang turned around and took the lead. He was not afraid that Xi Han would run away, he believed that he could grab her as easily as flipping his hand.


    Maki Zin went back to his room and took out the remnant Beating Dragon 18 Palms, which only recorded seven and a half strikes, one of them being a flying dragon in the sky while the other was a hidden dragon that was not allowed to be used, the Twin Dragons were able to fetch water, the Dragon Battle in the Wilderness, the Divine Dragon''s Tail, and the Proud Dragon Repents was not complete. This''s Superclass was incomplete, so these few moves were also weakened a bit.


    Maki Zin sighed and threw the book onto the bed, then turned over the quilt. "How many experts have this Beating Dragon 18 Palms brought to the surface in the past? Qiao Feng, Hong Qi Gong, and Guo Qing, all of them. "I wonder if Qiao Feng knows what he looks like and thinks about this palm technique?"


    Maki Zin walked down the bed and sat on his seat as he held the book in his hands: I wonder what that son-in-law Guo Qing is capable of doing with his law? If not, even the current Sect Leader Shi Huolong would not be able to defeat him.


    Just as Maki Zin was thinking about how the Beating Dragon 18 Palms was doing today, Han Yan had rushed in in in a fluster. She let out a long breath and patted her chest, "Young, Young Master, the princess is gone."


    "What?" Maki Zin stood up and threw the book on the ground. He ran towards Sai Han''s room, since Second Sister was already married, who else could be in the Prince''s residence other than the big sister Sai Han and the princess?


    Upon entering Sihan''s room, both Prince Kang and Ji Ya were there. Maki Zin asked himself, "Big Sis brought a guard out of the Duke''s Mansion? She never brought any guards. " He turned around and ran out of the room.


    Prince Kang''s long hair stood up straight. He was being merciful, but he did not expect his beloved daughter to be held hostage.


    "Arslan, why did you stop me?" Prince Kang only wanted to save Sai Han right now.


    "She''s the pride of the heavens. How could a group of rat ants harm her!" Arslan smiled mysteriously.


    "Arslan, you said that Sihan has an absolute art that even I don''t know about. How can I believe you?"


    "It''s definitely their bad luck that they managed to provoke a princess. Arslan can guarantee it with his head!"


    "I''ll believe you this once, but you and the boy from the five elements, go find them all. Make sure nothing happens to her!" Also, tell Cheng Xuan that he will definitely protect Sihan and remind him not to be too loyal and cause trouble for Sihan. "


    Sai Han followed Xiao Qingcang into an inn called "Accompanying". Xiao Qingcang entered Sky No. 1 Room, bowed to an old man, and said, "Greetings, Uncle."


    "Hmm, it didn''t succeed this time, right?" That old man was the one who was injured by Maki Zin, Boss Xiao, "You are too reckless, Prince Kang, you think you can kill a bastard just because you said so?"


    "I, I was just a bit off." Xiao Qingcang clapped his hands and lowered his head.


    "Who is she?" Boss Xiao pointed at Sai Han.


    "I am ¡­" Her name is Hui''er! " Xiao Qingcang hurriedly interrupted Sihan.


    "Why is she wearing the clothes of a Mongol aristocrat?" Boss Xiao was a little curious.


    "She is a servant from Prince Kang Palace. This time, I was able to escape the danger all because of her help. Her clothes were only changed at the last minute." Xiao Qingcang turned around and whispered into Sai Han''s ear, "If you want to live, it''s better to not say anything." Sihan smiled but said nothing.


    "En, Qing Cang, don''t go back yet. This time, the six major sects are going to attack Bright Summit together, we should go and join in the fun, you go!" Boss Xiao spat out a mouthful of blood as he spoke.


    "Uncle, you ¡­" Xiao Qingcang quickly gave the money and grabbed onto Boss Xiao''s hand, "You''re injured, who''s injured?"


    "A young man with unfathomable martial arts!" Not only me, Tian Lin is also injured. " Boss Xiao waved his hands as he spoke.


    "What?" He hurt you and Tian Lin? I''m going to kill him. " Xiao Qingcang said angrily.


    "Forget it, he did not do it on purpose. Tomorrow morning, you can start heading towards the Bright Summit! " Boss Xiao waved his hand.


    "Hui''er, I had originally planned to end the marriage just by bringing you back, but now it seems that we will have to go to Bright Summit first." In the room, Xiao Qingcang beamed at Sai Han.


    "My name is Saihan, the daughter of Prince Kang of Sky Dynasty. It''s an unchangeable fact." "Have you ever thought that one day your uncles would know who I am?"


    "You''re finally afraid!" Xiao Qingcang stared at Sai Han playfully, but he was disappointed. She still had that casual expression on his face, a graceful smile.


    "Let''s go to bed!" As Xiao Qingcang said this, he was about to take off his clothes.


    "Sleep. I''m not used to being in the same room with someone who isn''t related, especially a man who isn''t." Siehan headed for the door.


    "Alright, you can sleep on the desert wall. But remember, don''t you dare run." Xiao Qingcang pointed to Sai Han.


    "One day, you will find out that what you did and what you thought was false." He turned and left the room.


    Maki Zin searched for an entire night, almost turning his attention to the entire place, but there was no news of Sihan. Finally, on the morning of the second day, he found out that she was at the same inn, and when he left, he had already left.


    "I, I seem to have heard what they said about going to the light, what is the light?" The tavern Attendant rubbed his head.


    "Bright Summit?" Maki Zin''s face was anxious.


    "Yes!" Right! Yes! It''s Bright Summit, and even said that the six major sects ¡­ "


    When Maki Zin returned to the palace, he immediately saw his mother who was smiling at him in front of the door. His heart warmed, "Mother, I made you worry." "When you grow up, you always have to do your own things. Just come and see me when you have time!" Sai Han patted Maki Zin''s hands and walked inside the residence.


    "Young Master, you seem very tired!" Han Yan looked at the swaying Maki Zin, and quickly supported him.


    "Han Yan!" Maki Zin turned Han Yan''s hand and Han Yan''s face immediately flushed red, "I, I''m really tired. I, you, you go and tell Min Min, I, I''m going to Bright Summit this afternoon!"


    "But young master, your current appearance ¡­" Han Yan anxiously arrived and was interrupted by Maki Zin, "Go ahead, I''m resting for a while, I''ll be going in the afternoon, I''m begging you." "Alright, Young Master. I, I''ll go right now. You should rest up." Han Yan supported Maki Zin onto the bed and quickly ran out the door.


    Maki Zin''s face immediately became snow-white when he turned around. The corner of his mouth became dry and split open as a trace of blood flowed out.

 C42

    Maki Zin rubbed his parched face and laughed bitterly, it seemed like Innate Skill could only soothe the pain in his heart. As he was powerless to raise his right hand, a strong white light flashed and Maki Zin immediately became no different from an ordinary person. But who would have known that he was already a person in critical danger?


    Maki Zin heaved a huge sigh of relief and fell on the bed.


    When Han Yan told her what Maki Zin had said, she immediately ran back to the Duke Palaces. The moment she came out, she felt that something was wrong with the young master today.


    Han Yan gently pushed open the door to Maki Zin''s room. Seeing Maki Zin lying on the bed, his expression did not change, and a faint trace of blood hung from the corner of his mouth. Han Yan''s eyes reddened, and she gently spread open the blanket covering him, finding her face and wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    Han Yan smiled sweetly at the sleeping Maki Zin, and sat on the side of the bed while looking at him: "You must have had some beautiful dream, if not why are you smiling so happily. I have been with you for so long, yet I have never seen you happy before."


    Han Yan dried his face handkerchief before returning it to the bed. She stared at the Maki Zin who was smiling in his sleep and gently caressed his face: "You are the Young Prince, even if your health is bad, the Duke and Princess are always so good to you. And a princess, why haven''t you ever been happy? Although I keep laughing, I know that you are not good; you are not happy at all, you are just pretending. She was clearly a perfectly fine Young Prince, yet she still wanted others to call you Young Master. What the hell are you like? I don''t understand you anymore, young master. "


    "Sini, I don''t want to leave. I don''t want to, I don''t want to leave you." Maki Zin grabbed onto Han Yan''s hand, scaring Han Yan out of her wits.


    "Sini? Who is it? "Who does he like?" Han Yan did not move her small hand at all.


    "Aruna, you left? Did you leave just to let me remember you?" Maki Zin said something that Han Yan couldn''t hear clearly, but she knew that Aruna and him had an unspeakable secret ¡­


    In the afternoon, Maki Zin woke up and realized that he had slept soundly, his stamina had recovered to a certain extent. He called Han Yan and asked him what Zhao Min had to say.


    "Alright, then I''ll be leaving soon. I''ll go and discuss this with my parents right now. Han Yan, if I''m not here, you can stay at the Duke Palace and take good care of your mother!" Maki Zin stood up and was pulled by Han Yan, "Young Master, I want to go as well." "Isn''t it very good for you to be at the prince''s mansion?" Wherever the young master goes, Han Yan will also be there! " Han Yan pouted as she spoke, causing Maki Zin to nod his head in agreement. Then, he began to dance as he shook his head and headed towards Ji Ya''s room.


    At the entrance of the Great Capital City, Zhao Min, dressed in male attire, stood quietly on her horse.


    The two elders of the Profound Nether Sect did not have a good impression of the Young Prince Changping. They were ill, but they did not know why the princess would treat him so well, but they did not dare to say it out loud.


    "Min Min!" Maki Zin waved his hand at Zhao Min, causing Zhao Min''s small mouth to immediately twitch, "Why did you come so late?" I talked to my mother for a while. " Oh, well! Let''s go! " Zhao Min turned her horse and walked out of the city.


    "Young Prince, do you really think this is just for sightseeing? You even brought a little girl with you." The Deer Cane Man stared straight at Han Yan, trying to see through her, causing Han Yan to constantly hide behind him.


    "What''s different? They are fighting against the six major sects and Ming Religion. What does it have to do with us? Zhao Min turned her head and said that, the Crane Saint swallowed his saliva and coldly snorted as he walked away.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, do you think it''s better for us to choose a Chinese name if we go out now?" Zhao Min rushed her horse over to Maki Zin''s side, "En!" Maki Zin replied, "What name are you going to use? "Tell me, in case you make a mistake, I will make you lose face." Zhao Min looked at Maki Zin and said, "I shall be called Guo Yi then!" You''re called Guo Yi, okay, Brother Yi Zi, that''s what the Chinese call you, right? My title is Princess Shaoming Min, hmm, how about this, I''ll call you Zhao Min! In the future, you guys want me, Young Noble Zhao, to call you Big Brother Maki Zin, Young Master Guo. "


    "We know each other!" Maki Zin walked to the side of a guard who was carrying a longbow on his back. He was one of the "Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrows", "How could I possibly know you?" "That person''s expression did not change." You saved me before, so I won''t be wrong. Eight years ago, you saved Min Min and I, and you left with her. I didn''t think that you would become one of the top eight disciples of the Divine Arrows. Very good. " I didn''t think that Young Prince would still remember it. " Chi He bowed. "I will remember what others have treated me well for the rest of my life!" After Maki Zin finished speaking, he turned the horse around and walked over to Han Yan who was looking at him in a daze.


    "Min Min, wait for me!" Just as Maki Zin and his group were about to leave the city, a young man dressed in noble clothing galloped over on his horse.


    "Zhama Du, you are very annoying, do you know that?" Zhao Min rolled his eyes and angrily jumped down from his horse to help the few people inside, "You don''t know how to slow down?"


    "You''ll be leaving if you slow down!" Zhama Du glanced at him.


    "Alright, you go back now. I ¡­ no, Huan Huan, welcome ¡­ you!" Zhao Min really looked like she hated Zhama Du.


    "Hmph. Then why is that trash able!" Zhama Du pointed to Maki Zin.


    "You''re not allowed to make him waste, hmph!" Zhao Min hid and shouted until she was right on top of the horse. She knew Zhama Du too well, she definitely wouldn''t be able to chase him away right now.


    "You piece of trash!" When Zhama Du passed by Maki Zin, he said with a low voice that Maki Zin would not bother to pay attention to with a smile. He felt that there was no need. "Young master, he ¡­" "Forget it, there''s no need to fuss about it with him. Just like Min Min, in order to not anger yourself to death, I say that at that time, I will have to pay for my own money to treat a patient." "Pu!" Han Yan couldn''t help but laugh. This young master was really funny sometimes, it would be great if he could always be like this.


    Zhama Du looked at Maki Zin hatefully. If it''s you, and you want to embarrass yourself in front of Min Min time and time again, sooner or later, I will make you suffer a lot.


    "Ba Gen, what''s your name?" Han Yan asked.


    "Ba Gen is called Ba Gen! "What else can you call me?"


    "I think it''s better if you''re called the Pillar Head. Didn''t the princess and young master say that when you''re in Han nationality territory, you take the Chinese name?"


    "Alright, then I''ll call it the Pillar."


    "You''ve worked hard!" Maki Zin smiled as he walked alongside Zhao Min. Who knew what Ku Tuo was thinking as he looked at Maki Zin. It wasn''t that Maki Zin didn''t want to care about the suffering, it was just that he didn''t do anything and wouldn''t hurt Zhao Min. He still had help for her, at worst, he would just be able to save Han Ji.


    "Han Yan, have you seen my booklet before?" Maki Zin turned to ask.


    "What kind of booklet?" Han Yan''s eyes were full of suspicions.


    "Oh, it''s the one that Alslen gave me."


    "I don''t know!"


    "Oh, forget it then. I''ve pretty much remembered it anyway. "Maybe I could forget about it." Maki Zin rode his horse out of the city.


    Cheng Xuan was extremely annoyed, but Situ Muqing kept on pestering him, causing him to rarely see Sai Han, so there was no need to mention his unhappiness.


    "Hey, Alslen, what are you looking for me for? Did Sihan ask you to come to me? "Hehe!" Cheng Xuan who came to find him patted Alslen''s shoulder as if he was painting a flower.


    "Seems like you''re living a good life, what Muqing are you so satisfied with her!" The corner of Alslen''s mouth crooked.


    "Sigh!" Sigh! Sigh! You can''t speak carelessly. Muqing and I are purely friends. " Cheng Xuan pointed to Alslen and nodded.


    "I don''t want to care about that. Let me tell you, I was called here by the prince to find you ¡­"


    "What is he looking for me for? "He rarely comes to find me. I don''t get involved in helping him accomplish some great deeds." Cheng Xuan quickly replied.


    "Princess has been held hostage by others, the Prince wants me to go with you to protect her!" Alslen ignored Cheng Xuan, and revealed his purpose for coming.


    As long as I don''t have to help him attack some Ming Religion, the Six Major Sects ¡­ What, what? Who did you say was held hostage? " Cheng Xuan suddenly jumped up and grabbed Alslen''s collar.


    "Sai Han, Duke Ming Hui, he''s been captured ¡­" Alslen slapped Cheng Xuan''s hand away.


    "How is this possible? She is the treasure of the Prince Kang and the wangfei, how could she possibly be kidnapped? Why don''t you just say that the Prince Kang was assassinated? " Cheng Xuan ignored Alslen''s sneer.


    It was fortunate that Han Yan had called for help in time, and the guards and I had only managed to arrive in time. However, that person had escaped, and two more people had mysteriously died in front of the Young Prince''s house. The remaining two were all killed by the guards, which is probably to say that the one who escaped took the princess away. "


    "Speak, where is she now? Why don''t you go save her?" Cheng Xuan''s face suddenly darkened, and his neck moved forward a few times as he roared.


    "Because we don''t want to ruin the princess'' plan ¡­"


    "What plan?" Cheng Xuan interrupted Alslen with a wave of his hand, "Is she worth the risk? "Tell me, where is she now? I''m going to bring her back."


    "Cheng Xuan, since it''s like this, then I''ll be going. The princess never wants others to get involved in things he does blindly, and the reason why I called you to come with me is to protect her. If you go and spoil things, and you leave, what about me? "I am a member of the Palace of the King; furthermore, would the princess even bother with you?" Alslen smiled, looking as if he was going to eat you up.


    "Alright, I promise you that I won''t act recklessly. Bring me to her immediately."


    "She should be on her way to the Bright Summit now."


    Siehan stood in front of the window, watching the view, a hint of fascination on his face. There really was nothing here, but who knew how long it would last? Perhaps tomorrow, he would be engulfed by the flames of war.


    Her state of mind wasn''t affected by the fact that she was under house arrest. In her opinion, there weren''t many things that were different in this world. She would do whatever she had to do. Xiao Qingcang''s conceit had caused him to fail once, but this time, his fate was almost certain. Sihan did not want this matter to affect his good mood, which was hard to come by.


    "What are you doing here?" Sai Han heard a creak and said without turning his head back.


    "Sai Han, we''re almost at the Bright Summit. This time, we''re going to help the six major sects attack the Ming Religion, how long do you think we''ll need to take it?" Xiao Qingcang closed the door and sat down, then said, "At that time, we''ll go back to get married."


    Sihan turned to look at Xiao Qingcang, laughing coldly, "Do you think that Ming Religion is merely a decoration for being able to stand against the Sky Dynasty for so long? "The six great sects can''t do anything to him when he''s at his peak, but now they still can''t. If you want to take advantage of the situation, I''m afraid you won''t be able to do so."


    "Haha, Sai Han, you are a woman after all!" Xiao Qingcang pointed to Sai Han and laughed, "Women''s opinions, women''s views! Right now, his Ming Religion were already in pieces, what was so difficult about taking him down? "In the blink of an eye?"


    "We''ll know when the time comes." He turned and looked out the window.


    "Alright, let''s wait and see. We will be a couple soon." Xiao Qingcang smiled and walked out of the room.


    Cheng Xuan and Alslen followed each other and spent close to two months before they finally found a trace of Sihan under the influence of his Bright Summit.


    "I said, about that, Alslen, we only just found her now. If that''s the case, then wouldn''t we almost have a child?" Cheng Xuan said in a dejected manner.


    "I think the princess will laugh at your humor when she hears this." Alslen was lazy to speak to him now, using Sai Han as a shield was not wrong.


    "I''m just kidding. I''m going to get organized. I''m going to see Sai Han tonight."


    "What?" "Didn''t you say ¡­"


    "Don''t worry. When the time comes, you just need to take care of the situation. I definitely won''t ruin Sihan''s plan. When I climbed over the wall to steal the incense, even his father didn''t know!"


    Late into the night, a black figure flashed into the room in front of Sai Han''s house. The corners of the sleeping Sai Han''s lips curled up ¡­


    Cheng Xuan looked around to make sure that there was no danger, then clapped his hands and stood up. He swaggered onto the chair to pour himself a cup of tea and gulped it down. Suddenly, the room lit up and Cheng Xuan was startled.


    "Heh heh, Sihan, so you haven''t slept at all! I thought you were asleep! Why didn''t I notice you getting up? " Cheng Xuan was gloomy, he did not know when Sai Han would light the lamp, if she suddenly thought of him as his enemy ¡­


    "So what if I fall asleep?" Sihan didn''t seem to realize that he was only wearing a thin, white robe, while Cheng Xuan''s eyes were almost popping out of their sockets.


    "No, of course not. "Hehe!" Cheng Xuan brought an empty cup to his mouth and after realizing that there was no tea left, he quickly placed it on the table. Sihan could not help but smile: "Speak, why are you looking for me in the middle of the night?"


    Seeing how Sai Han was acting now, Cheng Xuan knew that Alslen was right. I haven''t seen my savior''s excitement in 1 second!


    "Who caught you?" Cheng Xuan did not have a good impression of the person who caught Xi Han. Hmph hmph, I''ll ask first, if I do not beat him up in front of you, behind his back, this, I will not say anymore ¡­


    "Xiao Qingcang, do you remember?" The Sai Han did not hide it from Cheng Xuan, he could not hide it from him either, he had already found this place, it would be easy to find out who did it.


    "The guy who received my killing blow? Hungry. You must be the one that he is ¡­ " Cheng Xuan was speechless.


    "That''s right!" A smile flashed at the corner of Sai Han''s mouth.


    "You, you, you actually eloped with him. What coercion? Those were words from an outsider. What''s more, you''re living a good life now. If you''re not running away, then what? I don''t want to live anymore. " Cheng Xuan pointed at Sai Han.


    "How about I elope with him?" Sai Han stared at Cheng Xuan.


    "I''ll go kill him." As Cheng Xuan spoke, he flew into a rage and was about to rush out, but was stopped by a small hand on his shoulder, unable to move at all ¡­


    "I was joking with you. Let me tell you, the reason why I followed him this time is because they repeatedly want to kill Maki Zin. There must be some tricks involved in that. Sihan lowered his hand, and Cheng Xuan immediately let out a breath of relief. He turned his head back and looked at Sihan in a daze ¡­


    "Big brother Maki Zin, why don''t you come take a look at the place that I have ordered people to set up?" Zhao Min pointed to a large manor.


    "Very good!" Maki Zin nodded and walked into the villa. Upon entering, a pond entered his eyes and he saw all sorts of expensive flowers, the wind was blowing, and the fragrance of flowers wafted in the air. A few green willow trees stood on top of the pond, Maki Zin could not help but nod his head, "This is truly a good place!"


    "Hehe, of course, I specifically told Wan-Er to hurry up and find this." Zhao Min walked into the villa and headed towards the hall, Maki Zin and the rest followed him.


    Once Maki Zin entered the hall, the hall''s decorations were opulent and magnificent, revealing a noble aura. He couldn''t help but admire the person who set up the manor, if he was in his previous life, calling it priceless was not excessive.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, this villa does not have a name, how about you choose one?" Zhao Min pulled Maki Zin to the middle seat and patted on the chair beside him. She nodded, and it could be seen that she was very satisfied with the place.


    "Min Min, how about I take it? "Can you call it Xi Min Manor?" Zhama Du could not stand Zhao Min being rude to him, so she stood up and said.


    "What''s good? "He can even call out such a disgusting name." Zhao Min almost fell off her chair. This Zhama Du was way too talented, turned around and looked at Maki Zin.


    "Here are four circles around the mountain. There are many willow trees in the manor, let''s call it Green Willow Villa!" "I wonder if it will work ¡­" "Green Willow Villa ¡­" Maki Zin swallowed the words that came out of his mouth. Was this place Green Willow Villa? Was it that Green Willow Villa where Zhang Wuji had an affair with Min Min? Was it the Green Willow Villa, the sacred land of many gold and sensitive fans in the 21st century?


    This is too weird, why did I have to name this place as soon as I opened my mouth?


    "Okay, Green Willow Villa is much better than that whatever manor." Zhao Min laughed as she spoke, pointing to the people below, "Go and get a signboard, I want to personally nominate it with big brother Maki Zin."


    Right now, Zhama Du really wanted to kill Maki Zin immediately, but after seeing the words that he had written, which even he did not dare to read, how could he compare to a "trash" like Maki Zin who stayed in the study all day long?


    Not long after, a "Green Willow Villa" signboard was completed, the first two words were written in a flurry of strokes, the strokes were vigorous and free, it was written by Maki Zin; the last two words were written by Princess Min Min, full of vigor and liveliness.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, your writing is really good. Honestly speaking, if I''m not too familiar with you, I wouldn''t believe that you wrote such a free and easy work." Zhao Min watched from under the signboard.


    "Is that so? Yours is better than mine! "It''s just an ordinary character with a different aura. Five points of dominance and five points of spiritual energy." Maki Zin handed over the signboard to a servant and hung it in the middle of the hall.


    "Free and easy? Is he really free and easy? " Han Yan looked at Maki Zin and her heart ached. How many injuries had he suffered? Only then would she be able to be as free and easy as she was now.


    Big Brother Maki Zin, then we will stay here for a period of time after we return from Bright Summit, haha! "


    "Ten years of life and death is an unforgettable and unforgettable life. A thousand miles of lonely grave, nothing could be said about desolation. Even though they did not know each other, their faces were covered with dust, and their hair was like frost. They looked at each other without speaking, only their tears flowed. It was to be expected that the place where the intestines were cut off every year, would be a bright moon at night, and would also be a short pine hill. The most beloved and sorrowful thing in the world is only this much, right? Young Master, do you really think that Miss Sini? " Han Yan walked out from the corridor and interrupted Maki Zin who was playing the flute.


    "You, know?" Maki Zin was a little dumbfounded. How did Han Yan know about this?


    "You used to call her by her name in your dreams."


    "In your words, she, perhaps, is my dream lover!" Maki Zin placed the long flute horizontally on the stone table.


    "Oh!" Since it''s a dream, why do you want to live in it when you''re awake? " Han Yan did not seem to plan on letting it go.


    "Han Yan, you, what''s wrong with you today?" Maki Zin stared at her eyes.


    "No, nothing?" I only hope that you, Young Master, can become really "free and easy", "Han Yan said as she left as if she was escaping.


    "Leaning on all the strongholds but not in the mood!" Where was he? "Even the sky decaying grass can cut off the path of return." Maki Zin mumbled as he looked at the pool.


    After staying at the Green Willow Villa for a few days, Maki Zin and Zhao Min''s group headed towards the Bright Summit. Maki Zin understood, since he didn''t have any news of his elder sister, in these few days, she should have already arrived, right!


    In the small town under the Bright Summit, recently, a large number of people dressed in strange clothing had entered the small town. Other than making the small town more lively, it did not affect the small town much.


    Once Maki Zin marched into town, people like them, who were dressed extravagantly, would probably spread around the town very quickly in the past month. But now, everyone didn''t even have the interest to take a look around.


    Maki Zin looked at the group of martial artists who had come to join in the fun. How many of them could possibly return safely? How many of them could escape from the hands of this creepy girl beside him?


    When he turned his head, Mu Ren saw a small pond with a awl on it. It looked very similar to the one that Shaini was carrying. Mu Ren smiled and walked towards the stall. He accidentally picked up a young man who was sitting on a wooden wheelchair.


    "I''m sorry!" He''s got a broken foot and I got him. Hurry up and apologize.


    "Hey, don''t you have any eyes? Other people''s feet are injured, and yet you still hit them? Your eyes ¡­"


    "Spider, forget it. I didn''t do it on purpose." If that young man removed the beard at the corner of his mouth and tidied up his messy hair, he would definitely be a handsome man that could compare to Maki Zin.


    "Big bro A''Niu, look at him. He even bumped into you even though you''re such a big person, who knows if he did it on purpose?" Spider''er flung his hair, revealing half of his scarred face. To make Maki Zin describe her face now, ''Half of his belongs to the Angel''s face, while the other half is the Demon''s!''


    "What are you looking at?" I''ve never seen an ugly girl before! Do you think you''re amazing just because you''re good-looking? A grown man is so delicate, so sissy! " Spider wrinkled his nose.


    Maki Zin was unable to say anything. Although he looked weak, he was still not a match for a sissy, right? And looking at her, it was purely because he heard their names, "Spider", "Ah Niu". Heavens, isn''t this Yin Li and Zhang Wuji?


    "Spider!" How can you say that? He has already apologized. Young master, she is just like that. She is straightforward, don''t blame her. " Zhang Wuji nodded towards Maki Zin.


    "There, she''s cute, really!" Maki Zin laughed and turned towards the small pond.


    "What a mystery! Brother A''Niu, let''s go!" The half of Spider''s face was completely red as he pushed Zhang Wuji away. From when he was young until now, it seemed as if only the sissy could call him cute.


    Maki Zin bought the awl from his boss, and just as he was about to return and look for Zhao Min, he saw a girl in yellow clothes walking towards a direction, instantly falling into a daze. Maki Zin hurriedly chased after her, but she did not see him.


    Maki Zin returned to Zhao Min and the others with a lost look, and asked a few questions of others.


    "Young Master, what''s wrong?" Han Yan could not help but ask.


    "No, nothing!"


    Sini, why is she here, why would she appear in this world? He was sure that the yellow clothed girl was Sini. From her appearance to her temperament, they were all the same.

 C43

    "Martial Ancestor, dragon-slaying treasured saber, commands the world, no one dares to disobey; if the Heavens do not come out, who dares to compete with him!" Zhao Min turned around the room, "What kind of treasure is this Leopard Dragon? How dare it say it could command the world? If you order me, I won''t listen to you. What can you do to me? Just based on the fact that you are a weapon that can kill my Mongol Emperor, sooner or later, I will refine you.


    "What are you muttering about?" Maki Zin walked into the room and asked Zhao Min who was in the ferry.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, have you heard of Heaven Leaving Sword?"


    "Is he the one who commanded the entire world, Martial Saint?" Maki Zin thought, I am probably even more clear of this than that Emei Sect Leader, Old Demon Niu.


    "You know? "Tell me, why do you think they are being spread in the martial arts world?" Zhao Min looked like she wanted to know.


    "Since this is the case, there must be such a thing."


    "I heard that 18 years ago, the dragon was taken away by Xie Xun. This is also the reason why the Wudang, Zhang Cui Shan and his wife, committed suicide a few years ago. However, the Heaven Leaving Sword seems to be in the Emei, if there is a chance, it must be played around with!" Zhao Min squinted her eyes like a little fox; now, Maki Zin finally understood why she was "taking special care" of Emei.


    A few days later, the six major sects finally started their attacks on Bright Summit, their Ming Religion s had already been shattered into pieces, how could they withstand the six major sects'' powerful attacks, were naturally suffering heavy casualties, and were directly pummeled to the center of Bright Summit; and Maki Zin and Zhao Min, who were the spectators, or rather the witnesses, had been watching the entire battle from the sidelines the entire time.


    "Young Master, how long do you think it will take for the six major sects to take down Ming Religion headquarters?" Maki Zin grabbed onto her sleeves and asked with a nervous expression. For some reason, ever since he arrived at the Bright Summit, she had been like this ever since they first met. Maki Zin thought that she was scared by the title Ming Religion Demon Cult, then remembered that he said she was afraid of thunder back at the Dali, so he couldn''t help but laugh. He patted her shoulder and said, "How can Ming Religion fight against me for so long, how can it be so easy for the six major sects to destroy it in one go?"


    "Oh, so that means that nothing will happen to the Ming Religion."


    "Hey, Han Yan, from your words, it seems like you don''t want anything to happen to your Ming Religion?" Zhao Min interrupted.


    "I, I ¡­" was instantly speechless, his little face flushed red. He looked at Maki Zin nervously, afraid that he would say the same thing to him, and almost cry out loud.


    "Min Min, Ming Religion has a very high status in the hearts of the common Chinese citizens, I think Han Yan has received the favor of Ming Religion since she was young!" Maki Zin laughed it off, and Zhao Min was only joking, she knew that Han Yan''s reaction was huge, and did not say anymore. She talked about this with Maki Zin, and did not know, that Han Yan cared too much about Maki Zin''s opinion of her, if Maki Zin knew about it, he would really not know how to beat around the bush, she only hoped that he was perfect in his eyes, and did not want to have any grudges with him.


    "Min Min, why do you keep following this group of Old Nun?" Zhama Du asked Zhao Min about the few pretty girls in the group of nuns. The best one was almost as pretty as Min Min, but why did Min Min keep following them?


    "If you want to follow, then don''t ask. If you don''t want to, then leave." Zhao Min replied impatiently.


    Maki Zin laughed, and thought: Right now, the people who are attacking the Ming Religion are everywhere else. I am dressed decently, and I, along with Min Min who is dressed in male attire, the two young masters in the lead are in line with the appearance requirements of those famous righteous men. Furthermore, the name that Min Min gave to my group is the Evil Killing Alliance, so they would naturally not show anything to my group of people who have ill intentions.


    "I say, big brother Maki Zin, why is there a man with inconvenient legs and that girl''s beauty in their group of women, yet they keep staring at each other. Although that man can probably match big brother Maki Zin in terms of attire, but it''s clear that he has some relationship with that ugly lady, does he have that kind of charm?" Maki Zin followed Zhao Min''s finger and looked over with a bitter smile. Maki Zin knew that the main characters of the heavens were almost here, wasn''t "ugly lady" and "man whose legs were inconvenient" the two he had bumped into a few days ago? Naturally, Yin Li and Zhang Wuji would meet each other.


    Maki Zin couldn''t help but look at the "beautiful woman" that Zhao Min had pointed to, and see a strong contrast to her unparalleled beauty. Maki Zin immediately laughed in his heart, this Zhang Wuji was truly pitiful. He said that Min Min and Zhou Zhiruo were both beautiful and intelligent like fairies, no wonder they were always in a difficult situation, hugging left and right was his deepest wish! The poor child.


    Suddenly, Zhou Zhiruo felt a strange gaze on him, looking at the group of people, it was a handsome young master dressed in a white robe, with a slightly sickly face, looking extremely similar to when he saw Wuji when he was young.


    The instant he turned around, Maki Zin met her eyes that were as clear as water. There was no conspiracy, and there wasn''t even the slightest bit of pollution from the mortal world.


    Maki Zin looked at Zhao Min who was beside him looking at him like a ghost, and knew that she was not thinking of anything good, furthermore, seeing a girl that could compare in strength with her, the girls'' thoughts started to stir.


    "Big Brother A''Niu, someone might want to seduce the one whom they love!" Since it wasn''t too far away, Maki Zin and the others could clearly hear Yin Li''s words. There was no need for the Emei disciples to say anymore, so Zhou Zhiruo had already forbidden Yin Li to say that he was some sort of lover.


    Zhang Wuji laughed and ignored him, clenching both of his fists in goodwill towards Maki Zin. He remembered that the Young Noble who bumped into him last time, although he looked like a sickly dragon clock, he had an imposing manner and was definitely not an ordinary young master of the Jianghu. This was probably what it felt like to be strong!


    "You guys also came to the Bright Summit to eradicate the Demon Sect?" A Emei disciple walked up and asked Maki Zin. Although his appearance could be considered beautiful, he wasn''t too far off from Zhao Min.


    Zhao Min walked out and returned. After all, among her group of people, other than Maki Zin and Han Yan, everyone else could tell that she was a top-notch expert, and Maki Zin and Han Yan both had an extraordinary presence, and were definitely not ordinary disciples. It would be suspicious if there was a sect in the martial arts world that was unknown to the world, so Zhao Min decided to say that she had met them halfway, in order to prevent others from saying such things.


    "Oh, Extinguished Ni, since you are from the same sect, let''s be friends together." Just then, a middle-aged lady who was dressed differently from the other Emei disciples spoke out. When Maki Zin saw her, he felt as if a bucket of cold water had poured over him.


    "Hungry, that ¡­"


    "Great!" This one is Zhao Ming, he is Guo Yi! They just listen to us, there''s nothing much to introduce them to! " Just as Maki Zin wanted to reject his request, Zhao Min ran out and clenched his hands to agree. Maki Zin was confused, what''s wrong with this little girl, didn''t she want to stay out of it? Why did I get involved again? He did indeed save a lot of trouble. After all, to kill the enemy, as well as to kill their Emei, she did not need to worry about them. He only needed to kill one less person.


    Annihilation normally looked down on those unspecialized characters, but these people were clearly not ordinary people. Therefore, they didn''t dare to underestimate them and treated them with the courtesy of the martial arts world.


    Since Zhao Min had spoken, everyone would naturally agree. Exterminate the Heavens could not help but have a better impression of this person called Zhao Ming, who was a descendant. With so many experts meeting on the way, to actually follow his orders, it was not simple at all.


    When he walked a short distance away, he saw three white-robed Daoists with long sabers surrounding and attacking a middle-aged man. There was a red flame embroidered on the sleeves of each of the three Daoists'' left hands. They were naturally from the Devil Sect. "The middle-aged man brandished his long sword as his sword flashed. He was fighting the three Daoists intensely, fighting them one-on-one without losing in the slightest.


    Seeing that person, Maki Zin''s heart skipped a beat.


    Maki Zin was a little unclear on whether or not he had actually walked out from the book, because this was how the Extinction Domain and the Intense Flourishing Pavilion had met. Against three people alone, there was not even a change in the number of people, but Yu Tong and Hu Qingniu were clearly both dead, and to say that they were both the same as in the book was obviously impossible.


    On one side, Maki Zin thought, but everyone was already cheering. It turned out that Yin Fu Ting had already cut down the three Ming Religion followers with his sword.


    Yin Fu Ting and Ruin Yan said a few polite words to each other, introducing the situation before heading to One Line Gorge. After a short while, they met Song Qingshu.


    "A love letter? No wonder you were unlucky! " Maki Zin slightly underestimated his, only to realize that Han Yan was secretly laughing. Maki Zin knew that this girl must have heard her words. Maki Zin hid his sympathy towards this kind of infatuation, and made himself lose all of his standing and reputation, and died at the hands of her most respected great master.


    Maki Zin looked at Zhang Wuji again, and saw that he had been staring at the Yin Gou Pavilion with his red, ringed eyes. That''s right, it had been a long time since they last met, who could bear it?


    It turned out that she had heard of Zhang Wuji''s "death" from Yin Fu Ting, causing Zhang Wuji to turn around and look at her, "Spider, he''s dead. Just treat me as him!"


    "You are not his, Ah Niu!" Zhang Wuji no longer spoke, but looked at Yin Li with an even more emotional and grateful expression.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, you have become a gathering of beautiful men. That Yin Liuxia is extraordinary, Song Qingshu is also a genius, that Ceng Ah Niu, if he dressed up any more, he would definitely be able to suppress those two, and have a sense of transcendence, maybe only you can compare with him, maybe Cheng Xuan can." Maki Zin couldn''t help but admire Zhao Min''s sharp gaze. It could only be described as strong.


    That love letter is far worse than the young master. He is too brazen in everything he does, and it''s clear that he''s trying to please that young lady. How could he be so tactless? He''ll definitely suffer a loss sooner or later." Mu Ren was stunned. Hanyan had actually used her name to send a love letter. Moreover, she had only fought a few times in such a short period of time, and she had already seen through him. This little girl really wasn''t simple, she was talented!


    "He''s your young master, of course you can just say so!" Zhama Du could not help but sneer.


    "Why are you so loud? Afraid they don''t know? " Zhao Min glared at Zhama Du and ignored him.


    Standing next to the group of Ming Religion corpses, the excitement in Ruin''s eyes was not concealed at all! He turned to Yin Li Ting and asked, "Yin Liuxia, what do you think?"


    "Although the Devil Sect has suffered heavy casualties, all of them still view death as their fate. To take down the Bright Summit with the face of a martyr is not easy!"


    "That''s right, why don''t you take a look, the experts of Ming Religion have not come out yet!" Yin Li snorted on the side.


    "Little girl, I have already given you a lot of face!" With that, Yin Li stuck out his tongue and no longer spoke, standing obediently behind Zhang Wuji.


    "Brother Ceng, I''m sorry about the fact that Guo Yi injured you the last time!" Maki Zin walked to Zhang Wuji''s side and formed a fist.


    Brother Guo is serious! How could I dare to blame a god-like figure like Young Master? " Zhang Wuji laughed, it was obvious that Maki Zin wanted to befriend him, and in truth, Zhang Wuji was truly very strong. Although he was too indecisive, but in terms of broadmindedness and martial arts, he could not be denied.


    "What? If you want to apologize, then apologize. It''s no wonder that I don''t blame you. Why do you have to be so vile?" Once Yin Li said that, Zhang Wuji shook his head and laughed bitterly: "Brother Guo, don''t blame her. I''m afraid her temper cannot be changed." Maki Zin nodded his head with a smile on his face to show that he knew, causing Yin Li to immediately grit his teeth and stare at the two of them.


    All along the way, Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji had a good chat. Zhang Wuji was less affected by his father, and his foster father, Xie Xun, was very talented to begin with, so he was on the same side as Maki Zin, who had been in the study since he was young.


    Maki Zin''s previous life was originally very magnanimous, if not for the continuous changes that he experienced, he wouldn''t be so heartbroken. Regardless of whether or not Zhang Wuji could become the Ming Religion Sect Leader, it would not be wrong for them to befriend each other.


    Zhao Min didn''t understand how Big Brother Maki Zin and that guy could talk like this. Although she really wanted to join, she didn''t want herself to show off in front of so many people. Furthermore, she told him that Ceng Ah Niu was not ordinary in the slightest and she didn''t know anything about him.


    Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji only cared about talking about the north and south of the world, but a lot of people were pulled down from the group. However, on the surface, Zhang Wuji was restricted by the Emei, and a few Emei disciples were following them.


    When Maki Zin heard this, he trembled, and looked at Zhang Wuji in a daze. He was finally going to fight!


    After a long while, they could only hear hehe, hehe, hehe sounds incessantly, and everyone from Ming Religion laughing together, their voices loud and clear. One of them said, "Big Brother Zhuang and I vow to live and die together, hurry up and kill us!" This paragraph of detail is read in the original)


    "All of you want to die, how can that be so easy?" Maki Zin looked and Ruin immediately pulled out his sword to cut off one of the right arms, he shouted out, "If you keep on being stubborn, I will slash to the left to dodge, to dig out your eyes, until you beg for forgiveness!"


    When Zhao Min saw Ruin take out his sword, she could not help but smile, and said softly: "Good sword!"


    "I''ll get it for you!" Zhama Du was really going to rush out, but he was skillfully pulled back, and coldly shouted: "If you want to die, don''t pull us, if you ruin my plans, I don''t care who you are, I won''t let you off!" Zhama Du did not dare to speak anymore.


    "Grand Master is too ruthless!" Zhang Wuji sighed as he nodded in agreement before walking towards Zhao Min.


    "It''s hard to guarantee that my Ming Religion will never recover!" The old man sneered. I don''t think so! " Zhao Min lowered her eyebrows and said softly. She felt that the Ming Religion was even more terrifying now, that disciples could lose everything for it.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, that sword must be a Heaven Leaving Sword. It is truly a good sword, a treasure that can kill people without seeing blood!" Seeing Maki Zin coming over, Zhao Min laughed as if the sword was already hers.

 C44

    Extinction Heaven Leaving Sword came out, and none of his subordinates matched her words. However, the people of the Ming Religion Sect looked down on him as if he was dead, and ignored her threats, thus, Extermination was truly angered, and swung the sword, wanting to kill all the people in the Ming Religion; Zhang Wuji could no longer endure it, and had already made an appointment with her for three palms. If he could withstand three of Extinction Palms, he would definitely release all those people in the Floating Ming Religion, but Extermination naturally did not believe that a brat who had just come out of nowhere could resist three of his palms. When Yin Ye Wang appeared, Yin Li was captured by the green winged bat king Wei with a smile, and chased after Zhang Wuji ¡­


    "Hmph, even I didn''t know that he was a martial arts expert. Big brother Maki Zin, you are too old for martial arts, but you have extraordinary experience. If we were to fight, who do you think is stronger than Extermination?" After Zhang Wuji left, Zhao Min followed the Emei Sect. Behind the convoy was a handsome young master with a fan in his hand!


    "With the Heaven Leaving Sword in hand, the current Ceng Ah Niu and San Baihe will be beheaded by her sword!" Maki Zin thought, if he was able to cultivate the Great Universal Teleportation, even if Exterminate the Heavens had Heaven Leaving Sword, it would still be difficult for them to defeat him.


    "Young Master, is it time for the Bright Summit?" Seeing Han Yan''s somewhat excited expression, Maki Zin could not help but pinch her face, "That''s right, we''re already at the Bright Summit. Why are you so agitated for?"


    "I remember when we were young, Father and I were bullied by the Yuan Army. One of them saved us and said it was because of Ming Religion!" Han Yan seemed to have thought of something, and the corner of her mouth rose slightly. She looked at Maki Zin with a panicked expression, "Young Master, I, I''m not talking to you, don''t ¡­"


    "The imperial court is getting more and more outrageous. Every time they come up with something against the Chinese, I can''t stand it any longer. How could it possibly harm a person like you, silly girl?" Maki Zin smiled and patted Han Yan''s face. Han Yan blushed and felt happy in her heart.


    "Don''t let me see those that bully the common people. If I kill them every time I see them, won''t they be disorderly?" Zhao Min obviously heard their words too, as she turned her head and coldly muttered those words. Maki Zin laughed bitterly and no longer spoke, while Han Yan pursed her lips as if she wanted to laugh but did not dare to.


    That night, after the day when Zhang Wuji fought Ruin head on, everyone felt an eye-opener, as though there were many different people in the world.


    "Master Bitterhead Camel and Master Xuanming, if that Ceng Ah Niu of yours had gone to fight, who would have been stronger?" Zhao Min sat under a big tree and asked.


    The suffering camel shook its head, indicating that it was inferior to Zhang Wuji.


    "One of us might not be able to defeat him, but he will definitely lose if the two of us fight." Deercanter crooked his mouth.


    "In that case, it is indeed not easy to get them all to come and go!" Zhao Min sank into deep thought.


    "Young Master, what is the princess planning to do?" Han Yan asked curiously.


    "She, ah, thinks that after the Ming Religion is destroyed by the six major sects, the people from the six major sects will have no way of coming back. This time, the people from the six major sects are all elites, capture them. Maki Zin smiled and walked towards his room. He was originally very weak, but now, after a few days of not stopping to sleep, he really wanted to sleep.


    "Princess is so smart!" Han Yan nodded and whispered, "But young master can guess, young master is smarter!"


    The moment Maki Zin entered the room, he stopped, a mischievous smile appeared on his face, he coughed and used a wooden stick to knock on the table. When he entered the room, he discovered that there was a person hiding inside.


    "Ouch!" With a shout, the table was flipped over. A girl wearing yellow clothes stood up and pouted as she looked at Maki Zin with the most hatred.


    On the other hand, Maki Zin was startled, he thought that the people hiding under other people''s beds or tables were all martial arts men, he knew that they were delicate and pretty girls, only her hair was at the back, she had a graceful and beautiful appearance, her pouting appearance was even more charming, and her smile was even wider.


    "Hey, why are you smiling so shamelessly?" The woman took two steps back and grabbed her collar as she asked. The corner of Maki Zin''s mouth slightly opened, his face full of gloominess. He thought, what kind of lecherous laugh was that, it was like everyone said that they had a beautiful smile!


    "Ugh!" That! "Miss, shouldn''t we test it out? Since it''s dark, I won''t ask you what you''re doing in my room. But you said that the one I''m smiling at, isn''t that ¡­"


    "Who cares what I come here for!" What can you do to me? Humph! Maki Zin really couldn''t do anything to her.


    "Erm, you can leave now, I''m going to sleep." Maki Zin guessed that she was someone from the Ming Religion and had come to his room to inquire about the situation. Otherwise, why would she still not come out when he saw him?


    "I, I can''t go out!" She had only taken a few steps towards the door when she turned around, causing Maki Zin to be even more certain of her thoughts.


    "Why?" Maki Zin became excited, and thought of playing with this interesting girl.


    "I, I just won''t go out!" She stomped down on the bench.


    "Oh!" You are a member of the Ming Religion. " Maki Zin acted like he understood and pointed at her nose.


    "How do you know?" As soon as the words left his mouth, he quickly covered it and released it. "I didn''t say anything." Closing his mouth again, Maki Zin laughed so hard that his stomach almost cramped up.


    "Hmph, what''s so funny about that. I''m from Ming Religion, what are you going to do to me?" She straightened her small waist.


    "No, you can''t!" "Hey, idiot, what''s your name?" Maki Zin could not help but ask while laughing, "What do you mean by dumb * ss, do you not know how to properly ask?" "Un, this is embarrassing. Miss, you, that, what is your name?" Maki Zin felt that it was impossible to talk to her properly, "I''m Yang Buhui, what''s wrong? What are you going to do with me now? Speak! "


    She was actually Yang Buhui, the daughter of Yang Xiao and Ji Xiaowu. The Yang Buhui who had married someone who could be her father. "Let you go, I''m going to sleep now. It''s not good for you to stay in a man''s room, right?" Maki Zin finally said something more normal, "That''s right, it really isn''t good if I let you off. But I can''t go out. " It seemed that Yang Buhui was determined to hide in Maki Zin''s room.


    "Alright, I''m going to sleep. Don''t peek at me, and ¡­" Maki Zin viciously pointed at the tip of Yang Buhui''s nose, causing her to be stunned for a moment. "You''re not allowed to use underhanded methods while I''m sleeping." Maki Zin knew that this girl was not as "dumb" as he looked on the surface.


    "No, you can''t sleep, get up!" Just as Maki Zin finished dressing himself, he was pulled out by a delicate voice. Of course, there was also a pair of small hands that wasn''t very strong.


    "What is it, miss?" Maki Zin was extremely tired now, and he suspected that if he continued to cause trouble with her, he would fall unconscious from an old illness. If that happened again, he would be interested in chatting with her for a while.


    "Aren''t you one of them? You, send me out! " Yang Buhui snorted, making Maki Zin''s mouth grow big boss. This big boss is too talented, running to the six big sects only meant that you could find someone to play with him, you''re too strong!


    Yang Buhui also knew about it, so she did not dare take the initiative and ask Maki Zin to send her out. She could tell that this person was different from the other righteous sects, and if it was any other heat, knowing that you were a person from the Ming Religion, it would be weird for them not to greet you with sabers.


    "Thank you, what''s your name when you send me out?" After exiting the boundaries of the six big sects, Yang Buhui faced Maki Zin and clenched both of her hands, looking somewhat like a chivalrous girl.


    "My name is Guo Yi!" Maki Zin felt that this blind girl was really blind. He only asked her benefactor for his name now, he was just too strong!


    "Guo Yi, can you not fight Bright Summit?" Yang Buhui thought that if one person was missing one more enemy, then he would be able to heave a sigh of relief.


    "I never planned to hit your Bright Summit in the first place! Otherwise, why would I send you away? " Maki Zin smiled.


    "Really?" "It''s true!" "I''m not lying!" "I won''t lie to you."


    "Thank you. Hey, you, you ¡­" Yang Buhui pointed at Maki Zin with his trembling hands.


    "What, what''s wrong with me?" Maki Zin''s tone was very weak. He sighed inwardly at the time of the heavens'' selection, when he was living in the wilderness with a little beauty. What did he have to say? Before he could fully think it through, he fell to the ground and fainted.


    "Princess, Princess!" Young Master, Young Master has disappeared! " Han Yan went to call Maki Zin early in the morning, but there was no one when she opened the door.


    "What?" Big brother Maki Zin is gone! "Could he have gone out for a stroll?" But I''ve been waiting for him for a long time, and young master still hasn''t come back. If he goes out for a long time, he''ll definitely tell us. " How could she know that Maki Zin had thought that he would come back as soon as dawn broke. He had never thought that he would suddenly get sick.


    "In that case, we can only go out and look for him." Zhao Min had called a bunch of people to go together to look for him, but no one had any objections, but Zhama Du was secretly unhappy. That trash, always harming everyone, it would be better if he did not go and find him, there was no need to find him, he did not dare say this in front of Zhao Min.


    Within the Line Canyon, Sai Han was calmly admiring the morning glow on the horizon. No one knew what he was thinking, but a beautiful curve appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Seems like you''re doing quite well!" Xiao Qingcang walked out from behind Sai Han and clapped. "You looked so beautiful just now!"


    "That''s not for you to see!" Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he was stopped by Xiao Qingcang. "Your father doesn''t seem to care about you at all, you didn''t even make any movements after you disappeared!"


    "Royal Father is like a god. You will regret your actions." Behind him, Xiao Qingcang said, "Alright, then I''ll see if that Royal Father will be able to save you before you become my person." He walked away with a sneer.


    Maki Zin only felt that the current situation was extremely uncomfortable. He shook his head and smiled bitterly, it must have been Yang Buhui who moved him here after he fainted, but she sure knew how to choose a place!


    "Ah!" You''re awake? " Just as Maki Zin was thinking about this, he saw Yang Buhui standing at the side with a few wild fruits in her hands.


    "That''s right!" Ever since you were young, you''ve been unconscious from time to time. This is embarrassing, and the gift that I gave you even delayed your whole night. " Maki Zin sincerely apologized this time.


    What one night is that? You''ve already been asleep for four days, and I''m worried about leaving you here, after all, you only fainted here to send me off. But, you''re really heavy, it took me a long time to find this small cave. Yang Buhui asked with a reddened face. She was naturally kind-hearted, she really felt very bad sleeping on top of that rock.


    "No, it''s very comfortable hiding it. Otherwise, I would have been dead for four days. Where are you going to sleep when I sleep on this rock?" Maki Zin had a good impression of this idiot from the bottom of his heart.


    "I''ll sleep there." Yang Buhui pointed to a corner, "Our children from the martial arts world, this is nothing. Don''t thank me!" Maki Zin laughed, "Did I hold you up?" Aiya! Yes, we stopped here for four days. No, I have to return to the Bright Summit right now! "


    "Guo Yi, why did you follow us?" Yang Buhui saw that when she walked out of the cave, Maki Zin had immediately followed, "You stayed here for me for four days, and now these places are filled with people from the Six Major Sects. I can''t rest easy by myself." What Maki Zin said was the truth. If Yang Buhui suffered any injuries for her sake, she would never be able to rest safe for the rest of her life.


    "But, your current appearance ¡­" I know about my illness. It''s fine, don''t worry, when the time comes, I won''t drag you down. "


    "You are truly incredible. You are so insanely sick, and yet you are able to run so fast!" Two days later, Maki Zin and Yang Buhui finally reached the Bright Summit main altar, Yang Buhui was extremely impressed by Maki Zin''s perseverance, "I''m already used to it, so it doesn''t count as much." Maki Zin chuckled and walked over first, Yang Buhui rode her horse and followed closely behind.


    "Stop!" "Who are you people?" The moment Maki Zin and Yang Buhui walked out, they were stopped by the three of them.


    "We are here to attack the Devil Sect!" Maki Zin asked with a smile, he couldn''t say the word ''Demon Sect'' out loud.


    "Oh, bring it!" Seeing the man reach out his hand, Maki Zin knew that he was trying to prove it to him, so he casually threw a plate to them. This was given to him by Extermination, the man took it and looked at it with a strange gaze, then returned the order badge to Maki Zin, "You guys can go!"


    "Thank you!" Maki Zin returned the greeting with both hands, then led Yang Buhui to circle around the three people and walk up the mountain. They had only taken a few steps when they heard a whizzing sound of wind behind them.

 C45

    When Maki Zin saw the three of them returning his order badge, he knew that the matter was not going to be simple, thus, when the people tried to attack him, he was not flustered at all. With a dragon''s roar, the golden dragon behind Maki Zin twisted its body and sent the person who tried to attack him flying thirty feet away like a huge golden dragon, while at the same time, sent him flying in the air. The other two were extremely familiar with each other, so much so that they did not dare to attack again.


    "You can send it here! "Thank you. If it was a normal day, I would definitely invite you in for a cup of tea. I''m afraid that it''s impossible now, so don''t be angry." Yang Buhui said apologetically, of course Maki Zin would not blame her, she would definitely not make the slightest mistake, and at this moment, it would be hard to say if she was using her, but it seemed like Cheng Kun was going to make big trouble for them, so shouldn''t she remind her, forget it, once he sneaked in, wouldn''t it be easy for him to get in with his own Profound Rippling Steps? When he killed Cheng Kun, Maki Zin would have to worry about getting addicted to prawns.


    He knew that there were countless traps along the way. If he had not followed Yang Buhui, even if he had an exceptional lightness skill, it would still be difficult to enter without alerting the Ming Religion guards.


    walked into a hall in the middle of the Bright Summit. Maki Zin guessed that it was definitely at the place where the Ming Religion were discussed, knew that there must be many experts, and carefully sneaked in, only to see that there was a group of people inside the hall who were unable to move their cultivation, could tell that they were all experts, and upon thinking, Maki Zin understood that they should all be Yang Xiao.


    Without time to think, Maki Zin appeared in front of Yang Buhui from behind the pillar and asked: "Where is your room?"


    Yang Buhui was still concerned about her father''s injuries, but who knew that Maki Zin would suddenly come out and ask about his daughter right after meeting her. He did not have time to think about anything before blushing like a ripe apple.


    "Who are you?" A middle-aged man in white robes asked. He looked like he was in his forties, and he had a stern expression on his face.


    "Are you Yang Xiao?" Maki Zin casually asked, but did not manage to answer his question.


    "Father, his name is Guo Yi, he did not come to harm us!" She didn''t ask why Maki Zin had followed her in, and instead spoke up for Maki Zin. It could be seen that she had a lot of trust in Maki Zin, so she turned and glared at him.


    "I''m sorry, I was quick with my words, but there''s something urgent!" Maki Zin said to Yang Buhui seriously, "Your room is still there after all, quickly take me there." He was not sure if Zhang Wuji would be able to turn Cheng Kun''s scheme into chaos in time.


    "My father ¡­" Yang Buhui pointed at Yang Xiao, and was pulled by him, "Yang Zuo, your martial arts are unrivalled, what can you help me with here, I do have urgent matters," Hearing Maki Zin say this, the corner of Yang Xiao''s eyes flashed with a bright light, and he waved his hand, "No, take Young Hero Guo over, I''m fine!"


    After Yang Buhui brought Maki Zin away, Wei Xiao asked curiously: "Why does that person want to go to your daughter''s room?" Yang Xiao sighed, "He should know where the secret passageway is. Today, two young experts have appeared, and I don''t know if this will be a blessing or a curse for my teachings!" Then why did you let me take him there? " Zhou Dian snorted, but Yang Xiao ignored him.


    Maki Zin followed Yang Buhui into her room without saying much. Walking towards the gums, he opened the bed and saw a small handle sticking out from the side of the bed, he guessed that it was used to activate the secret passage, and pressed on it forcefully. The bed creaked and slowly opened up.


    Without a word, Maki Zin jumped into the secret passage. Just as he was about to go in, he was worried about his father and ran out the door.


    Once Maki Zin entered the secret passage, he kept walking forward, hoping to find the place where Cheng Kun had stored the explosives. As for the Greater Teleportation, he had already cultivated enough martial arts, so it was better to stay alive first.


    He quickly ran to the side and went into a spacious stone room. A monk held a torch and laughed sinisterly, "What Ming Religion? What six great sects? I want all of you to accompany my, Cheng Kun, in death today!" He threw a pile of gunpowder to the side. He was still laughing.


    Maki Zin laughed bitterly, in the end, Zhang Wuji did not have the time to stop Cheng Kun, he flew out and took the torch from him, and Cheng Kun''s laughter suddenly stopped, as though someone had grabbed onto his neck.


    "Who are you?" Cheng Kun fiercely asked, but Maki Zin did not answer him. Instead, he took a few small steps forward and directly slashed at Cheng Kun, who knows how many times Cheng Kun had fought before, how he would have easily been struck by Maki Zin. He dodged to the side and struck out with his Primordius Palm.


    After a probing battle, they all knew that the other party was not an easy opponent. They no longer acted rashly and stood where they were, quietly waiting for the right moment to make their move.


    "Who the hell are you?" Cheng Kun lamented his bad luck. First, he was injured by a youth, and finally, he was able to trap him.


    "The person who killed you!" The moment Maki Zin said this, Cheng Kun felt a huge force attacking him from the side, and in great shock, they collided together. A dragon''s roar sounded out, and this move was indeed the [Underworld Dragon Not Use] recorded in the remnant Beating Dragon 18 Palms.


    "Who are you to the gang? It actually knows how to use the Beating Dragon 18 Palms! " Cheng Kun''s right index finger flashed with a green light as he shot it straight towards Maki Zin. Maki Zin hurriedly used his Innate Qi to deflect his, then used his finger and activated yellow light to attack Cheng Kun in the face of his attack. Cheng Kun barely dodged the attack, and a thin red wound appeared on his face.


    Maki Zin knew that the secret passage was complicated and was hard to catch up with, so he decided not to chase after it. He turned around and tried to take the explosives off, in case that guy accidentally blew it up, it would be fine if he and his friends weren''t here, but if not, it would be terrible. Maki Zin grabbed the only torch in the stone room and walked towards the pile of explosives.


    "Young master, that evil person really deserves to die!" Maki Zin was about to take action, when he heard a woman''s voice.


    "That''s right!" If I see him, I won''t forgive him! " Maki Zin could tell that it was Zhang Wuji''s voice, and other than him, the only other people in the secret passage were probably Zhang Wuji and Xiao Zhao.


    "The villain stop!" Before Maki Zin could turn his head, he felt a powerful force behind him. Knowing how powerful it was, he rolled on the ground and dodged it.


    Maki Zin was annoyed, you refined the Great Teleportation Art already, is that so awesome? Pointing his finger backwards, a golden ray of light shot straight at Zhang Wuji in the darkness, but was cancelled out by him.


    Maki Zin activated his Innate Skill and pushed forward with both of his hands. In an instant, the sound of a berserk dragon''s roar could be heard, and in the darkness, a golden dragon threw itself at Zhang Wuji with bared fangs and brandished claws.


    "Be careful young master, that''s the Beating Dragon 18 Palms!" Zhang Wuji was really strong, the Great Teleportation of the Universe was protecting his body, the palm on his hand shone with a green light and he actually rushed towards the huge dragon, passing through its body and striking Maki Zin''s left shoulder with a palm. The huge dragon immediately let out a hissing sound and disappeared in a flash of golden light, Maki Zin was struck by the palm which carried the full force of the Nine Yang Divine Technique and struck the wall, rebounding on the ground, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.

 C46

    Maki Zin''s right thumb suddenly moved horizontally across his mouth, wiping away the blood traces, and he couldn''t help but laugh bitterly in his heart. In the end, it was Zhang Wuji who was powerful, his own palm strike was actually blocked by, and he was also injured by him.


    He immediately understood that his body was simply too weak, and that the Beating Dragon 18 Palms was too powerful. He had to use it twice, and naturally, he could not take it, but before he fainted, Maki Zin was still thinking how it could be possible for him and him to be together for four days in an instant. If according to the the the records, Zhang Wuji''s Bright Summit had only lasted a day after his third palm strike!


    "What are you doing here?" Sai Han''s face darkened when he saw Cheng Xuan flipping through the window and entering the room.


    "I came here to tell you some bad news. Maki Zin, he''s gone." This time, Cheng Xuan did not smile, and spoke with seriousness. However, Sai Han''s face was cold, his eyes cold enough to kill, and his tone was normal: "He, why did he not see you?"


    "After you came out, Maki Zin was worried, so he came here with that girl, Zhao Min. It was three nights ago that you disappeared all of a sudden." Cheng Xuan also didn''t want something to happen to this little companion that he took care of since he was young to be his little brother, furthermore, he was the little brother that he loved and doted on.


    "Ever since I was young, my little brother has suffered so much, but he''s been fine. It''s the same now." He seemed to be talking to himself, trying to ease his worries. He turned around and looked at Cheng Xuan, "Cheng Xuan, can you do me a favor?" "What''s the matter? You can tell me." Cheng Xuan laughed.


    "Help me find my brother ¡­" "What about you?" Seeing that his Ming Religion attack failed, hehe, Xiao Qingcang, you just had to force me to bring you back, now that it''s like this, I can''t let all my work fail, my safety is Alslen, you don''t have to worry. " As he spoke, he fell into a daze. He didn''t know what to think.


    Maki Zin slowly climbed back up, rubbed his spoon behind his back, and shook his head with all his might. He exhaled heavily, and finally felt a little more clear-headed; he didn''t know how long he had been unconscious this time, but had he been unconscious for another ten to eight days?


    He randomly walked out of the Ming Religion tunnel, found a snowdrift hand and tied it to his face, clearing his head a bit more. Seeing that the traces of a battle were still around, yet there were no corpses, he knew that the six major sects had already been persuaded by Zhang Wuji to return to the Central Plains.


    Speaking of Ming Religion and the Yuan Dynasty, if he knew that he was a dignified Young Prince, it would be weird if he did not grab him and skin him alive, or if he did not tell them where the secret passage was, he would be very merciful.


    Maki Zin shakily walked down the mountain. Halfway up the mountain, a group of people blocked his path, and the leader of the group, a burly man with a stinger on his beard, pointed at Maki Zin and shouted: "Are you a Ming Religion demon?" Maki Zin shook his head and ignored him, turning to leave, but was blocked by the big sized man in front of his chest, which made him dizzy and confused, as he looked at the big sized man coldly, "What are you going to do?" The big guy was scared and took a step back. He was confused, [what happened to me?]


    "F * ck you, I will chop you into pieces!" In the blink of an eye, the big sized man smiled as he looked at Maki Zin, "Ge Laozi, if you''re a f * cking woman, then it''s really painful to look at, haha!" The big sized man actually ridiculed Maki Zin for looking so sickly. On the surface, Maki Zin was not angered, but he secretly channeled his energy to pull the blade closer to himself by an inch, the index and middle fingers of his right hand clamped onto the back of the blade at an extremely fast speed. The big sized man felt that something was amiss, he couldn''t retrieve the blade even if he wanted to, and shouted loudly, "This brat is too tight!"


    When the accompanying people saw that Maki Zin''s fingers were holding the blade of the big sized man''s sword tightly, they were extremely surprised. They knew what capabilities the big man had, but to be easily suppressed by this youth, what kind of background did he have?


    "Young Hero, please wait!" A refined man with a short beard dressed in white saw that Maki Zin was about to attack with his left hand, and quickly came out and advised, "Young hero, we have no ill intentions. It would be bad if we did not harm our own people, no?" The man pulled the big size man away from Maki Zin.


    "You must be here to attack Bright Summit?" Maki Zin swept his gaze across their faces. Although they did not answer, they could tell from their eyes that his guess was not wrong, so that means, Ming Religion and the others were still in the secret passage. Maki Zin glanced at the group of people, and said indifferently, "I advise you all to not go, so as to not lose your lives in vain!" After Maki Zin finished speaking, he moved past the big sized man and headed down the mountain without even looking back, completely disregarding the big sized man''s shouts. His face was swollen like a pig''s head, and with a curse, he spat out a few teeth, looking extremely comical.


    So it was Maki Zin who was angered by his rude remarks, and casually slapped him a few times. His movements were too fast, and no one could see how he made his move, so no one knew that he hit the big sized man a few times.


    Xiao Qingcang ran towards Sai Han''s room happily, but when he saw her, he panicked: Could she have escaped? She hurried out the door and asked the servant where she was going.


    "If you really like the peace and quiet, when I return home with you, I will decorate a place with flowers and birds for you to enjoy!" Hearing Xiao Qingcang''s voice, Sai Han frowned, he turned and smiled: "Where there is you, I will not be able to recover, so, I will make you disappear as soon as possible!"


    "Haha!" "Hui''er ¡­" "Don''t call me Hui''er!" Xiao Qingcang immediately changed his words, "Alright! Good! There''s no one else I can just not call you Hui''er! Sihan, do you want to murder your husband? "


    "Shut up!" In the blink of an eye, it was as usual, "Xiao Qingcang, you will regret meeting me!" With that, he circled around Xiao Qingcang and left. Xiao Qingcang used his hands to fan himself with the air, as if he still had her presence, and laughed while ignoring his.


    It took Maki Zin half a day to reach the foot of the mountain. He lamented about how fickle life was, even the weather was like this, the mountain was cold and gruesome, but the people at the foot of the mountain were so thirsty that they could not wait to run back up the mountain. It was just that he had been pampered for two lifetimes, and had never experienced any kind of hardship (of course, labour). With this rotten body in this world, it was natural that he would be annoyed to have Zhao Min and the others accompany him in the desert.


    Maki Zin''s mind was currently in a daze, he did not know what to do, and did not even know what he was going to do next. He only wanted to find a place to rest, and wandered around randomly in the desert for seven or eight days.


    That day, Maki Zin suddenly saw a ravine not far away, and was overjoyed, thinking that he could finally have a good sleep, the two times he fainted, he was even more tired than a big battle when he woke up. He was injured by Zhang Wuji later on, and was walking around in a mess, unable to meditate to catch his breath, he was truly tired both physically and mentally.


    As he neared the ravine, he saw a group of people he was looking for. Who else could it be other than Zhao Min, Han Yan and the others?


    The man''s hair was dishevelled, causing Maki Zin to be unable to see his face clearly. The veins on Ah San''s hands popped out as he smiled sinisterly and walked towards the man, then he realised that the person who was surrounded was Yin Gou Pavilion.


    "Min Min stop!" It was one thing if she was not here, but if she was going to interfere here, it would be fine. It was just that she didn''t know whether this would ruin his marriage or not, so Maki Zin didn''t think too much about it. She just wanted Zhao Min to let Yin Gou Pavilion go, and find a good place to sleep in.


    "Big brother Maki Zin!" "Young Master!" Maki Zin only heard two exclamations of shock, seeing how both Zhao Min and Zhao Min were in disbelief, Han Yan rubbed her eyes, and then looked at Maki Zin again, knowing that he was not dreaming.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, where did you go? Why did you suddenly disappear to? I ¡­ I was really worried and went to look for you now, but I can''t find you!" Zhao Min pouted as she asked, obviously blaming Maki Zin for leaving but she did not say a word. In her eyes, as long as the Young Master came back, everything else would be fine, she did not care, but seeing that the two of them had lost a lot of weight, Maki Zin thought that it was all because of him. She did not forget this friendship, as there were a few that were truly good to him, and she could probably count them with one hand.


    "You''ve all worked hard these past few days!" Maki Zin patted Zhao Min''s shoulder. The people that Zhao Min brought over did not seem to be angry, they usually respected this weird princess and did not dare to taint her at all, but other than her father and brother, only this trash could be this close to her. How could they feel good about that?


    Han Yan was only sobbing. She pinched Mu Ren''s face and felt a sweet feeling in her heart, as if she had just eaten something thick. When Mu Ren said those words, Han Yan threw herself into Mu Ren''s arms and cried, "Young Master, only you treat Han Yan like this, but you left without a word. Han Yan, Han Yan is scared, wuwu!


    Han Yan didn''t say much, but Maki Zin was clear about their relationship. He didn''t say anything, he just patted Han Yan''s back and gently supported her hair, and after a while, Han Yan felt that it wasn''t good and quickly escaped from Maki Zin''s embrace. She saw the princess, who she had always been extremely impressed with, looking at him with a smile that wasn''t a smile, as if she was escaping from Maki Zin''s back, and didn''t come out again.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, he''s the beloved disciple of, I want to take his Wudang, I have a great deal to do with him, I want to let him go ¡­" Zhao Min was obviously not willing to let go of Yin Gou Ting. After all, this was a rare opportunity and his dreams were about to come true. He was not willing to let go just like that.


    "Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts are at its peak, there are countless people praising him, Min Min, do you think you can go mess with him?" To be honest, Maki Zin did not wish for Zhao Min to take the path that he knew of.


    "What''s that Zhang Sanfeng? "Wait till I peel him off ¡­" Ah Sang said angrily, but was cut off by Zhao Min''s glare, he did not dare say anything anymore. He had always thought that Maki Zin was extremely wrong, so he naturally wanted to go against him.


    "I have captured everyone who the six major sects are attacking this time, and have long provoked millions of martial artists, and am not afraid of offending Zhang Sanfeng. But since Big Brother Maki Zin said to let him go, then I will let him go." With a wave of his hand, Zhao Min led the group of people away. Maki Zin stayed behind to take a closer look at the plow pavilion, and realized that his hand was only slightly injured internally, and wasn''t too injured, and followed Zhao Min. Han Yan kept close to him, afraid that the moment she turned around, he would disappear.


    After finding a tavern, Maki Zin ran towards a room, only to see Ba Gen following him from behind, it was extremely strange, only to see Ba Gen hugging him tightly and crying loudly. Maki Zin knew that Ba Gen treated him like a brother, after he left, he did not talk to outsiders, at most he only spoke a little with Han Yan, and now that he was back, he did not know how to express himself, but revealed his brotherhood.


    "Ba Gen, Young Prince is tired and needs to rest. Don''t disturb him!" How could Zhao Min not see that Maki Zin was extremely tired, after talking to Ba Gen, Ba Gen laughed, and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, I still have a lot of questions to ask you. You also have to ask me a few! Go rest first and wait for you to wake up. " Zhao Min led Ba Gen and everyone else. Maki Zin smiled inwardly, lightly said "this girl", and headed inside the room.

 C47

    Maki Zin woke up from his sleep and felt full of energy. Even killing a few Taurus would not be a problem, so he jumped off the bed and shook his head, feeling very comfortable.


    The door was opened with a clang, and Han Yan stood outside with a basin of water in her hands. When she saw Mu Ren looking so lively, she instantly turned into joy. She was so happy that she forgot the basin in her hand and overturned it, causing her to be covered in water.


    Maki Zin burst out laughing, seeing that the young master was not comforting her, but was actually making fun of her, he snorted and picked up the water basin, but just as he was about to grab onto Maki Zin''s hand, Han Yan''s face suddenly turned red, as though he was about to bleed. He lightly muttered the word ''young master'', but he did not retract his hand, allowing him to hold on.


    "Han Yan, you treat me well, how can I not know that I am not teasing you intentionally? When Han Yan heard Maki Zin''s soft words, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and he almost fainted. He thought in his heart: "Young Master, what do you mean by this? Does he like me? " He didn''t dare to think any further. There was actually a stream of tears flowing down from the corner of his eyes!


    Seeing that, Maki Zin was shocked, ''Could it be that I am being too frivolous, causing Han Yan to ¡­'', causing Maki Zin''s hands to become messy, upon seeing the young master looking at a loss, he could not help but laugh, and then the dark clouds dispersed, causing the sky to become clear. Seeing Han Yan smile, Maki Zin heaved a sigh of relief and gently wiped away his tears, saying: "Han Yan, I was in the wrong just now, I made you angry!" Han Yan only shook her head as she stuck her head into Maki Zin''s embrace. If it was in the past, even if she knew how much her Young Master treated her, she would definitely not dare to do this.


    Instantly, Maki Zin felt that he owed the beauty in his arms quite a bit. She really didn''t have anything to say to him, what could he give her? Actually, there was no need to say anything at this point. Maki Zin couldn''t help but smile towards Han Yan, but Han Yan only closed her eyes. Her thin eyelashes couldn''t help but tremble, which showed that she was extremely nervous.


    It was at this moment that Maki Zin suddenly realised that there was a person standing at the door, and that he was not the "Divine Sword''s eight heroes", he did not have any interest in Zhao Min''s subordinates'' strange names, he was definitely here for Min Min to call him; the door was not closed, Han Yan knew that he had seen everything, and his face became even redder as he crawled into Maki Zin''s embrace.


    "Hungry, that ¡­" Although everyone knew that he was kind-hearted, being caught in this mess, god knows if he would be able to kill him. It would be easy for him to kill a small figure like him, so he didn''t even mention why he came here, he was just thinking how he could make this Young Prince happy.


    "Min Min asked you to come find me, right?" Maki Zin lightly pushed Han Yan aside and helped her tidy up her messy hair. He whispered into her ear, "Go and change your clothes, so that you won''t catch a cold." The warmth in Han Yan''s heart grew stronger, she could only nod her head and walk outside.


    "Um, the princess asked me to come see if you''re awake, and said that if you feel like it''s okay, then she''ll call you over!" Maki Zin replied as he walked out of the door, extending his right hand for him to lead the way. Wang Ba Liu welcomed Maki Zin to a door and bowed, then invited Maki Zin in, before retreating.


    Maki Zin walked into the circle and saw that Zhao Min had already changed into a woman''s attire. It was actually the Han Family''s woman''s clothes, and seeing her standing there in a daze, thinking about something, Maki Zin thought in his heart, no wonder she was called the number one beauty in the world, it was not necessarily just a compliment.


    Maki Zin laughed and patted her shoulders as he patted his back. Zhao Min came back to her senses and turned to look at her. Big Brother Maki Zin, you''re awake! "


    "Hmm, have I been sleeping for a long time?" Maki Zin was surprised. Did he get the legendary lethargy? " Not long, and not long, it will only be two days and three nights! " Zhao Min laughed.


    "Two days and three nights?" Maki Zin stared at Zhao Min, "Actually, adding half a day in for two days and three nights, I don''t have to worry about that." Zhao Min clapped her hands. Maki Zin cried out Oh, now she really couldn''t say anything, what kind of rotten body was this!


    "Oh right, big brother Maki Zin, where have you been these dozen days? I''m worried to death!" Zhao Min grabbed the teapot on the stone table, poured two cups, and passed one cup to Maki Zin. Only then did Maki Zin wake up, her stomach was hungry, so she didn''t eat too much.


    "I''m going to the Bright Summit!" Maki Zin put down the teacup and said. Seeing that Zhao Min had such an expression, Zhao Min pointed at Maki Zin''s nose, "It''s fine if you want to go yourself, but why didn''t you tell me that I haven''t had a good sleep in over ten days. How do you think you should compensate me?"


    "Princess, it doesn''t matter what you want. For my sake, you aren''t allowed to rest properly for more than ten days!" How do I pay you back? Even if you sell me out, I''m afraid you won''t be able to! " Maki Zin nodded his head, he then exclaimed as though he knew what was going on, "Ah! Next time, you have to make it clear! Hey, have you entered the Bright Summit main altar? "


    "How do you know?" Maki Zin''s answer was considered to be admitting to Zhao Min''s question! I guessed it, Big Brother Maki Zin you definitely have a way to go in, I wanted to go in too, but it''s too exciting outside, I don''t want to go in. "


    "Oh, what''s so interesting that you actually want us to be curious about the baby-like princess. You''re not even curious about the Ming Religion main altar anymore?" Maki Zin knew that she was talking about Zhang Wuji fighting against the six big sects, but he didn''t seem to know.


    "That Zhang, no, it''s Zeng Ah Niu, it turns out he is Zhang Cui Shan''s son, his martial arts are really high, he actually defeated all the experts from the six great sects, he is my rival!" Zhao Min''s face darkened, "Big Brother Maki Zin, tell me, if he saved Ming Religion, how would Ming Religion treat him?"


    "The Ming Religion split into pieces from the top of the sun, and now, a reckless youth has finally appeared. Of course, I have to take him as my Sect Leader!" Maki Zin laughed, seeing that the vegetables had already been served, he only felt his stomach growling, although the dishes were vegetarian, the cooking was not the least bit sloppy, picking up the bowls and chopsticks and eating, it was still the same as usual, Zhao Min could not help but laugh by the side: "I wonder, if you ate like this back then, how would Big Sister Aruna treat you?" Zhao Min knew that she had been too quick to say anything, and mentioned his sorrows, so she did not speak anymore.


    Maki Zin paused for a moment, then laughed and started to eat again. His expression was natural, Zhao Min knew that he was suffering in his heart, and his face was full of modesty.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, I ¡­" What is it? Haha, what do you think will happen if Zhang Wuji becomes Sect Leader? " "He, I don''t know how to say it, just a bit weak and too kind, just like you. But, I say, he''s definitely worse than you, back when the six big sects forced his parents to death, he did not pursue the matter, his entire fool, it''s just that his martial arts was too high, that''s just not going to be easy."


    "Min Min, let me ask you, your father told you to command the warriors of the various big sects, what if you regret it in the future?" Zhao Min heard Maki Zin''s serious tone and stopped joking around, saying seriously, "Big brother Maki Zin, you seemed to have asked me this question a long time ago, but I will still answer it this way. I, Min Min, Tremor never regret when I do things."


    "What if we become enemies in the future? What will you do?" Maki Zin did not know why, but when he said those words, his heart felt pain.


    "How could that be? You are my sworn brother, and the two of us only need to work together. What six great sects, what Ming Religion, they will all be destroyed by us. How would they become enemies?" Zhao Min''s tone turned anxious, she didn''t know why this brother who usually cared for him would say such weird words.


    "What does the world have to do with me!" Maki Zin stood up, his eyes were filled with confusion. The heavens wanted him to reincarnate in the imperial family, but why did he suddenly sigh and said, "But the affairs of the world are unpredictable, who knows about the future?"


    "If this is really the case, then I will really have no choice but to kill Big Brother Maki Zin and then apologize with my death. I will absolutely not dare to forget the friendship between us!" Zhao Min was not afraid that Maki Zin would get angry, and said sorrowfully.


    "Hehe, you, are really still you!" Maki Zin and Zhao Min stood with their hands behind their backs, then sighed, "Sometimes, I really want to hide you in the capital, and don''t let you care about the so-called matters of the world. He didn''t notice at all that Zhao Min''s face was completely red as she looked at him in both joy and annoyance.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, can you tell me what you want to do the most?" In Zhao Min''s opinion, this brother of her had always been a mysterious character, and no one could see through him. She only waited to get to know him, and the closer they got to him, the more they couldn''t understand what kind of person he was.


    "What do I want to do? I once knew it, but that was a long time ago, and now I don''t know it myself! " Maki Zin''s face was already filled with pain, Zhao Min already knew that she had asked the wrong thing, and just as she was about to apologize, she heard Maki Zin mumbling to himself, "I wonder how she is doing?" Zhao Min only thought that it was because he missed Aruna, and her heart ached for no reason.

 C48

    Maki Zin knew that Zhao Min had plotted to capture the people of the six major sects, but she still had Emei, which meant that she had not caught the disciples of the three major sects yet, but was more or less done for. Maki Zin smiled bitterly in his heart, when the time came, this girl would definitely be proud of this matter.


    Maki Zin and Ba Gen had wanted to follow him, but Maki Zin said that he wanted to go out and relax, so they did not force him to follow them, and told him to come back earlier.


    It was actually not that big of a place. It took Zhao Min quite a bit of effort to find that inn and rearrange it for him to feel comfortable. In reality, there was nothing here, but the desolate scene seemed to match with Maki Zin''s restless heart.


    Maki Zin found a stall by the side of the road, asked the stall owner to bring over a few jars of wine, and started to drink by himself. He secretly wished that the ancients would say that getting drunk would solve a lot of worries, and as a person of two lifetimes, other than being tricked by Aruna and not getting drunk even once, he really did not know what it felt like. He thought, it would be good if I could get drunk and get over it.


    He didn''t care whether he could drink it or not. Once he had drunk it, he felt his whole body heat up. He didn''t mind. He opened the lid and was about to drink it when he was suddenly held by a hand.


    Putting down the wine jar, Maki Zin saw that it was an old beggar with a disheveled appearance, Maki Zin laughed, and handed over the wine, which was called flattering, as he received the bottle and gulped down the entire bottle, he finished it, and then continued to look at the bottles of good wine in front of Maki Zin with a satisfied expression. It could be said that in this wasteland, there was nothing else, it was just that there were too many good wine, his temper was extremely strong.


    Maki Zin did not reveal his underhanded nature, he just brought another jar of wine in front of him, the one called Xiao Hua laughed, received it and drank it again, but this time, he did not look at Maki Zin, he patted his round stomach, flipped over the bench, and leaned on the table, his face had an innocent look.


    Seeing that he had drunk enough, Maki Zin didn''t care about it anymore. He opened another pot and gulped it down in one gulp, but his tears and mucus were all over the place.


    "What''s so funny?" Maki Zin curled his lips, and was about to open his mouth again, but he felt dizzy and dizzy. He knew that after drinking the entire jar, it started to look alright.


    "Kid, you must have been hurt by some girl!" That old beggar dug his fingers into his mouth and did not even look at Maki Zin, who was already half drunk and had returned at the right time, "How do you know?"


    "At your age, you still look like a dog, and your clothes aren''t bad either. I''m sure you don''t lack money, could it be that you''re not doing it for a woman, but for a man?" That old man Qi sneered. Maki Zin showed a helpless expression and ignored this lunatic. After ordering a few dishes, he continued to eat.


    The old beggar called Maki Zin over to serve some food, he licked his lips, then jumped to Maki Zin''s side and grabbed onto a plate and started eating. Maki Zin said: "If you want to eat, just say it, why are you eating like this?" Maki Zin looked at the dish. If it was placed in front of him now, let alone eating, he wouldn''t even dare to look at it.


    "Mm, I''m curious. Other people hide far away even when they see a screaming flower. Why didn''t you just chase me away and give me wine and food to eat?" The old beggar stared at Maki Zin and grabbed him, "You know who I am, and yet you want to curry favor with me?" Maki Zin pulled him away, "Are you crazy? Who do you think you are? Mongol Emperor? Martial Ancestor Realm? I don''t need to curry favor with them, do I? " Maki Zin had obviously held him in extreme contempt.


    How could that old beggar dare to speak to him in such a manner? He wanted to slap Maki Zin with his palm, but Maki Zin was startled and thought, ''This person is an expert, his skills are not inferior to Yang Xiao''s .'' Taking a few steps back, he coldly asked, "Who are you?"


    "Who am I? Who am I to you? " That Old Qi actually started to eat at the place where Maki Zin was sitting as if nothing had happened. Maki Zin looked carefully and discovered that his hands were not very nimble, he knew that there was something wrong with his hands.


    Maki Zin did not mind, he found a stool and sat down opposite of him, then continued to drink.


    "Kid, haven''t you heard that drinking alcohol is more worrisome than worrying? It would be weird if someone like you wasn''t drunk! " The old beggar knew that Maki Zin was almost at his limits and tried to persuade him, even though he was gulping it down like water, his face was growing paler and paler.


    "I only wish to get drunk today. Why don''t you drink?" As Maki Zin said this, he fell down once again.


    "What happened to you? He actually defiled me like this! From what I see, you don''t seem like a simple character. Who is that woman to actually want you to act like this? " That Old Qi was clearly sincerely advising Maki Zin.


    "Have you ever liked anyone else? Did you love it? Have you ever met a woman who makes your dreams come true? " Maki Zin asked three times in a row, and drank it all in one gulp.


    "My daughter is already so old. If you were to say she''s beautiful, my wife isn''t beautiful at all. However, the love between us is something the world knows!" A trace of tenderness flashed across the old man''s eyes.


    Then congratulations! Cheers! " Mu Ren placed the wine cup in front of Old Qi and took another sip. The wine that leaked from the cup made him wet, but he didn''t seem to care at all, "Heh heh! Hehe! Mu Ren brought the jar of wine to his mouth and took another big gulp. Where do I return it in this life? " "Mu Ren''s face was already covered with tears from the shattering of the wine jar.


    Actually, there are some things that might be better if you changed your mind. Just like me, I used to have the respect of everyone, but did not care about my family. Only when my hands were a few times crippled did I discover the value of my family. That Old Qi actually started to have feelings for Maki Zin and wanted to persuade him to get out of the shadows as soon as possible.


    "Hehe, I can take it up, I can put it down!" It''s easy to say, but how can it be that simple. If she didn''t leave me, perhaps I might have forgotten about her. But why did she give up on me and leave? Maki Zin could no longer hold onto his wine jar, and continued to drink.


    Maki Zin and Sini were in love, yet they were driven here by a car. They did not get along well, but the two of them did not know each other''s feelings, and when Maki Zin finally understood what was going on, Aruna gave him a promise, and then left without leaving a trace. A sea of people, where could they find such a thing? All these were things that even Zhao Min and Sai Han did not know, how would Old Qi know?


    "Do you know who I am?" Maki Zin laughed out loud, "I don''t care who you are, it will be hard to meet you again after today! Today was the day to drink wine. Come, let''s have a pot! It''s rare for us to meet and drink together in the sea of people. " That old man didn''t say anything. He moved the wine over and touched it with his finger before drinking it all.


    Maki Zin felt that his entire body was light and comfortable, he did not need to think about anything, as long as he could experience the joy of being drunk, he would not care about anything, and would only chat with the old man.


    When they finished drinking, Maki Zin took out a large amount of silver and threw it on the table. He then walked out of the town together with Old Qi.


    Emotions since the ancient injury separation, even more so the cold autumn festival! Where did the wine wake up this night? Willow shore, Xiao Feng crescent moon. This trip should be a good day and a bad day. Even if there were a thousand different kinds of amorous feelings, who would it be then to speak of them?


    To use the wine to dispel sorrow, to draw a knife to cut the water, and then to wait until the sobering wine returns, then will the lovesickness scatter with the wine? Lovesick or bitter! Love or hate! No matter what he did, he would do it. He couldn''t dodge it, he couldn''t avoid it!

 C49

    Maki Zin and Old Qi Qian found a dilapidated temple and a place covered with dry grass and fell down.


    Maki Zin slept all the way until the afternoon. When he got up, he only felt that his head was still spinning, and he admired those who drank so much, the feeling of not being able to puke even after sending them to heaven and throwing them into hell was not far off.


    The old man, Hua Hua, had not left yet. He stood by the side and chuckled to himself, "Little kid, you drank too much, right? What do you feel?"


    "So you didn''t leave!" Maki Zin brushed off the weeds on his body and walked out the door, "Little kid, wait!" Just as Maki Zin stepped out of the door, he was stopped by the flower call.


    "What else do you want?" Maki Zin turned his head and laughed.


    "I think you are also from the martial arts world, and your martial arts are not bad!" The old man, Hua Hua, walked out of the temple door and placed his left hand on Maki Zin''s shoulder, "I have a few tricks up my sleeves, you can take a look!"


    Suddenly, he saw his right hand slowly rising up, the golden light on his palm was faintly discernible, the energy around his body was like a floating dragon, suddenly, the old call that sounded like a loud cry that sounded like a dragon; Maki Zin felt that the cry did not come from all the flowers, but rather, a large part of it came from his palm.


    "Beating Dragon 18 Palms!" Maki Zin immediately sobered up more than half of his alcohol. If this Old Flower is not using the Beating Dragon 18 Palms, then what is? Maki Zin walked closer and shouted at Old Flower, after looking at him carefully, his head had a lot of white hair, and his hands were not very good, so he smiled: "You are the current Sect Leader of the Beggar Clan, Shi Huolong!"


    "You know him!" He didn''t know if Shi Huolong was talking about the Beating Dragon 18 Palms that he knew or if he was the gang leader.


    "I have only met you once, why did you teach me Beating Dragon 18 Palms?" Stop, I didn''t teach you. I just don''t think I''ve practiced for a long time. Let''s exercise a bit. I want you to see how good my martial arts is! "


    "Actually, there''s no use in teaching me. My body is too weak, and I can''t forbid the fierceness of the Beating Dragon 18 Palms." Maki Zin patted Shi Huolong''s shoulder. No matter what he said, felt that Shi Huolong must be grateful to him.


    "If you say so, then I''ll teach you. Let''s see if you''ll die or not!" Shi Huolong laughed out loud, "In truth, although Beating Dragon 18 Palms is simple on the surface, but the force of the palm is extremely strong, each attack is a killing move that hurts others. It''s a pity that this palm technique was lost quite a bit due to previous attempts at helping. Now, I only have twelve palm techniques left in my hands! "


    "In that case, it would be a pity if I didn''t look at it!" Maki Zin laughed, and looked at Shi Huolong finishing all twelve of his strikes, and couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. Although the power of the palm he used was not small, it was still not as strong as the one Alslen used.


    As Shi Huolong practiced, he spoke of the details. Although he did not use the chants, it did not make any difference. When he finished practicing the twelve palms, he was already panting heavily. There were still four palms which he knew of himself, but he would definitely be very happy if he could make up for his regret against Dragon Resisting Mountain.


    "Alright!" How is my martial arts? " Shi Huolong waved his hand, "I know that you must have a lot of admiration for me now. Seeing that you don''t dare to look down on me again, there''s no meaning, there''s no meaning! Gone! " As he spoke, he prepared to leave.


    "Clan Leader Shi, thank you!" Maki Zin''s hands clenched into fists, as he bowed to Shi Huolong, "You must remember my words, next year''s September and the tenth will be you to be cautious. In case there are people harming them, if there is time, I will definitely pay a visit!"


    "Who wants to harm me?" Shi Huolong turned his head around in surprise, "Sometimes, there is no need for a reason to harm others. You are guarding against Cheng Kun and Chen You." "Thank you for the reminder!" Shi Huolong clasped his hands together and left.


    Maki Zin smiled. He memorized all of the palm techniques that Shi Huolong mentioned and wanted to return to the tavern so that everyone wouldn''t worry. Then, he heard the voices of a group of women.


    She was captured by Xiao Qingcang now, but she was not the least bit worried for her safety. In her eyes, there were not many things that she could be concerned about.


    But now, she was worried about one thing, and that was that she didn''t know if she had found her little brother Maki Zin yet.


    "Your heart is in chaos!" Just as she was feeling annoyed, a voice that would only make her feel even more disgusted suddenly came out, "Xiao Qingcang, don''t appear in front of me from time to time. It will only make me hate you even more."


    "It doesn''t matter, you''re going to be my man soon anyway! At that time, I''m afraid you don''t even want to leave me! "Hehe!" Xiao Qingcang rubbed his nose, with a confident look, he pointed to the guzheng in front of Xi Han, "I heard that your precious little brother is this kind of expert too! As expected of a brother and sister, don''t worry. When you become my man, I will persuade the person who killed your brother to be lenient. After all, he is your brother! If he wants us to cut him into a thousand pieces, I will just let him die happily! "


    "Xiao Qingcang!" When Xiao Qingcang heard his, an unexplainable fear arose from the bottom of his heart. This was something that had never happened even with his own uncle, why?


    "You must be thinking, I usually treat you like a man from heaven, how could I be so harsh today?" Xiao Qingcang laughed coldly, and Sai Han snorted as he turned around without saying a word.


    "I love you wholeheartedly, yet you think about others in your heart. Do you think I can''t see it? You''re going to be my man. Wake up! You are destined to be mine! " Xiao Qingcang was already somewhat sinister.


    "You are very pitiful!" Sai Han sneered and was about to leave when Xiao Qingcang suddenly grabbed him from behind and pushed him away, "What do you want?"


    "How is it? What do you think I''m going to do? "You''ll be mine sooner or later anyways, why don''t you ¡­" With a loud roar, he ran away. Sai Han quickly found a place with clean water to wash his hands, as if Xiao Qingcang was really dirty, he didn''t even want to touch him.


    Walking out, Sai Han called out to Alslen, and Alslen appeared in a flash to stand in front of her. Sai Han walked out, and called out to Alslen, and Alslen appeared in a flash to stand in front of her.


    When Maki Zin saw that it was the Emei sect, he had wanted to leave, but just as he walked out of the door, he stopped. Looking at the group of Emei girls who were approaching, the corner of his mouth curled into a playful, sinister smile.

 C50

    Ruin and the group of Emei disciples had traveled a long way and felt extremely tired. Seeing a broken temple in front of them, they were naturally overjoyed, and rushed towards it. However, just as they arrived at the door, they all stopped in their tracks.


    In the middle of the door was a man with disheveled hair and weeds. He must have been a beggar; but his suit, and the expensive hairpin on his head, were what a beggar could have.


    Not long after, a group of female disciples surrounded him and pointed their fingers at him. However, he seemed to not know what was going on. From time to time, he would even hear some snoring sounds. It was really exasperating, but also funny.


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at the person, and only felt that she was familiar with him, but she could not remember where she had seen him before. Just as he wanted to go up and wake him up, she saw Exterminate the Heavens coldly snort and kick towards the man, but the man flipped over, causing Extermination''s kick to miss, the disciples in the sect all lamented the good luck of the man, although Extermination''s kick was not enough to kill him, if it hit him, he would at least be half crippled.


    Extinguish him, he hated Ming Religion and Mongols the most, and he was not someone who killed wantonly, just that this time, the six major sects solemnly vowed to attack the Ming Religion main stage, but now that they had returned, they could not help but be enraged. Furthermore, he was the dignified Sect Master of a sect, yet there was someone who slept in front of his door to stop him, which made them even angrier;


    Ruin saw that he had not kicked the man, and was furious. As a Sect Leader, he had been kicked but not yet hit, so he walked up to the Pavilion and stepped on him; but the man mumbled a few words, as if in a dream, and with another turn of his body, he faced the sky, and if he were to step on it, it would not be strange if he were to die. However, when he turned around, he waved his hand and tossed it against Ruin''s foot, causing Ruin to stumble back three steps.


    There was total silence. Everyone was staring at the man who seemed to be asleep in front of the door. They were still cursing in their dreams, probably because of Ruin''s interruption. At this moment, Ruin was staring at the man in shock.


    "What kind of deity is senior playing tricks on me?" Ruin bowed to the person in front of him, the Heaven Leaving Sword in his hands unsheathing by more than three inches.


    "Haha!" Good wine, good wine, willing to wake up before drinking, sold to the world for eternal sorrow! Good! "Hehe!" All of the Emei disciples held onto the hilt of their swords as they stared intensely and emotionally at the person who was slowly climbing to his feet. Gradually, everyone was stunned, they only saw the man pulling out his hair, revealing a beautiful yet pale white face, wasn''t that the Guo Yi that went with him back then?


    "Haha, haha!" I didn''t expect that I would make two mistakes in a row. Very good! Very good! "Kid, tell me, who are you?" Annihilation had been defeated by Zhang Wuji first, and was already very frustrated. Now that Maki Zin was no different from him, he wanted to kill him.


    "Me?" Maki Zin pointed to his nose, "Who am I? You don''t know, but you''re going to be in jail soon, and it''s going to happen. " Maki Zin giggled as he leaned against the side of the door. There was a blade of grass in his mouth, and he looked like a stubborn brat.


    "Then I''ll let you have a bloody disaster first!" As soon as Exterminate the Heavens said that, he had already arrived in front of Maki Zin, and used the Fist Art on him. Maki Zin only laughed, and used his left hand to receive Extermination''s palm, and threw her into the air.


    Using Maki Zin''s power to turn around in the air, the Heaven Leaving Sword sheath aimed at the top of Maki Zin''s head and smashed down onto her Heavenly Spirit Point, it was already its life threatening attack, with the Heaven''s Spirit as its Death Acupuncture Point, it was obvious that it wanted to kill Maki Zin! Maki Zin did not seem to panic, he did not even raise his head as he raised two of his right fingers and held onto the sword sheath, causing Maki Zin to become a little crazy, as though he was using both his fingers to bear the force of Extinguishing Body''s gravity and her power, completely focusing on the Heaven Leaving Sword, it did not matter at all, as Maki Zin had to be pierced through the head of the sword sheath.


    Seeing that Maki Zin was so arrogant and angry, he borrowed the force to fly into the air. The Heaven Leaving Sword was pulled out by him, and once again thrusted down towards Maki Zin, but this time, Maki Zin did not dare take it head-on. Both of his fingers relaxed, and the sword sheath was immediately grabbed by Maki Zin, slashing horizontally against the Heaven Leaving Sword, causing Maki Zin''s legs to tremble.


    Maki Zin turned the sword sheath in the air, and his body flashed. Extinction and Heaven Leaving Sword had nothing to block them, so Extinction quickly turned, and the Heaven Leaving Sword was still one foot into the ground. Maki Zin looked at the floating strand of hair that had been cut off, and couldn''t help but be shocked. He had been too careless. Ruin, as the Sect Leader, had her strengths.


    Maki Zin threw the sword sheath to the side, and closed both palms. A green light appeared at the point of contact, and when Extermination''s sword stabbed at him, his hands immediately split apart, forming a strange distortion. Just as the sword was about to stab his chest, Exterminate the Heavens felt that he couldn''t get any further. When Maki Zin''s palms met, between the Heaven Leaving Sword Realm and his palms, it was actually because Maki Zin''s power was holding him back.


    Even Zhang Wuji did not dare to take the attack head on, but this person''s cultivation was higher than his, and there was no way that he would be able to beat Zhang Wuji, how did he do it? Otherwise, how could Wang Zhong Yang be the number one of the Five Ultimate Skill? It was not necessarily true that Zhang Wuji could not be like Maki Zin, who could not take down the Heaven Leaving Sword in the hands of Extinction Race, because he did not dare to do so with the Great Teleportation of the Refinement Realm. It was just that Zhang Wuji was not like Maki Zin, who was an extremely conservative and weak person, who was kind and kind, and would naturally not dare to be like him.


    How could Maki Zin let go of this opportunity. flying, he extended his leg and kicked at Ruin''s lower abdomen, causing Ruin to somersault three times in the air before falling to the ground, blood trickling down from the corner of his mouth.


    Maki Zin picked up the Heaven Leaving Sword and scrutinized it. He suddenly laughed coldly and turned around to look at Ruin. "Hey, Old Nun, do you know the secret behind this Heaven Leaving Sword?" Maki Zin was talking rubbish from the start, and as expected, upon hearing Maki Zin''s words, he couldn''t help but spurt out a mouthful of blood. When had anyone in the martial arts world dared to call her Old Nun, and only Maki Zin was capable of doing so.


    "Just who are you? How dare you insult me like that!" "Extermination roared with red eyes." He had to rely on his conscience to speak! If you disturb me, I won''t talk about you. But why did you hit me so hard? Is it wrong for me to strike back? " Maki Zin laughed and shook the Heaven Leaving Sword in his hand as he spat out another mouthful of blood from Extinction Qi. Maki Zin suspected that she might not die just like that, as for why he was sleeping at the door, it was simply because he was not satisfied with watching Extinction.


    "Humph!" You are too arrogant! If you have the guts, put down the Heaven Leaving Sword and we''ll try again! " Annihilation knew that his own martial arts could not compare to this man. If he used Heaven Leaving Sword again, he would not be able to win at all. He could only make him put down his sword and risk his life to save face.


    "Great!" I think this sword is not that amazing! " Maki Zin nodded his head and used his strength to insert his sword into the ground. In fact, he did not even know half a sword art.


    Seeing that Maki Zin had abandoned his sword and was rushing towards him, Extermination wanted to attack him first, so he decided to strike first and seize the opportunity first. Maki Zin knew that this Old Nun was going to risk his life, he did not dare to be careless, but on the surface, he still maintained a sloppy appearance, and just as Exterminate the Heavens stepped into Maki Zin, a gold light shot out from the fingers of his right hand, causing him to be unable to dodge in time, his palm being pierced straight through by Maki Zin''s finger.


    "Single Solar Finger?" Ruin exclaimed and stepped back, "What is your relationship with Wu Lie? Impossible, his Single Solar Finger Divine Art was not as powerful as this. "Who are you?" Ruin was very afraid of this absolute art.


    "Who do you care!" Maki Zin curled his lips and rushed towards Extinction. The Emei disciple only saw a white flash and that evil person had already reached the side of Exterminate, and was sent flying by Maki Zin''s palm.


    Seeing that his master had been humiliated like that, the disciples who were willing to watch from the sidelines all moved towards Maki Zin at the same time. Maki Zin chuckled lightly and took three steps back, his hands forming the shape of a pair of wings, the space around him started to distort, and with a draconic roar, two long dragons from his left and right rushed towards the bottom of the Emei. In the blink of an eye, all of them crawled onto the ground to take a breather, Maki Zin was using the Twin Dragon Water from the Beating Dragon 18 Palms.


    If it was any other time, she would never do such a shameless thing like this. However, Maki Zin made her lose all face, so how could she care about all this? Picking up the Heaven Leaving Sword from the ground, she charged towards Maki Zin.


    When Maki Zin heard the commotion behind him, he instantly turned around and struck out his palm without thinking. A gigantic dragon soared up into the sky and lifted up the Heaven Leaving Sword as it stared at Maki Zin in disbelief. It spat out a mouthful of blood and fell backwards, spitting out softly, "Flying Dragon in the Sky!"


    Maki Zin knew the power of this strike, Extermination would not be able to live after he pierced it. He turned around to see that Zhou Zhiruo and the others had all opened their eyes wide, and were looking at him with faces full of hatred. Maki Zin did not care, he stuck out his tongue and walked out of the temple!


    In his mind, if Gu Jue died, so be it. In that case, he could be considered to have saved Zhou Zhiruo, a great merit!

 C51

    "Young Master, why have you been frowning these past few days?" Han Yan looked at Maki Zin who was standing under the big tree in a daze and asked.


    "Han Yan, where do you think big sister is?" The reason why Maki Zin came to Bright Summit was to look for Sihan, but the days had already passed without any signs of Sihan, causing Maki Zin to feel extremely frustrated.


    "Young master, the princess has her ways. Don''t worry too much!" Maki Zin laughed and patted Han Yan''s shoulders as she walked out of the door, to see him standing in front of the door.


    "Cheng Xuan?" Maki Zin was very surprised with Cheng Xuan''s arrival. This guy was not staying in the Great Yue State, why did he come here, and also come to look for elder sister?


    "What, are you so happy to see me? Too excited? " Cheng Xuan flashed to Maki Zin''s side and grabbed his shoulder, then Maki Zin removed his hand. In his heart, he was naturally very happy to see his friend who accompanied him since he was young, but he had already gotten used to it when he looked at Maki Zin.


    "Weren''t you messing around with Miss Situ? Why did you come here?" Maki Zin held on to Cheng Xuan''s shoulder.


    Cheng Xuan rolled his eyes and waved his hands at Han Yan: "Little girl, you have been following this little pervert for so long, he didn''t bully you did he?" Cheng Xuan did not forget about Dali carrying Han Yan on the bed. Seeing that Maki Zin was actually looking at her, she did not hold back, and turned Han Yan into a complete disgrace. She remembered that a few days ago, her young master and herself ¡­ Maki Zin didn''t care.


    "Speak, why are you looking for me?" You didn''t come here to see if I had bullied Han Yan! " The corner of Maki Zin''s mouth crooked.


    "Yeah, your sister called me over." Cheng Xuan rubbed his nose and rubbed his body against Maki Zin''s body. Maki Zin pulled him away, and moved closer to Han Yan, "Why did my Second Sister call you here?" Most of the time, the big sister was taken away. Although the Second Sister was already married, it was very easy to contact the people in the Duke Palaces.


    "Hehe, it''s not your Second Sister, it''s your older sister, Sai Han, who called me here." Cheng Xuan snapped his fingers, and suddenly, Maki Zin saw him pull over: "Where is she?"


    "I don''t know either!" Hey, why are you squeezing me so tightly? You''re trying to strangle me! When she heard that you went missing and told me to come out and find you, she didn''t know that you, a stinking brat, were fine at all. It caused me to not even know where she is now! " Maki Zin held Cheng Xuan''s hand and slowly moved it away, "What kind of nonsense is this, you know it all of a sudden, and you don''t know it all of the sudden, what are you trying to do?"


    "To put it simply, Sai Ham was deliberately taken away so that he could find their homeland and wipe them out with a single blow. You also know him. He''s the guy called Xiao Qingcang who tried to assassinate you back then and was defeated by me. "Now, where did he go? How do you think I know?" Are you that trusting of my sister? Why didn''t you protect her? Why are you looking for me? "


    "Hey, I also want to protect her. Do you think I''m willing to come out and find you? If Siehan hadn''t wanted me to come, I would have been too lazy to come! " Maki Zin knew that he was speaking the truth and that they were doing this for his own good, so he couldn''t blame them. Furthermore, he finally knew the whereabouts of his elder sister. Maki Zin was still worried about her safety after all.


    "If there''s no one, even if I''m beaten to death, I won''t leave. With Alslen here, you don''t have to worry, right?" Maki Zin could finally be considered relieved, he still knew how capable Alslen was, as long as nothing big happened, he should be able to handle it.


    "Where will she go?" Although Maki Zin knew that he didn''t, he couldn''t help but ask, "I really don''t know." Cheng Xuan replied immediately.


    "Hmm, forget it then. I''m fine now. Are you here or are you heading back to Big Dipper?" Maki Zin looked at Cheng Xuan with a weird smile.


    "Me? Of course I went to find Sihan! Although we do not know where he went, we still need to transfer troops to kill him! " Cheng Xuan smiled as he patted Maki Zin''s shoulders and walked out the door.


    "Thank you, Cheng Xuan. Protect your sister well!" With Alslen and Cheng Xuan here, Maki Zin was really relieved, "Don''t worry, as long as I can still breathe, Sai Han will not be injured!" As Cheng Xuan''s voice sounded, he smiled and waved towards Cheng Xuan''s back, who had disappeared into the distance.


    "Oh right, Han Yan, where is Master Ku?" Maki Zin remembered that when he first arrived, the bitter camel was still there, but how did he disappear? "Oh, he was called back by the Prince Ruyang because he had matters to attend to. Young Master, how often are you looking for him? "


    "No, I''m just curious!" Maki Zin brought a group of people to capture people from the Six Major Sects. Maki Zin did not have that kind of thought, he brought Han Yan and Ba Gen to play all day, and it was rather free and unrestrained. A few days ago, Zhao Min brought the two elders of Xuanming Tribe, Ah Da, Ah Er, Ah San and the others to attack Shaolin, but Maki Zin did not go.


    That night, Maki Zin, who was sleeping soundly, instinctively felt that there was a danger and rolled inside the bed. A dagger stabbed at the spot where he had turned around.


    Maki Zin raised his head halfway, and by the light of the moon, he saw a person dressed in black, with a tall stature, who had missed his target, pulling out a dagger and thrusting it horizontally at Maki Zin. At this point, Maki Zin was already clear, of course he would not care about this moment, it was just that this time, by his bedside, he did not feel that his martial arts were ordinary, and did not dare to underestimate him.


    The black clothed man did not know that Maki Zin possessed such a profound martial arts cultivation, so he was caught off guard and sent flying for a few meters, before being able to smash a table in the room to pieces. Maki Zin had used the Beating Dragon 18 Palms to deal with the black clothed man''s attack, and it would be weird if the black clothed man was still able to dodge the attack even when he did not have any defenses in advance.


    The black clothed man clearly knew that he had miscalculated, and couldn''t kill Maki Zin today. He immediately threw the dagger in his hand towards Maki Zin, causing Maki Zin to dodge and causing the black clothed man to flee through the window. Maki Zin didn''t let him walk away so easily, with a wave of his hand, the clothes on the clothes rack floated to Maki Zin''s side.


    "Young master, what''s wrong? Why is it so noisy? " Han Yan pursed her lips and looked at Maki Zin.


    "It''s nothing, Han Yan, when you tell those soldiers not to chase after us, go and sleep well!" Maki Zin jumped over the wall, the sound floated over, Han Yan quickly shook her head, her face full of disbelief as she looked at the spot where Maki Zin had disappeared.


    Seeing that no one was chasing after him, he heaved a sigh of relief. After finding a tree to lean on, he heard the rustling of the leaves as they got closer and closer. In just a few breaths of time, a figure floated down from the trees, who else could it be but Maki Zin!


    "Brat, you came quite quickly!" When the black clothed man saw that Maki Zin had caught up to him in such a short time, his tone was filled with helplessness. However, his words were paused, and he did not know why.


    "Humph!" I know who you are now, you are the mysterious black clothed man who plotted against me with Su De back then. " Hearing his voice, Maki Zin felt that he was familiar, although it was a little disjointed, looking at his body, although he did not know what he looked like, but he was still the same person as before, his cultivation was not weak either, and he was definitely that person.


    "Hehe!" Young Prince has such a good memory, to think he would still remember me! " The man in black dusted himself and stood up.


    "Then show me your ugly face!" Following the voice, Maki Zin punched towards the man in black''s face, and the man in black put his fist on it, retreating three steps. Maki Zin followed closely behind, his body turned and his right hand curved, and with an evil slap, he slapped the man in black''s face and pulled down his mask. The man in black quickly covered his face with his hand, and with his other hand, he ripped off a piece of clothes and tied it to his own face.


    "Sneaking around, you shameless thing!" Maki Zin''s mouth slanted as he retracted his left hand, and closed in on the black clothed man once again. His right hand suddenly opened and smashed down on the black clothed man''s chest, the black clothed man''s left hand caught it, and his right hand struck towards Maki Zin''s abdomen. Maki Zin''s feet did not move, but his lower abdomen shrank, and with a twist of his waist, the black clothed man''s palm struck nothing but air.


    Maki Zin turned his palm into a fist and smashed it towards the black-clothed man''s chest once again. The black-clothed man''s hands crossed to catch Maki Zin''s fist as he retreated five steps back.


    The black clothed man did not dare to take it head on, and turned his head to the side to avoid it. How could Maki Zin finish this just like that, with his body spinning in the air, his right leg kicked out horizontally to hit the black clothed man''s left shoulder. The black clothed man was sent flying with a kick, smashing a tree behind him into two pieces.


    The black clothed man could not believe that this'' good-for-nothing ''would be able to defeat him without any chance of fighting back. How did he do it? His martial arts skills had been converted to something abnormal, something he had never seen before.


    The man in black felt that something was wrong and immediately rolled to the side. A powerful force exploded where he was. "What kind of martial arts is this?" The black clothed man really didn''t understand how Maki Zin had done it. He actually was able to silently press his palm force into him, he didn''t even know.


    The black clothed man knew he could not allow Maki Zin to attack again, he kept defending, he pulled out the sword from his waist and thrusted towards Maki Zin, Maki Zin felt that he was not going to fight him alone, but rather, he was going to kill him with his thousands of men!


    Just as he was about to pierce Mu Ren''s chest, Mu Ren disappeared on the spot, and the man in black suddenly felt a great pressure, causing his surroundings to distort, and leaves to scatter in all directions. "Roar!" A huge dragon appeared in the sky, and as the man in black had no time to resist, he saw Mu Ren rising up with his right hand, and knew that Mu Ren was messing with him, so he increased his speed and dashed towards Mu Ren.


    Maki Zin''s Icefrost Steps did not work, but it was taken by the black clothed man. He was angry and amused, this man''s martial arts were sometimes masculine and full of righteousness, sometimes vicious and sometimes extremely evil. It was unknown who could produce such a strange disciple.


    Maki Zin knew that if this carried on, he might even get hit by a move while dodging, and at the same time, he concentrated on his right index finger; the black clothed man''s killing moves were unending, approaching straight towards Maki Zin, but after over a hundred moves, he did not even manage to cut open the corner of Maki Zin''s clothes. He was greatly annoyed, and just as he was about to use his killing move, he saw a green light suddenly shoot towards him.


    The black clothed man snorted, he waved his sword and a burst of Sword Qi rushed towards Maki Zin, Maki Zin''s toes felt up, following along the big tree behind him, he rushed straight up, causing the big tree to be sliced into two, Maki Zin turned in the air and landed on the ground, the black clothed man was gone, of course Maki Zin would not let him go just like that, he laughed sinisterly and chased forward, he was already injured by his'' Six-veined Divine Sword ''Shang Yang Sword, and could not escape too far, unfortunately his'' Six-veined Divine Sword ''could only display its full strength with his'' Yang Finger '', it would otherwise, the black clothed man would not die, but fall to the ground.


    After chasing for an hour and seeing a large stream in front of him, Maki Zin knew that he had let that mysterious black clothed man escape, and was once again met with a calamity.

 C52

    Maki Zin stopped for a moment and looked to the side. Three beautiful girls were picking herbs in the forest, all of them were around seventeen or eighteen years old, they were all wearing black cheongsam, Maki Zin felt that two of them were familiar, but he couldn''t really remember where he had seen them before.


    Big Sister Xiao Cui, hurry up! "Why are you so slow?" A petite girl waved the flower in her hand towards a girl behind her.


    "Xiao Hong, why are you in such a hurry?" The girl called Xiao Cui took off a wild flower and placed it on top of the girl''s head. Xiao Hong immediately beamed, "Big sister Xiao Cui is still the best, am I pretty?"


    "Beautiful, absolutely beautiful! I wonder how many men I''ll be able to mesmerize? " Another girl by the side teased him as she placed a herb she had just picked into a small bamboo basket.


    "What''s the use of being beautiful? Who in the world can be prettier and better than you, Miss?" When Xiao Hong said that she was her young miss, although her words were filled with jealousy, her tone was filled with admiration. It could be seen that she was incomparably respectful towards that young miss, and in the blink of an eye, her eyes turned as she pointed at the complimented girl, "Oh! "Sister Xiao Ling, you''re making fun of me!"


    "How could I dare to make fun of our little pearl?" Little Ling narrowed her eyes and walked forward, "That''s not it. How can I be as good-looking as you two sisters?" Xiao Hong smiled and chased after Xiao Ling, who was not far away.


    "Stop fooling around. Even if someone is here, they won''t feel embarrassed!" Xiao Cui looked towards where Maki Zin was standing with a smile, and saw that the other two girls stopped messing around immediately.


    "You, who are you? Why are you peeking at us?" Xiao Hong stood in front of the two women and pointed at Maki Zin as she asked.


    "Is that so? Am I peeping? I''ve always been standing there! " Maki Zin was speechless towards this little girl. How could he, such a huge mountain, suddenly turn into a peeping Tom?


    "Hmph, who knows?" Xiao Hong obviously did not want to let Maki Zin go like this, so she was pulled back by Xiao Cui, "Sorry, young master, Xiao Hong is like this, don''t take offense to him." Maki Zin immediately thought that they were more familiar with each other after hearing this, but he just could not remember where he had seen them before.


    "Hmph, you''re still talking, big sister Xiao Cui, look, he''s staring at you again." Xiao Hong stomped her feet and pouted as she pointed at Maki Zin.


    "Have we met before?" Maki Zin shook his head and asked.


    "Hmph, you can tell at a glance that he isn''t a good person. We seem to know each other! "Old fool!" For some reason, it seemed like Xiao Hong was fighting with Maki Zin.


    "Hey, miss, do I have a grudge with you?" Maki Zin''s sudden change in attitude stunned the three girls, "I, I, was originally the same! How could you possibly know us? No, no, what is it? " Xiao Hong, the pervert, was unable to say it out loud.


    "I really think you guys are familiar with each other, but I can''t recall seeing you guys over there!" Maki Zin shook his head, feeling a little dizzy. He felt that it would be better to return quickly, so he said "forget it" and bowed to the three girls before turning around to leave.


    "Wait, young master, you don''t seem to be feeling well?" turned around and smiled, "I have had this disease since I was young. It seems that I have already adapted to it. The body is like this, it''s okay. "


    "Young master, what''s the situation? Can you tell me?" Little Ling bowed and asked, while holding her hand, "Sister Little Ling, are you that curious about those difficult illnesses?"


    "This is ¡­ Forget it, my illness can''t be cured by the most powerful person in the world." Maki Zin''s tone was full of loneliness as he shook his head and walked out of the forest.


    "Elder sister Xiao Ling, although he is a little sickly, he is very handsome!" Xiao Hong held onto Little Ling.


    "What did you say?" Little Ling''s face immediately blushed. After all, girls couldn''t bear this kind of teasing.


    Heh heh, what a joke!" How can someone like him be worthy of our sister Xiao Ling? " While speaking, Xiao Hong''s face suddenly darkened. She pouted and broke a small tree beside her, "But someone is overestimating himself. A toad wants to eat swan meat!


    The moment Maki Zin returned to his residence, he only greeted Han Yan before walking unsteadily into his room. It was not until the morning of the next day that he came out of his room.


    "Master, you came out. I bought these plum sculptures on the street. I wonder if you like them?" Ever since Maki Zin had gone to lie down at the Dali, he had liked the plum blossom that Han Yan had made. It could not be done here, Han Yan had found it in the market with great difficulty.


    "Of course I like it!" Maki Zin received the bowl in Han Yan''s hands and walked into the room. Han Yan followed behind him and said, "Young Master, Princess Shao Min sent people to say that she has already captured the people from the six big sects and shipped them to the large majority. A few days ago, she went to lie on the Shaolin Temple and she will be going up to the large portion of the Wudang.


    "Alright, then let''s go to Wudang." "Go tell Ba Gen that we''ll play for a day and start tomorrow."


    "Alright!" Han Yan saw Maki Zin eating the sculpted plum on his nose, directly inside his sweet heart.


    Sai Han had followed Xiao Qingcang for half a month and told her that they were almost at "home" today.


    Sihan followed Xiao Qingcang into a place called the Sage Gathering Village. Sihan laughed coldly, and Xiao Qingcang could not help but ask her why she was laughing. Sihan rolled the long hair on his shoulders behind him, and glanced at Xiao Qingcang.


    "What rebel?" The people here are all here to pay back our mountains and rivers. So, Sai Han, from today onwards, you better remember that you are a Han. Otherwise, you will be in a lot of trouble. " After saying that, Xiao Qingcang took the lead to walk forward.


    Sihan held a little cloth in her hands as a smile surfaced on her face, as if she was lost in beautiful memories. This cloth doll was made by Maki Zin himself to give to her, she really missed him. I wonder if he''s all right? I hope that Cheng Xuan found him.


    "What are you doing ¡­" The door was pushed open, and Sai Han, who thought it was Xiao Qingcang, coldly snorted. He raised his head, and saw a beautiful woman dressed in blue, "Who are you?" Sai Han immediately returned to his normal self and asked with a smile.


    "You''re Hui''er?" The woman pointed at Sai Han with an impolite expression, but Sai Han put away the baby and did not answer.


    "Do you know where we are?" When the woman saw the questioning look in his eyes, she felt pleased with herself, "This place is the side of the Hero League. Big Brother Xiao is the future Patriarch of Hero League. As for me, I am the only daughter of the Tang Clan''s current Clan Head within the alliance. "


    "You came here just to tell me that?" Sihan looked at the woman.


    "I want to tell you, that''s the only person who can help big brother Xiao become the chief of the Hero League. You, I want you to leave him." The woman had actually said that he liked Xiao Qingcang, and for Sai Han to leave, it was indeed rare among the Han girls.


    "I will." Siehan stood up and walked over to the woman. He was half a head taller than her, and the woman was so overwhelmed by his aura that she couldn''t speak.


    "I will leave him, but not now, not long!" He seemed to be talking to himself.


    "Really?" The joy on the woman''s face was undisguised.


    "If I want to fight with you, you have already lost!" She left his room as if she was escaping. She instinctively felt that this beautiful woman was too scary. If she could, she wouldn''t want to see her for the rest of her life.


    "Xiao Qingcang, the one who is always going against my family is your so-called Hero League, right?" Sai Han immediately asked Xiao Qingcang, who was obviously very surprised, "You know about Hero League?"


    "The woman behind us told me yesterday." The corner of Sahan''s mouth twisted.


    "Oh!" Her last name was Tang, and his name was Chu Zhen. It''s my sister. " Xiao Qingcang laughed and spoke about the Hero League for Xi Han. Hero League was an alliance between Wu Lin and the imperial government, he was originally someone who did not care about the matters in the martial arts world, nor the affairs of the world. But since he had taken over, he had demanded to be enemies of the court, and this time even more so, the expulsion of Daru as his own.


    Eight years ago, a sloppy-looking youth crawled all over the Hero League. Ever since then, the Hero League launched countless attacks at the Fourth Prince, but none of them had any effect.


    "Hero League, you have hurt the people I care about countless times. I will make you regret your existence!" Siehan clenched his hands tightly.

 C53

    Maki Zin brought Han Yan and Ba Gen to rush to Wudang Sect, the Wudang Sect was the only sect that could compete with Shaolin, and the current Sect Leader Zhang Sanfeng was an extremely famous person. It goes without saying why Zhao Min was looking for trouble with it.


    Zhang Sanfeng said that it was not excessive for him to say that he was a Martial Master Realm being. If it could cause his face to sweep the ground, then the morale of those people who messed around with the unorthodox in the Martial Arts Forest would definitely plummet.


    Zhao Min told Maki Zin that she had already divided herself into a few groups to intercept the people on the mountain along the way and had her subordinates pretend to be the high monk from Shaolin to ambush Zhang Sanfeng. This time, it would be best if she could capture him, she could not at least properly humiliate him and make Wu Lin and the other sects lose face, and beat them up for their arrogance.


    Maki Zin understood that wanting to destroy Wudang this time was probably Zhao Min''s best wish. He had wanted to help her make a fool out of it, so he didn''t keep using the words'' The Yuan '', but he had always regarded himself as a Chinese. Although he was now treating himself more and more as this so-called Young Prince, and he was the same as Zhao Min, not wanting to split up between any Chinese Mongols, wasn''t it great for the families of the world?


    He didn''t know why, but he felt that he couldn''t appear in front of the people of this world as a Mongolian. He couldn''t say why, but it seemed that it had something to do with the three girls he saw not too long ago.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, why did you make yourself look like a servant? Isn''t it good to be your Young Prince?" Zhao Min, who was dressed in male attire, looked at Maki Zin and giggled.


    "I like it this way. Are you sure you can destroy Wudang? You must know that Zhang Sanfeng''s hundred years of prestige is not just for show. " Maki Zin kindly reminded Zhao Min that she was really pleased this time. Zhao Min smiled and did not take it to heart.


    "Young Master, I have long heard that Spiritual Master Zhang''s martial arts are unparalleled under the heavens. The martial arts of the Wudang''s seven heroes are not ordinary people. How could a princess capture the Wudang''s seven warriors? She actually dares to ascend the Wudang now?" Han Yan asked Maki Zin softly.


    Maki Zin pointed to his own head: "Use your brain. With your martial arts skills, can you dodge endless attacks? Hehe, Min Min used poison to kill them all, wouldn''t it be easy to capture them all? Zhang Sanfeng probably doesn''t even have the strength to walk! " Maki Zin said as he pointed to his head and crossed his hands.


    "Princess is really good ¡­" Han Yan stuck out her tongue and stopped talking.


    "Princess is really ruthless and strange, isn''t she?" Zhao Min suddenly interjected and shocked Han Yan, she shook her head like a rattle-drum, but did not reply, and Zhao Min pulled Han Yan closer as she pinched her face, "I am your young master''s sworn brother, giving her to me as a gift, he has nothing to say! You little girl! If you don''t answer me, aren''t you clearly saying that I am sinister and merciless!? "


    Han Yan''s face immediately flushed red. Maki Zin shook his head, wanting to let go of Zhao Min''s hand, but Zhao Min still listened to his very carefully, so she let go of Han Yan and touched her face, "See how you still dare to speak ill of me in front of brother Maki Zin?" Zhao Min paused for a moment. She did not know why, but her eyes turned red and she turned his head away.


    "What''s wrong, Min Min?" Maki Zin walked in front of her and asked, "What''s wrong with what?" Zhao Min turned her head, and laughed, as if she was about to cry. Maki Zin sighed as he found it weird, but when he saw Han Yan''s questioning expression, he decided to just stand at the back of the line and not talk anymore.


    On top of the Wudang Mountain, Zhao Min had been waiting for Zhang Sanfeng to come out for a long time. She walked to Maki Zin''s side and tiptoed as she whispered into his ear, "I say, Big Brother Maki Zin.


    "I don''t think that''s necessarily the case. Zhang Sanfeng said that he is a mysterious person that has existed for thousands of years. How could it be so easy to die? " Zhao Min rolled his eyes at Maki Zin''s answer and directly ignored it.


    Zhao Min glanced at the next Elementalist, and the soldier immediately understood as he walked to the front of the hall and shouted, "Zhang Sanfeng, you old bastard, this family''s young master has personally come, yet you actually dare to not kneel down and welcome him!"


    "That''s right, Sect Leader Zhang has personally come. Who do you think you are? Hurry up and welcome him!"


    "Disciples of the Wudang, quickly come out and kneel before our sect master!"


    "Are your Wudang all cowards? You actually dared to come here and not even dare to see us! "


    Some of the Wudang disciples could not bear to see Ah San pointing it out and immediately being lectured by Ah San. Knowing how powerful the Wudang people were, they did not dare to come out and seek punishment.


    Just at this time, a white-robed, unknown person walked into the hall from a side door. Maki Zin saw him and thought to himself: It seems that this is not the same as calling yourself a slovenly Daoist.


    "No, I didn''t mean to say that I''ve made you wait for a long time, all of them are unsuitable for me!" Zhang Sanfeng said as he stroked his beard with a smile. He was neither servile nor overbearing, and his actions really made people feel good about him.


    "Sage Zhang, we have not come here to cause trouble. We are here to discuss great plans with you!" Zhao Min clasped her hands at Zhang Sanfeng, seeing two children carrying a paralyzed person into the hall, "My Ming Religion has already submitted to the heavens, and have come to persuade Master Zhang to understand the situation, and also submit to the imperial government, isn''t that beautiful!" A black-faced boy behind Zhang Sanfeng was extremely angry.


    "Although the Ming Religion acts evilly, it has always been an enemy to the imperial government. Could it be that the old Daoist is ill-informed? And did you know that the Sect Leader of the Ming Religion is a beautiful woman? " Zhang Sanfeng stroked his long beard.


    Seeing that he had seen through her, Zhao Min blushed, and did not continue pretending, and admitted it straightforwardly: "Does Master Zhang not know that a wise man is a handsome man? This is something that this little girl knows. "


    "Oh, no wonder!" Zhang Sanfeng nodded.


    "Then does Adept Zhang ¡­" Zhao Min bowed and before sshe could finish, he was interrupted by someone flying in from outside the door, "Who''s talking nonsense here to ruin my Ming Religion reputation!" It was a large bald monk who had used a cloth bag to cover the heads of the soldiers as soon as he entered the room.


    After a while, Zhou Dian, Yang Xiao, Yin Tian Zheng and the others rushed over, Zhao Min knew that they had instantly forced Zhang Sanfeng to fight with his subordinates, Ah Da, Ah Er, Ah San''s fight, and even beat Ah San, Ah Er in the two matches, which Zhao Min recognized as Zhang Wuji. Zhao Min had just mentioned that little pervert saw that Maki Zin was by her side and did not say anything with a red face, and was only letting Ah Da end up.


    Before the third round began, Zhang Wuji did not understand any sword techniques, but passed them down in the hall, Maki Zin leaned over and told Zhao Min to use his heart to comprehend them, he did not understand them randomly, but knew that Zhang Sanfeng''s sword techniques were not based on the moves he used, but the sword intent in them. After Zhang Sanfeng finished using them again, Zhao Min only remembered 30 to 40% of the meaning, Maki Zin knew that it was not an easy task for her to do so.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, you''re so powerful. How do you know the essence of this sword technique?" Zhao Min asked softly.


    "I have no idea what it is. I didn''t see it!" What Maki Zin said was the truth, if he had not seen Jin Da Tian, he would not have known. Now, even though he did not understand the profoundness of the sword technique, Zhang Wuji understood that this was the first time Maki Zin felt a little despondent.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, do you think that Zhang Wuji can beat Ah Da?" Not even a hundred moves! Ah Da will lose! "


    "Oh, Ah Da, you don''t have to fight anymore!" We admit defeat! " Zhao Min waved her hand and sent Ah Da, who was also known as the Eight-armed Ape Dongfang Bai back.


    "Why aren''t you letting Ah Da fight?" Maki Zin asked curiously, "Big brother Maki Zin said that if he can''t beat Ah Da, then he definitely can''t, let''s not fight!" Zhao Min said softly as she turned around and waved, "Let''s go!"


    "Lady Zhao, please wait!" Please leave behind the Black Jade Broken Healing Ointment to save my Third Martial Aunt! " Zhang Wuji suddenly pulled Zhao Min''s hand and was flung off by Zhao Min, "Sect Leader Zhang Zhang, please understand that there is a difference between males and females! "How many times have you ¡­" Zhao Min glanced at Maki Zin but did not continue.


    "Miss Zhao, I was unreasonable to you in the past ¡­" Zhang Wuji clasped his hands together, but was interrupted by Zhao Min, and quickly pointed at Zhang Wuji, "You''re not allowed to say anymore!" Yes, I hope miss can leave you some Black Jade Broken Ointment! "


    "If you want Black Jade Broken Ointment, you don''t have it!" Zhao Min waved her hand and walked away, "Miss Zhao, you can forget about using Wudang if you don''t leave the black jade broken ointment!" Zhang Wuji reached out to grab Zhao Min, when he suddenly felt a burst of energy approaching him. He was greatly shocked, and pushed out his palm, but was repelled back. Zhang Wuji knew that there were experts at Zhao Min''s side that did not dare to be careless. When he attacked again, he was attacked by another person who came from Zhao Min''s side. It was because the strength of the person fighting him was very similar to that of his in Bright Summit. He retreated quickly and clasped his hands together, "I beg Miss to leave behind the broken black jade ointment!"


    "Hmph, good!" "If you keep on asking for that, I''ll give it to you, but you have to promise me three things!" Zhao Min waved her hand angrily, this man was truly annoying!


    "Not to mention three, three hundred are also possible! As long as you give it to me, I''ll tell you. What''s the matter? " Zhang Wuji looked at Zhao Min and felt that the servant behind her was extremely familiar. Now that Maki Zin had secretly fought with Zhang Wuji for two chapters, with the blood in his body boiling, he almost fainted.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you in German, don''t worry, I won''t let you be a deceiving master, and I won''t let you commit suicide!" Zhao Min looked at Zhang Wuji with a beaming smile.


    "Alright, I agree. Then ¡­" The Black Jade Broken Healing Ointment is in the box, it''s enough for you! " Zhao Min laughed and left. Only then did she take out her Wudang, spurt out a mouthful of blood and fell backwards.


    "I, I''m sick, find a place without people, I''m fine by myself." Maki Zin told Zhao Min in a weak voice that, other than Zhao Min, Han Yan, Ba Gen, and the seven great elders, everyone else was looking at Maki Zin with a face full of contempt. Maki Zin had long since gotten used to it and did not care.


    Zhao Min had just walked out of the Wudang gate, Zhang Wuji noticed that there was someone in the room, he struck him down with her palm, and it was the two Spirit Demon elders'' palm strike with Zhang Wuji''s, sending Zhang Wuji flying, the two of them flew out of the Wudang.

 C54

    "Big brother Maki Zin, I''m going back to Ju Da City, why are you saying that you''re going to Jiangnan?" Zhao Min looked at Maki Zin strangely. She did not understand why Maki Zin, who was fine and fine, would not return to the large city with him.


    "My elder sister is in Jiangnan, I want to go look for her!" Maki Zin answered Zhao Min truthfully!


    "Is the Sister Saihan in Jiangnan? How come I didn''t know? " Zhao Min asked curiously, "But even if the Sister Saihan is in Jiangnan, what can you do to help?" Zhao Min did not strike out at Maki Zin, but rather, it was his concern.


    "Min Min, actually, there are some things that are not as good as it seems to be!" Maki Zin waved his right hand, and the teapot on the table suddenly filled a cup of tea, and then the empty cup was given to Maki Zin. Maki Zin handed the tea over to Zhao Min, and Zhao Min''s mouth grew big brother, "Big Brother Maki Zin, do you know magic techniques?" Although Zhao Min had heard about what happens when one''s internal energy is strong, she had never seen anyone who could use it like this.


    "No!" Maki Zin laughed and threw the teacup back onto the table. Not a drop of the tea was spilled.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, compared to that Zhang Wuji, who''s stronger?" Zhao Min started to compare Maki Zin to Zhang Wuji!


    "If I were to fight him head on, the current him would be stronger than me!" Maki Zin replied with a smile.


    "Oh, big brother Maki Zin, then didn''t you want to separate from me?" Zhao Min''s tone was full of unwillingness.


    "You little girl, I will be back soon. You have captured so many martial artists, you must know to protect yourself well, understand? Don''t let anyone ambush you! " Maki Zin''s words caused Zhao Min''s eyes to turn red, "Big Brother Maki Zin, I''m sorry!" "What''s wrong?" Maki Zin held onto Zhao Min''s shoulders, Zhao Min shook her head and did not reply.


    "Min Min, didn''t you want to learn all the martial arts in the world? I have two moves here. You don''t have the prerequisite to refine it, so you won''t be able to unleash its full power. However, it''s still pretty good for self-defense. " Zhao Min said as she pointed out the window with her right pinky. A thin, clear ray shot out and as Zhao Min stood at the window, she took a careful look at the outside. A straight line of leaves had been pierced through, the small hole was like a needle hole.


    "This stance is called the Shao Chong Sword." Maki Zin then taught Zhao Min two of the Six-veined Divine Sword s that everyone had dreamed of, but other than this light and quick sword style, which he had also taught her all the changes in one place, the "Shaoze Sword", which he had changed from start to finish, could be said to be extremely suitable for Zhao Min''s nature and she had learned it very seriously. Although she had never refined a Single Solar Finger before, it was enough to scare people off and protect himself.


    Maki Zin and Zhao Min played for three days at the foot of the Wudang Mountain. After parting ways, Maki Zin rejected Zhao Min''s request to be protected by the soldiers and set off on their journey with Han Yan and Ba Gen.


    Half a month later, Maki Zin followed the movement of the soldiers and arrived at a place in the south called the Harvest Immortal Town.


    "Young Prince, if we search like this, will we be able to find the princess?" Ba Gen vaguely asked while holding a big ball of rice in his mouth, "I think it''s possible!" Actually, Maki Zin wasn''t too sure either. Logically speaking, with Alslen here, he should be relieved, but he would feel uncomfortable if he didn''t see his elder sister. Even Maki Zin himself didn''t know why he would be so attached to his elder sister.


    "Young Master, you''re so smart. If you say yes, you''ll do for sure!" Han Yan gave Maki Zin a thumbs up and smiled. She said, "Eat quickly, and be the first to make the move. Ba Gen hurriedly began to wolf it down." Are you a reincarnated hungry ghost? "If you''re in such a hurry, who''s going to steal it from you?" Han Yan couldn''t help but laugh when she said those words to Ba Gen.


    The Hero League Divide was filled with joy, because in a few days, it would be the big day for Young Master Xiao. Everyone knew that the bride was very beautiful, that being Young Master Xiao''s wife, could it be that she wasn''t beautiful?


    "Did I say I was going to marry you? Xiao Qingcang! " Sihan looked at Xiao Qingcang. She was truly helpless towards this self-righteous fellow.


    "Hui''er, am I not good?" Xiao Qingcang suddenly grabbed onto Sai Han''s shoulders, causing Sai Han to turn around empty air, "I am not Hui''er, you''re the one who said that!" Siehan tilted his head.


    "I don''t care, you''re my territory, you''re what I call you!" Xiao Qingcang waved his hand, "Who do you think you are?" Sihan looked at Xiao Qingcang with a cold smile.


    "You don''t need to worry about who I am. Just remember that I''m not long away from being my wife." Xiao Qingcang snorted and walked out of the room.


    Not long after Xiao Qingcang left, Lying on the ground, Lying on the ground with a sword in his hand, Lu Zhen rushed into Sai Han''s room, without saying a word, he raised the sword and pierced towards her, but was stopped by Sai Han''s hand. Not long after, Lying on the ground, Lying on the ground, Lying with a sword in his hand, he rushed into Sai Han''s room.


    "Kill me! Anyway, I don''t want to live anymore! " Tang Mizhen closed his eyes and waited for Sai Han''s sword to fall.


    "Do you like Xiao Qingcang that much?" he asked, throwing down his sword.


    "Without Big Brother Xiao, I would rather die!" Tang Xiuzhen came back with certainty.


    "I already said that I won''t fight over Xiao Qingcang with you. Leave!" With a wave of his hand, he dismissed Tang Mizen, who grabbed her sword from the ground and ran out of the room.


    "Would you rather die? When will anyone let me die for him? " He clasped his hands together, his tone forlorn.


    The more she thought about it, the more she realized that the Hero League was really very terrifying, with a lot of power and influence. She only knew that the Alliance Master had the personality of a Liu, other than the Xiao Family, the Xu family, the Wu family, the Murong family, and some of the scattered forces that had their strengths spread far and wide, it was unimaginable how strong they would be. It was impossible to destroy the Hero League in one fell swoop, so she decided not to wait any longer.


    Maki Zin was in the middle of cultivating, and felt that someone was peeking outside the window. He was immediately jolted awake, and the corner of his mouth slanted: "Friends outside the window, are you interested in being a deceiver?" The moment Maki Zin said that, he immediately jumped out of the window and escaped towards the crowd. Maki Zin smiled and chased after the crowd.


    Maki Zin followed the person and looked at her back. It was a woman in black, with an extremely good figure, who seemed to be deliberately waiting for him, and was not busy at all. Looking at her back, Maki Zin saw that she was dressed in black, and seemed to be intentionally waiting for him, and she was even less busy.


    "I wonder why the young lady led me here!" Maki Zin asked while grinning.


    "Why did the Young Master come?" The woman did not turn around. With her back facing Maki Zin, Maki Zin spread out her hands, found a chair full of dust and sat down, "My curiosity is sometimes very strong!"


    "Sometimes, not knowing is better than not knowing, isn''t it?" The woman''s tone was desolate.


    "Yes, but knowing is better than not knowing. At the very least, I know!" Maki Zin clapped his hands and stood up, "Speak, the reason you brought me here is to ¡­" Seeing the girl turn around, Maki Zin was unable to say a word, and could only ask, "Why?"


    "Young master!" Are you satisfied now? " The woman was none other than Han Yan. With tears flowing from the corners of her eyes, she asked, "Young Master, if you knew that this was the result, would you still want to know?" "Why?" Maki Zin walked over to Han Yan and stared at her as he asked.


    "Young Master, that''s right. Beside you, I have always been a spy for the Hero League. I have always been using you!" Han Yan swallowed her breath and said.


    "Hero League? What is that thing? " Maki Zin was about to go berserk. In his heart, Han Yan was the person who he could not afford to betray.


    "An alliance against the imperial government!" Han Yan replied to Maki Zin.


    "Then why tell me now? "Why?" Maki Zin held onto Han Yan''s arms tightly, holding onto her until it was extremely painful. However, she still had to grit her teeth not to make a sound.


    "Because ¡­" Han Yan approached Maki Zin, she suddenly felt a pain in his chest, a dagger had pierced into his chest, Han Yan said fiercely, "Because I want you dead!"


    "Tell me, why?" Maki Zin grabbed Han Yan''s hand that was stabbed into her chest. His eyes were filled with tenderness, and there was no longer the slightest trace of viciousness in his eyes as she slowly fell down.


    "Because, I am not Han Yan!" The woman''s previous words were heard by Maki Zin, causing a smile to appear on his face, "She, is not my Han Yan! Hehe! I am so stupid, how could Han Yan know this? "


    Not long after Maki Zin fell to the ground, a man dressed in white that looked like a scholar walked into the broken room. Where''s the beauty from before? "

 C55

    Alslen was giving out orders in the camp. He had also finally realized that Princess Ming Hui had finally given the order to deal with the Xiao Family, if he exterminated it earlier, he would have been able to report back to the Duke and not worry about the princess'' safety. After all, he was only guessing that the princess''s martial arts was high, and no one had ever seen her.


    Xiao Qingcang looked at Tang Mugwort helplessly. He had told her countless times that they could not force themselves to come, but it was of no use. Tang Mugen only shook her head and cried.


    "Big Brother Xiao, you know that Hui''er doesn''t love you at all, then why did you ¡­" Tang Mizhen asked with a smile, but the sound of her voice made it hard to tell what she felt.


    "I''m different from you." After Xiao Qingcang said this, he turned around and left, he did not want to continue entangling himself with Tang Mu Jin on this matter, "Second Uncle Xiao wants you to see him tonight." Xiao Qingcang stopped and said, "Even if Second Uncle comes over to persuade me, it''s useless. Hui''er, I''m definitely going to marry you."


    "Hui''er, my uncles want to see you." Early in the morning, when Sikong Yi had just finished washing up, Xiao Qingcang spoke out from outside the door.


    "They want to see me? "It seems like they don''t agree with you marrying me!" Sihan pulled back his hair and opened the door for Xiao Qingcang to lead the way. He wanted to extinguish the Xiao Family, so how could those leaders not understand it?


    After he finished counting, it could be seen that the "old seniors" that were used to being praised by others were extremely unhappy with him. The gazes that looked at Xiao Qingcang were filled with questions, which could only mean that how did you find such a woman as a companion, was something that Xiao Qingcang did not see.


    "I heard that it was you who saved Qing Cang!" Boss Xiao was the first to question Sai Han.


    "Something like that!" If not for him, it would be hard to say whether Xiao Qingcang would be able to leave the Duke Palace.


    "Yes, yes, no. What does that mean?" The sharp-faced old man on the left of Boss Xiao couldn''t help but shout out. This girl was too unreasonable.


    "He can say yes, he can say no. Does the old tutor not understand human speech?" He had no good feelings for those who were always against his family.


    "You talkative girl, I would like to see if you have the ability to save Qing Cang." The old man roared and struck towards Sai Han, but was caught by a pair of big hands and turned into Xiao Qingcang, "Third Uncle, do you want to kill Hui''er?" The old man had used eighty percent of his power in one palm, so how could it be easy for him to hit someone? Xiao Qingcang couldn''t help but get angry.


    A fifty year old man standing to the right of Boss Xiao waved his hand and interrupted Xiao Qingcang. He stared at Sai Han and said, "Young lady, we seem to have met before."


    "Fourth Uncle, how did you meet Hui''er?" Xiao Qingcang knew that his Fourth Uncle had been to many places, and it was hard to say if he had met Sai Han.


    "No, I''m sure I''ve seen her before. That''s right, where is she?" That Fourth Uncle rubbed his head.


    "Who cares where she is. This girl is the maid of the Tattoo, she''s not some good person. How could she possibly come out from the hands of a Tattoo?" Fourth Uncle''s next old man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks pointed at Sihan and yelled in a glass-like voice.


    "Clean your mouth!" The old man unexpectedly did not dodge and was hit in the face. It turned out that the old man was extremely infuriated, so he casually grabbed a broom.


    The entire hall went silent as they stared blankly at Sihan. Hungry, no, it was Hui''er, the servant of the Duke Palace who saved Xiao Qingcang Jr.


    "You''re courting death!" Seeing that the situation was not good, Xiao Qingcang hurriedly told "Sixth Uncle stop" and took the punch. The old man did not stop just because of Xiao Qingcang''s obstruction, and with a flip of his hand, he hit Xiao Qingcang on the left side of the waist, while his right leg kicked the old man away. Xiao Qingcang''s purpose was only to stop him, and did not even try to defend himself.


    "Old Sixth, why did you do this to Qing Cang?" Boss Xiao pointed at Old Sixth. That old man''s attacks were too fast, it was impossible to save him.


    "No matter what, I have to kill this witch first!" He turned his body to the side, avoiding six of Elder Xiao''s palms, and directly walked toward Xiao Qingcang. He placed his chin on Xiao Qingcang, and with a light support, he sighed: "Hui Cang, I already told you to follow me to Big Dian, you shouldn''t come back, yet you said you wanted to help me fulfill my wish and bring me back. Now look at you, look at how your uncles treated you." As she spoke, tears actually flowed down her face. Xiao Qingcang wanted to ask what she meant, but he was so frightened that he found himself unable to speak.


    "What do you mean?" Boss Xiao pointed at Sai Han and asked. Sai Han looked at Xiao Si and said, "Do you think I''m very familiar with this place? Do you still remember when you saw Xiao Qingcang fight against the ''Siyu Sword Arts'' six years ago? "


    "You are one of the Mongols!" "That''s right!" The Fourth Uncle pointed at Sai Han, "Those elemental soldiers were surrounding you and a child, this means that you are not a simple maid. Back then, other than the sick Young Prince, there was also one of his elder sister and the number one expert under him! "You ¡­"


    "That''s right, I am the eldest daughter of the Prince Kang, Sihan. The corner of Sahan''s mouth twisted.


    "What?" "You are a nobleman." Xiao Lao Liu pointed at Sai Han with a trembling hand. "That''s right, I''m still a princess!" "Then Qing Cang ¡­" He knew! That''s why you brought me here! " Xiao Qingcang''s eyes were already tightly shut, tears trickling down from the corners of his eyes. He knew that even if he jumped to the Yellow River, he wouldn''t be able to wash away this shame.


    "Great!" "So you little bastard ¡­" Boss Xiao squatted next to Xiao Qingcang and said, "Qing Cang, I really didn''t think that you would be like this. Why are you still following in your father''s footsteps?"


    However, his father was unwilling to surrender to the imperial government, so he brought his wife back to the Xiao Family. Other than the few brothers in the clan, everyone else looked at with a peculiar gaze, and he was finally unable to bear the sight of Xiao Qingcang committing suicide when he was over one year old, while Xiao Qingcang''s mother suffered the world''s coldness and died when he was three years old.


    "Your father didn''t want to be a poodle, and you brought them to destroy us! How can you be so kind to your father? " Hearing Eldest Brother Xiao''s stern question, Xiao Qingcang wanted to answer, "I don''t have any," but he couldn''t say it out loud. He already knew that it must be because the Sai Han had done something to him.


    "How dare you tell me now?" Boss Xiao turned around to look at Sihan.


    "Because I''ve found you and played enough!" He played with his hands.


    "We still have the Xiao Family eight elders here, you want to kill your way out with just a woman?" Boss Xiao wanted to keep Sihan here.


    "If we don''t have the confidence to leave, will we be able to break it?" Sihan pulled Xiao Qingcang in once again with a "we".


    "Then I have to learn it!" Boss Xiao approached Sihan and pointed at her abdomen. Sihan did not retreat nor evade, and also pointed with his finger, looking into Boss Xiao''s eyes. Boss Xiao did not dare to look at her with those eyes as he quickly retreated and shouted: "What a ruthless girl."


    "Then don''t be too cruel." He discovered that he could not even avoid her. Which one of the people that could make him lose his chance of fighting back was not a figure that was famous in the martial arts world? He believed that he could even take fifty moves from, the Ming Religion Overseer who had inherited from the martial arts world, but in the hands of this woman, he could not even take the most ordinary of attacks.


    Seeing that his eldest brother could not win against the witch, Xiao Liu pulled out his sword and thrust it towards Sihan in a whirlwind style. Sihan stretched out his hand, and a force appeared in his palm.


    "Young lady, you sure are capable. I will try!" Four Xiao took the short sword and slashed horizontally at Sihan''s neck. This could be said to be a death blow for Sihan. Sihan fell backwards, his head stopped a foot from the ground.


    Sai Han smiled and turned around, his feet touching the ground as he dodged the fourth strike of the Xiao family''s elder. The fourth strike of the Xiao family''s elder face was cut into two, as the elder stood up straight and waved his right hand, causing half of the face of the fourth elder to turn red and swell up.


    Seeing that Sihan was so powerful, Xiao Er, Xiao Wu, Xiao Qi, and Xiao Jiu didn''t care about martial principles anymore and took out their weapons to attack Sihan.


    The five of them slashed at him as if they were slashing cotton and did not have any strength left in them. They each used over a hundred moves, but he still stood there as if nothing had happened and had no choice but to stop. Xiao Jiu pointed at him and asked: "You, what kind of demonic technique is this?"


    "Heaven''s Yin Method!" Have you heard of it? " Sihan smiled.

 C56

    "Heaven Yin Method, what kind of martial art is that?" Even though Boss Xiao was experienced and knowledgeable, he had never heard of this martial art. Sai Han suddenly clasped his hands together in front of his chest, and with a cold shout, the five Xiao Family Patriarchs flew out together.


    He had always thought that he was powerful, but he could only fight to a standstill with his Fourth Uncle. He could barely beat two people in the fight against the other two, but could it be that even she, her eight uncles, were not a match for him?


    Ha ha, I always thought that everything was part of my plan. If I wasn''t so self-centered, I would have found out a lot from what Sihan said to me. No wonder she didn''t seem to care about anything.


    He was already a few hundred years old, but he could do nothing to a pitiful little girl who was not even thirty years old. He had shamed himself to the point of losing face in front of his grandmother, but no matter what, he definitely could not let Sihan use her Xiao Family.


    Sai Han did not panic. He spun on the spot, and in front of the eight old men, the number of Sai Han turned into two, four, eight ¡­ More and more of them were getting confused.


    "Big brother, that was just an illusion created by that damned girl. We don''t need to care about her!" The sixth brother charged up and got slapped in the face. Then, he was kicked out and fell down like a dog eating shit. He pointed at the group of Sihan men and stammered, "Big brother, everyone over there is very strong!"


    "Sai Wu didn''t come to attack, of course he wouldn''t give up just like that, he instantly went to the image formation and rushed up, the Eight Old Hands held onto Boss Xiao and Xiao Jiu''s hands, this action undoubtedly means that the Eight Old Hands have teamed up with Sai Han''s power, one side wins, the other loses, if they don''t lose, then that''s that''s that, if they lose they become crippled, and if they lie down for a few months it''s light.


    How could he fight against them head on? This was their territory, and if he could not defeat them with an overwhelming advantage, he would die without a doubt as long as someone else could stab him.


    However, Eldest Brother Xiao had said earlier that he would teach Young Master Xiao that no one was allowed to come close. If nothing unexpected happened, no one would come here in the evening, but it was not even noon yet.


    Sai Han and the eight old men were in order for half an incense stick of time, the eight old men were ineffably panicking in their hearts, is this woman even human, if the eight of them were in the Jianghu, which one of them was not a first-rate expert, the half an incense stick of time they were fighting in the air, on the contrary, the eight of them could barely hold on, Zhang Sanfeng might not even have the ability to do so.


    In the afternoon, Sai Han and the eight old men had already fought for two hours when Xiao Qingcang suddenly stood up from the ground.


    "Sihan, why did you want to harm me?" Xiao Qingcang roared crazily.


    "Is there? Don''t you know that I''m a princess? Didn''t you bring me here? " The eight old men were terrified as well. She was actually able to speak as a clone.


    "If I cripple you now, I''ll treat it as me doing a meritorious deed. You''ll still be mine then." Xiao Qingcang''s eyes turned red and he smashed his palm down on Sihan''s back. Sihan screamed and fell to the ground, while the eight old men flew out, all of them spat out blood and fell to the ground, "Uncles, what happened to you?" Xiao Qingcang hurried over to Boss Xiao''s side to help him up.


    "You beast!" Boss Xiao channeled all his remaining strength into his palm and knocked Xiao Qingcang to the ground with one palm, causing him to violently spit out a mouthful of blood.


    With a wave of his hand, Sihan released the sword and grabbed Xiao Qingcang, sending him flying out of the door. "Xiao Family, just you wait until he disappears from this world!" Sihan''s voice floated from the distance.


    In a forest, Sai Han threw the half-crippled Xiao Qingcang down and could no longer hold on. He spat out a mouthful of purple blood and half knelt on the ground.


    "Hehe, I thought you were really that strong! So it turns out that you were also heavily injured! " Xiao Qingcang ignored his wound, laughed, and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "Shut up! If not for you striking me in the back with your palm, I wouldn''t have been able to shift all of my attacks onto the eight old men so how would I be injured; if you didn''t attack, within an hour, all of them would have been injured; Xiao Qingcang, you are really going to cripple me! " "I already said that sooner or later, you would regret your arrogance. Today, all I did was you take revenge on me for being unreasonable."


    "Hehe!" Now that I''m in your hands, you can do whatever you want! " Xiao Qingcang leaned on a tree.


    From his bosom, he took out a pigeon and threw it out of the air. Xiao Qingcang grabbed a stone and threw it towards the pigeon.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Qingcang stood up with difficulty to ask, but Sai Han laughed, "The Xiao Family''s Suicide Rune!"


    "You ¡­" Xiao Qingcang pointed at Sai Han with his trembling hands, and immediately ran back after getting up. After walking a few steps, he heard Sai Han''s voice, "It''s no use, this time it''s Alslen leading the troops, the eight Xiao Family elders are all injured, with their current Xiao Family, they are no match for him. It''s already too late." He shook his head and continued to meditate.


    "You ¡­" Xiao Qingcang''s palm was about to land on the top of Sai Han''s head, but Sai Han turned a deaf ear to it. He ignored it, and Xiao Qingcang''s palm on top of Sai Han''s head could not fall any further. He slapped his own face.


    "You could have killed me just now, but why didn''t you?" Half an incense stick of time later, Sai Han stood up and looked at Xiao Qingcang with a smile.


    When he arrived at Xiao Family, his Xiao Family was already filled with broken rocks and he didn''t have a single thread of life left. Xiao Qingcang didn''t think that Alslen would move his Xiao Family so quickly, in less than two hours, tears unconsciously flowed down from the corners of his eyes.


    Ah!" "AHH!" "Ahhh!" Xiao Qing Cang roared as he grabbed a sword and slashed at Sihan. One by one, he dodged the attacks. "Ah!" Xiao Qing Cang glared viciously at Sihan before tossing down his sword. Just as Sihan was about to give chase, he was stopped by a white-clothed scholar.


    "Who are you? Why did you stop me? " Sai Han''s voice turned cold.


    "I am Liu Ji! To stop the princess, of course we have to save him! " The scholar clasped his hands and bowed.


    "You?" Sai Han immediately saw Liu Ji in front of him, and dodged. He once again blocked his attack, but Sai Han used his Spirit Qi to attack Liu Ji, but he chose to retreat, and did not exchange blows with him.


    "Hey!" Hey! Hey! "I''m not your opponent, I can''t win against the combined forces of the eight old men. That fellow should have run far away by now, see you later!" Liu Ji waved his hand and turned around to fly away. Sihan and the eight elders were fighting and had not fully recovered from the injuries on their bodies. Now that Xiao Qingcang had left, how would he know who the person who harmed his little brother was?


    "Princess, the Xiao Family has been extinguished! When are we going back to Dali? " Not long after Liu Ji left, Alslen appeared beside Sai Han.


    "Tell the world, Xiao Family is the enemy of our Sky Dynasty, the entire clan will be exterminated!"


    Han Yan and Ba Gen searched for more than ten days without seeing Maki Zin. They cried and looked for the local authorities to help, but could not find Maki Zin, hence they had no choice but to report to the Prince Kang.


    Maki Zin had thought that he would definitely die this time and that he would need to play rebirth again. However, the heavens did not seem to agree with him and he was saved by a "passing scholar".


    Only Maki Zin himself knew whether or not he was comfortable or not, but with ten over beauties taking turns to serve him, it should not be too bad.


    "Hey, are you enjoying your life? I''ve used all of my three wives, four concubines, and five side rooms to serve you. I''ve never received such care from them before." Maki Zin vaguely saw a very handsome person pointing at him, and felt a little tired, so he wanted to sleep. "Hey, about that, don''t sleep! "Hey, hey!"


    Maki Zin felt that the person was becoming more and more blurry!

 C57

    A man with disheveled hair and a disheveled face crawled in front of the owner. "Boss, please do me a favor and give me another bottle of wine!"


    "I say young man, your body is strong and strong, how can you be like this? Isn''t it great to find a job! " The owner shook his head and gave him a bottle.


    "Thank you!" The young man simply shook his head and took the wine. Then, he sat down under a tree and poured the wine into his mouth. Tears flowed all over his face.


    "Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, Fourth Uncle, Fifth Uncle, Sixth Uncle, Seventh Uncle, Wu, wu, I''ve let you down!" I let you guys down! " Who else could that person be other than Xiao Qingcang? He didn''t expect the incomparably confident Young Master Xiao to fall into despair like this.


    "Sigh, is this the Xiao Qingcang that I know?" Xiao Qingcang was still blaming himself when a man in white beside him shook his head and sighed. Xiao Qingcang looked at the man before continuing to drink.


    "Heh, heh, heh, now you only know to drink, don''t you want to take revenge on Xiao Family? Could it be that you want to see your Xiao Family to fall? " He was Liu Ji who had stopped Sai Han.


    "I ¡­" Xiao Qingcang looked at Liu Ji, stunned.


    Maki Zin''s face was now a little red, er, because four women were currently sitting beside his bed like beautiful flowers and jade, and all of them were staring straight at him.


    "Ah!" You''re awake? " A lady stared at Maki Zin for a long time and suddenly shouted, Maki Zin laughed, and gently nodded.


    "Thank you for saving me!" Maki Zin pulled on his blanket, to prevent himself from getting naked, that would be embarrassing. But he had already stayed here for almost a month, if it were to happen, then everything would be over!


    "Of course not, our husband saved you!" A woman waved her hand.


    "What about him? I want to thank him personally." Maki Zin half propped himself up, then laid down again. He was basically unable to move at all, and his entire body was in pain.


    "He ¡­ He''s ¡­" A white clothed female''s face suddenly turned red, the black clothed female beside her curled her lips, "He must be in big sister Fang''er''s room right now, hmph! "Husband Death!" The termite girl''s face turned even redder as she held the corner of her clothes tightly. After all, it was not a glorious thing that her husband had announced in public. However, from the look on her face, she knew that her husband often did this.


    "Oh!" You damned Cai''Er, you dare to speak ill of me, your husband in front of others, watch how I deal with you tonight! " A green clothed man walked into the room from outside, only that his face was a little pale, a little better than Maki Zin''s, but Maki Zin was obviously sick, as for this, it was obvious from the smell that he had gone through the transition.


    "Thank you for saving my life!" Maki Zin could not move from his bed, he could only nod his head in thanks.


    "There''s no need. I was going with them to look for beauties!" Originally, I would not have saved the people who were injured by the beauties, but I did look down on them and broke a list. Sigh, I did not expect that the woman would definitely take your life, ah, that sword is going to pierce through your heart, if not for my family''s precious medicine, even the deities would not have been able to save you! So, you still have to thank my ancestors! "


    Maki Zin really did not know what to say.


    "My name is Ouyang Muzhi, what''s your name? It can''t be that you want me to keep on calling out to you, right? " The scholar walked over to the side of the bed and nodded at Maki Zin''s expression, "He has indeed recovered a lot. In a short while, he will be able to get off the bed."


    "I am Guo Yi!" Maki Zin looked at the man for a moment, "You are Ouyang Muzhi? "That knowledgeable guy who didn''t take the exam and didn''t go for a martial arts exam even if he was a strong martial arts expert!"


    "Reading books and making poems, practicing some moves apart from expelling a Tarzi are all to please a girl. Isn''t it a waste to use them to test her reputation and to practice chivalry?" Ouyang Muzhi pulled Cai''er who was beside him and giggled as he rolled his eyes. Maki Zin now truly felt that he was a light bulb with a million watts worth of power, and he was filled with admiration towards Ouyang Muzhi''s "theory".


    "That Brother Guo, why did you offend that beauty!" Ouyang Muzhi was naturally interested in beauties.


    "Do you believe me if I tell you that I don''t even know that girl?" Maki Zin was still thinking why the woman looked exactly the same as Han Yan, and he could only blame her stupidity when he saw how similar she looked to Han Yan from the start. Thinking about it now, other than her looks, it was really hard to find anything else that looked similar to Han Yan.


    "Believe me, if it was me, that kind of beauty would definitely not let her have the chance to be on me! Hehe!" Maki Zin was speechless towards this lowly person, who knew what was going on in his head right now!


    "You followed that woman in and saved me?"


    "Right, I originally wanted to join our faction." Ouyang Muzhi pointed to Cai''Er and the others, "But now, it seems that it will be very difficult. Even if it''s possible, I will have to cripple her martial arts first. "Not good, not good!"


    On the fifth day after Maki Zin woke up, he was finally able to slowly walk out of bed. Ouyang Muzhi shouted loudly that Maki Zin was abnormal, it was fine that he didn''t die from such a heavy injury, but he could still leave so quickly. Maki Zin laughed, talking about how he had been sick since he was young. When he got used to it, Ouyang Muzhi said that the heavens were fair too.


    Who would have thought that the one who would save the Mongolian Young Prince, Ouyang Muzhi, would be the anti-Yuan Yi Fen, and even become sworn brothers with him? Maki Zin thought that it was just a sudden impulse of Ouyang Muzhi''s, but then, Ouyang Muzhi really treated him like his own brother. Maki Zin gradually became uneasy and felt that it was not right for his to lie to him, but it also passed by very quickly, without thinking too much.


    "Guo Yi, why do you say that you are number three and I am number two? Who''s the boss? " Ouyang Muzhi didn''t understand why the brat didn''t say his name since he was his sworn brother!


    "Speaking of which, you also have a little sister, and she''s also my sworn sister. She''s very cute, but I wonder if you''re happy?"


    "Wow, you''re sworn brothers! Is she pretty? "


    "You thief, you even had ideas about your own sister!"


    In the future, the "number one thief" in the martial arts world would come here, and whenever someone brought it up, Ouyang Muzhi would grind his teeth and shout out to support Guo Yi. He argued: Although I am, but you go and ask the woman beside me, who is not willing? So I''m not a thief!


    Including his wives, they all called him a thief. He really even had the heart to die, and could only blame himself for being careless when making friends, but how could he save an ingrate like Guo Yi, and secretly find Maki Zin to battle the Three Lilies Fang Xiu!

 C58

    Maki Zin stayed at Ouyang Muzhi''s place for another ten days, he had a good impression of this second brother who had forcefully pulled him to be his sworn brother. But honestly, he had treated really well, and it was unknown which part of him had failed to find him for a brother.


    Maki Zin was heavily injured, and from time to time, he would think of a few girls that he had friends with, and his heart would become restless.


    In this aspect, he was a loser; however, as an outstanding youth of the 21st century, if he were to ask him how to deal with women, he would directly say that it was impossible for him to find someone else to teach him how to pick up girls!


    Maki Zin could finally walk like a normal person, but if he took action, it would still be impossible, so he did not dare to go out and wander around, and being caught by the fake Han Yan was not a joke, but staying at second brother''s place all day long, although it was very beautiful and grand here, if he stayed here, what would happen to him?


    That was nothing, Maki Zin was someone who had lived a long life in loneliness after all. What was unbearable was that when Ouyang Muzhi and his wife kissed on the spot, they did not avoid Maki Zin. Although it was not too hot, it still made people feel that it was not right!


    On this day, Maki Zin walked into the backyard. Ouyang Muzhi had ordered thousands of people to see a tiger inside that treasured its life, and was far away from the backyard. In Maki Zin''s opinion, Ouyang Muzhi and his wife were even more terrifying than a tiger.


    Just as Maki Zin walked in, a sharp beam of light met him. Maki Zin was shocked, and thought: Could it be that this tiger in second brother''s backyard knows how to use swords, isn''t that a demon? As he thought, Maki Zin started to dodge, but he did not dare do it now. He turned and hid behind the pillar by the door, only to hear the sword humming, as though it was nailed to a pillar.


    Maki Zin stuck his head out from behind the pillar. Not only was it a tiger, it was actually a beautiful lady with a warm expression and anger on her face. She was trying her best to pull out the sword that was inserted into the pillar.


    "Where did you get this frivolous person?" What are you laughing at? " Maki Zin shook his head and gave her a thumbs up. The woman thought that Maki Zin was just teasing her and because of his extreme anger, his face immediately flushed red like a ripe apple, and without knowing where he got the strength from, he unsheathed his sword and slashed at Maki Zin.


    "Hey, why did you cut me? I was saying that you were powerful! " Maki Zin hid behind a pillar again and extended his right hand out to signal for a truce. How could this girl understand? Hearing Maki Zin say this, he thought in his heart: Isn''t what he said the opposite? He was even more infuriated and rushed over.


    Maki Zin was still considering whether it was because the tiger had lured him here to have a fight with the lady and he had escaped, only then did he feel proud of his attention. Suddenly, his neck felt cold, and a long sword was placed on his shoulder.


    "Ha ha!" If there was a mirror, Maki Zin would have realised that his smile right now was even uglier than crying. He extended two fingers of his right hand to grab onto the sword and gently thought of moving it away, but the girl immediately pushed the sword inward, causing Maki Zin to feel pain in her neck, and knowing that the sword had cut his skin, he couldn''t help but feel angry. I didn''t do anything, yet you are acting so unreasonably, if I had succeeded, I would have crippled you today, so as not to cause harm others everywhere, in Maki Zin''s heart.


    "What, you look unconvinced!" The lady then turned and placed the sword on Maki Zin''s face, causing him to snort and turn his head.


    "Oh!" "I''m angry. How about this, just call me a good older sister and I''ll let you go. What do you think?" Maki Zin ignored this crazy girl, he rested his head on the pillar as if he did not care, and allowed her to perform.


    Seeing that Maki Zin was ignoring her, the lady immediately put down the sword, pouted and looked at Maki Zin with her red eyes, as if she was about to cry. Maki Zin was at a loss on what to do, how did he change from an arrogant and despotic girl to a bullied little girl in the blink of an eye, making her change so fast that Maki Zin couldn''t get used to it.


    "You, you ¡­" Maki Zin scratched his head as though he was a fool. When the lady saw his silly look, a smile appeared on her face, but Maki Zin was completely confused.


    "Didn''t someone tell you that you can''t come in here?" the woman asked curiously.


    "Yes, there''s one here. He said there''s a tiger inside, don''t come in!" Maki Zin acted like he was afraid, the lady smiled and asked, "Who said that? Who said I was a tiger? You''ve lived too long! "


    "The owner of this courtyard." Maki Zin pointed to his feet.


    "Ouyang Muzhi, get out here! Why are you calling me Tiger? " The female''s shout could be said to shake the nine heavens, scaring me, Maki Zin, to the point of immediately blocking my ears, thinking that, when she and the "Golden-furred Lion King" roaring at each other one another one day, it would be hard to say who would win or lose, Maki Zin was still guessing which one of them was stronger, the female grabbed his sword and ran out of the door, it seems like he was looking for trouble with Ouyang Muzhi.


    Maki Zin did not care whether Ouyang Muzhi would be beaten up by the girl or not, because after messing with the girl, he felt much better, so he turned and walked back to his room. Not long after entering the room, before the door could even close, a beautiful woman dashed in. Without saying a word, she dragged Maki Zin and walked outside.


    Maki Zin shook his off and the woman turned around. It was precisely the "Tiger", and he looked at Maki Zin with a puzzled expression. "I told you to go play, why don''t you seem happy?"


    "Miss, did I say I wanted to go play?" Maki Zin asked with a gloomy face.


    "It seems like he did not choke! But why don''t you go if I tell you? " That girl seemed to be one of the few people that didn''t listen to her words. She had an expression of "it''s your honor for me to ask you to go."


    Maki Zin was feeling angry in his heart, seeing her like this, he had originally wanted to take a walk with the beautiful woman, but now he turned and walked into the room.


    "Hey!" "Hey!" The lady ran over to Maki Zin and stopped him with both hands out, pouting, "Please come with me, okay?" As she spoke, she pulled Maki Zin''s hand and began to shake it.


    Maki Zin had originally wanted to go out and walk, but she was being too arrogant for his knowledge. Seeing her like this, nodding her head in agreement, the lady raised his hands up high, assuming a victorious posture. Maki Zin shook his head helplessly.


    Maki Zin only found out after leaving the courtyard that Ouyang Muzhi had actually heard this girl''s shout, and left behind a group of laughing girls, running straight out of the residence. This girl was the person Ouyang Muzhi was most afraid of, her little sister Ouyang Yishan, Ouyang Yishan had already asked over ten of her sister-in-laws of him, and now he was even mentioning her childhood nickname in front of others, he could not bear it, it was even more so after boiling it!


    "So, you''re going to look for your brother. Why did you call me?" Maki Zin did not understand, why were these two siblings like that?


    "Can''t you be my partner?" Ouyang Yishan glared at Maki Zin and immediately walked over, "You are my brother''s sworn brother, what about when you go and spread the news? Of course you have to bring it with you!" Maki Zin completely disregarded her reasoning. His wives would probably report more than him, why didn''t he drag them out with him?


    "Tiger, you ¡­" Just as Maki Zin said that, he saw Ouyang Yishan glaring at him, "You''re not allowed to call me tiger!"


    "Oh, Xiaohu!" Maki Zin wanted to tease her, and sure enough, Ouyang Yishan looked at Maki Zin with a flushed face, "Also don''t call me Little Tiger."


    "Then, Little Tiger!" Maki Zin nodded his head as he walked forward with a snort. He obviously knew that Maki Zin was trying to make a fool of him.

 C59

    Ouyang Yishan brought Maki Zin and directly went in. Maki Zin stopped in front of the door, pulled Ouyang Yishan and pointed at the door plate of the Red Reflection Chamber: "You want to bring me to this place?" Ouyang Yishan nodded and pulled Maki Zin in.


    As he entered, an old woman in her fifties (the bawd) greeted him with a smile while waving a handkerchief. "Aunt Ouyang, why have you come?" Her tone was full of flattery, Ouyang Yishan just nodded and walked upstairs. Maki Zin thought that this girl was probably one of the strong ones here, it wasn''t wrong to say that she was a tiger.


    Ouyang Yishan had only taken a few steps up the stairs before the old procuress shook her handkerchief in front of him again, "Aiyo! Did you bring your friends here to play? " She pointed to Maki Zin and asked, "Xiao Li, Xiao Yan, come and greet Xiao Huai quickly ¡­"


    Before the old procuress could finish speaking, Ouyang Yishan pulled her to her side: "Is Ouyang Muzhi here?"


    The old procuress wiped her forehead with a handkerchief. She was actually not sweating at all. Young Master Ouyang has a group of concubines in his family, would they come to the brothels to have fun? " She could not afford to offend any of the Ouyang siblings! The old bawd was pitiful enough.


    Ouyang Yishan pulled the bottom of the old procuress''s body and shouted, "If you keep stopping me, don''t blame me for being impolite." Then, she ran upstairs, where the old procuress was jumping around like an ant on a hot stove.


    Maki Zin shook his head and followed his upstairs. He wanted to see how this Ouyang Muzhi would deal with this "tiger", after all, he knew that the old procuress''s expression was one of certainty.


    Ouyang Yishan stared at the old procuress: "Speak, where is he?" The old procuress took a look at the third room on the second floor and shook her head, indicating that she didn''t know. It seemed that she would rather offend Yisan than Mu.


    Yi Shan snorted and walked towards the room the old procuress was looking at. Maki Zin smiled, this girl was not as brainless as he looked on the surface, the old procuress could tell with a glance.


    When Yi Shan opened the door, she saw that the both of them were sitting up on the bed, bare-chested. Ouyang Yishan exclaimed in surprise, his face was filled with puzzlement, Maki Zin looked at the man, lightly, strangely, her eyes did not have the slightest hint of blasphemy when she saw Ouyang Yishan''s beautiful face, and after looking at it again, she laughed and pulled Ouyang Yishan over to her side and flipped her hands.


    Ouyang Yishan understood, she laughed and walked over to the side of the bed and pulled off the blanket. The man''s face was filled with helplessness, she said: "Brother Ouyang, this time I cannot help you! "Ai, I was also killed by you!"


    "Brother, when did you become a spectator?" Ouyang Yishan touched her cheeks and asked curiously, Ouyang Muzhi laughed bitterly and got off the bed: "Sister, why did you come here?"


    "Originally, I had him accompany me to play." Ouyang Yishan pointed at Maki Zin, walked to Maki Zin''s side and whispered, "Why did you bring the tiger out?" But, I also want to see if my good brother still has feelings for this Yinghong Restaurant? "


    Maki Zin wanted to see how the siblings would develop in the future, so it would be good if they could fight one another. In an instant, he could no longer see a figure from behind, and only had one name in his heart: Han Yan.


    The moment he turned around, he did not care about the Ouyang siblings and ran downstairs. Outside the door, the moment he saw the girl, the people around her started gesturing, and Maki Zin walked in, he only heard a clear voice, "Have you ever seen such a tall, handsome person with a sickly complexion ¡­"


    Maki Zin''s eyes reddened, he then turned into a smiling face and patted her shoulder, "Excuse me, have you ever seen this, this ¡­" The words behind Han Yan''s eyes could not be said out, "Young Master, is Young Master really you?"


    "What is it? It''s not long before you don''t know him? " Maki Zin pinched Han Yan''s face, then Han Yan pounced into Maki Zin''s embrace with a cry, "Young Master, you, are you alright! "I, I thought ¡­"


    "Then why?" Maki Zin gently wiped away her tears and held her face. He turned his face away, "I was afraid something would happen to you, so ¡­" "So you thought I was doomed!" "No!"


    "Alright, I''m joking. I''ll take you to play. I''ll take you to my second brother''s house tonight." Maki Zin pulled Han Yan''s hand and squeezed through the crowd.


    "Young Master, when did you have two older brothers?" Han Yan looked at Maki Zin curiously. Maki Zin was stunned, "Hungry, it happened not long ago, haha!"


    After Maki Zin said this, he walked in the opposite direction.


    Not long after he turned around, a sharp sword pierced under his arm. If not for Maki Zin''s quick reaction, this sword would have had to pass through his heart.


    Maki Zin turned around to look, who else could it be but Han Yan. Maki Zin was the most shocked, "Miss, who are you, why do you insist on wanting my life?"


    "I''m Han Yan!" That woman was naturally the person who had stabbed Maki Zin back then. With a laugh, she thrusted her sword at Maki Zin again, causing Maki Zin to roll like a lazy donkey to flee to the side.


    "Your injury hasn''t fully healed yet!" The lady sheathed her sword behind her back and glanced at it. The people who were spectating laughed disdainfully, "How do you know that I am not Han Yan? I found out that you entered the red house and purposefully pretended that she was looking for you. Even your voice sounded the same as hers, so I admitted that I didn''t have any flaws! "


    "Hehe!" "Your act is indeed quite accurate." Maki Zin knew that they were not far from the Red Reflection Chamber. If they could stall for more time, the Ouyang siblings would probably rush over when they heard the news.


    "However, when I am pinching Han Yan''s combos, she will never avoid them." Even though Maki Zin was angry, he knew that he couldn''t afford to offend her right now, "Also, it''s been eight years since I first met a big brother. Han Yan is clear about it though, do you still want me to say this? You actually don''t know, isn''t that the same as telling me you''re not Han Yan? "


    "I''m stupid, but you''re going to die!" The woman stabbed her sword towards Maki Zin again.


    "Wait!" Maki Zin waved his hand, and the sword stopped at the tip of his nose, "Do you have any last words?"


    "Who are you? Even if I die, I have to understand this as well! " Maki Zin did not know if the heavens would favor him again this time.


    "There''s too many people to talk about, so I won''t say it. You''d better be a fool!" It''s not good to be a muddle-headed ghost. I say it''s better to be a well-informed person. " Just as the woman was about to stab down, a man''s voice from the crowd reached her ears.


    "That''s true. How can I be a muddle-headed ghost? Especially if it''s my big brother''s man, then that''s even worse!" Then a girl''s voice came back.

 C60

    As soon as Maki Zin heard the voices of the two, he knew that the Ouyang siblings had arrived. As expected, as soon as he finished speaking, the Ouyang siblings walked out of the crowd together.


    "Hey! Beauty, we meet again! " Ouyang Muzhi waved his hands towards the girl, causing Maki Zin to almost fall over. But thinking about it, if he did not, then he would not be Ouyang Muzhi anymore.


    When the woman saw Yi Shan walking over, she knew that it would be too late to kill Maki Zin in such a short amount of time. However, if she let go of him now, her efforts would have all been in vain; furthermore, he was heavily injured, and it would be hard to say whether or not she would be his match by the time he recovers.


    The lady did not know how good Ouyang Yishan''s martial arts was, and there was another one at the side who did not want to delay any longer, so he held a sword flower in his hand and attacked Yi Shan, who also raised her sword to welcome him, making it difficult for her to part with him. Maki Zin watched from the side, although he could not use his cultivation, he still had the experience, and after a while, he would just shake his head by the side.


    The lady''s attacks were biting cold, her attacks were fatal and she completely disregarded defense, it seemed like she was attacking like a killer, all she wanted was to kill Ouyang Yishan with one hit. As the young miss of the Ouyang family, usually everyone would give her face, but never once had they seen such a desperate fighting style.


    The more Ouyang Yishan fought, the more disordered her steps became, the more sword moves her hands were, and in an instant, the lady caught hold of a gap, a killing move flew straight towards her face, and as she saw that Ouyang Yishan was about to disappear, she grabbed onto the body of the sword, other than Yi Shan, who was in danger.


    "Beauty, this isn''t a good strategy for you. If not for someone else dying, you would have died by now. How can you be like this? Moreover, your martial arts aren''t very good. If you''re not careful, you''ll most likely hurt yourself. " Ouyang Muzhi nodded his head as if he was humming a lesson. He turned around and said to Ouyang Yishan: "You are not her match, go and see how Third Brother is doing." Ouyang Yishan nodded as she ran towards Maki Zin. At this point in time, she knew that he had to show off.


    Maki Zin did not expect Ouyang Muzhi to have such abilities, it would be possible for him to snatch the white blade empty-handed, after all, he had once received a divine weapon like the Heaven Leaving Sword with his two hands, but Ouyang Muzhi who was holding the Sword Blade with one hand was still laughing and joking, it was something he could not do himself.


    "How are you? "He''s not dead yet, is he?" Ouyang Yishan walked to Maki Zin''s side and supported him. Maki Zin smiled bitterly, "He should still be alive."


    When the woman saw that her sword was grabbed by the man in front of her, she couldn''t pull it out no matter how hard she tried. For a moment, she was so shocked by Ouyang Muzhi that she forgot how to resist and just stood there in a daze.


    "Hey, brother, what are you doing? Do you still want to hook her back to be your sister-in-law?" Ouyang Yishan was so angry that she almost fainted. Seeing her big brother like this, Ouyang Muzhi laughed and put down the sword in his hand, taking a few steps back, then made a gesture of invitation. Maki Zin did not know if she was seeing things, but she felt that Ouyang Muzhi''s hand was smaller than the sword she was holding.


    Ouyang Muzhi laughed and waved his hand as he said "Slow". The lady did not know why, but she had actually stopped her sword, and was not angry at all: "What business do you have?"


    "I also don''t want others to say that I bullied weak women. How about this, if I stand still and let you attack me for three hundred moves, you only need to hit me anywhere except my four limbs!" Maki Zin felt that Ouyang Muzhi was a little too big, with three hundred moves, a top ranker like Wu Lin standing there motionlessly, even if it was an ordinary person attacking, they might let him meet them. Ouyang Yishan was already so angry that his eyes were wide open, if he went to a different place, he would only call out to his brother.


    "How about winning against you? So what if I lose? " the woman asked as she sheathed her sword.


    "If we win, us siblings will not care about today''s matters. You two will handle the matters between you and him!" Ouyang Muzhi pointed at Maki Zin, and in the blink of an eye, he looked at the woman, "If you lose, then you must clearly explain to me the reason behind this, which is also why you want to kill my third brother. Of course, I won''t make things difficult for you, but you must tell me your name."


    "Arrogant, I promise you!" Ouyang Muzhi laughed, "No matter how good it is, it can''t be, it won''t hurt our relationship, so how good is that?"


    "What''s there to talk about between us? Take this!" The lady said that she did not even give Ouyang Muzhi time to react before she wielded her sword. Ouyang Muzhi did not expect her to do this, even though she looked so cultured and refined, she actually looked like this. With a quick thought, he sighed, what was she, he was actually bullied by her appearance, Ouyang Yishan scolded the lady for being shameless.


    The woman ignored him and continued to use her deathblow to stab at Ouyang Muzhi''s abdomen, chest, head, back and other places. Ouyang Muzhi''s feet were not moving away from where he was, his body was as soft as a snake, and both of his hands were blocking her from time to time.


    After a long time, in the eyes of those who did not know martial arts, it was not some life and death competition, but rather, they were two people dancing around them, the spectators watched with relish; Maki Zin, however, knew that although the two of them looked pretty good in the battle, but they were in danger. Expert knew with one look, that if Ouyang Muzhi was careless, and fell on the side with heavy injuries, it was possible for him to be cut apart.


    In a while, the two of them were exchanging over a hundred moves, Ouyang Muzhi''s forehead was already covered in perspiration, the lady was also panting slightly, her face was flushed red, in truth, she knew that Ouyang Muzhi had been facing such a great enemy for her entire life, although she had only used a hundred moves, she was already using her full strength with every move, it was already not easy, how could it be easy?


    "Big brother is too much of a waste of time. He just stood there and didn''t move. If he couldn''t dodge, then he''d have to fight back. Who the hell does he think he is!" Ouyang Yishan pouted, "If I had made my move, that woman would have already been beaten to the ground and climbed down."


    "The two of them probably won''t even make it three hundred moves before they collapse." Maki Zin interrupted as he looked at Maki Zin strangely, "Why do you seem to not be worried at all? "If my older brother is defeated, you''ll be at the mercy of that woman. You''ll definitely be ¡­" He made a gesture of wiping his neck.


    "After they exchanged 300 moves, they were already exhausted. Who cares who won!" Maki Zin found a place to sit with a smile. Ouyang Yishan crooked her mouth as she pointed at Maki Zin, "Oh! You''re so despicable! "


    After dodging the woman''s two hundred and fifty moves, the two of them were almost unable to stand anymore. Ouyang Muzhi thought to himself: After all these moves, even if she had withstood a little more, she might not even be able to make fifty moves, and the woman was also extremely tired. She regretted trying to win so quickly, and fiercely attacked from the very start, to the point where she was powerless to continue.


    "Hey, third brother, how many moves are left?" Ouyang Muzhi asked Maki Zin as he stretched out two fingers. Ouyang Muzhi was overjoyed: "So there''s only two moves left!" Maki Zin shook his head, "There are still twenty moves left!" Ouyang Muzhi almost fell to the ground.


    After fighting for a while, there were only ten moves left, the lady''s face was filled with anxiousness, if she lost, who knows when she would kill Maki Zin again, she would just walk into Ouyang Muzhi''s embrace and fight him, as long as she hit him, it would be her win.


    Ouyang Muzhi secretly complained. Why did this girl suddenly become so smart, and now that she was right in front of him, facing him face to face, although her posture was ambiguous, how could he have the mind to flirt with this beauty? He even wanted to run away.


    Ouyang Muzhi''s mind raced, his mouth slanted, wasn''t this his chance too?


    The woman struck her left fist at Ouyang Muzhi''s chest, causing Ouyang Muzhi to have no choice but to use his right hand to stop her; the moment Ouyang Muzhi made his move, the girl''s sword had already arrived, so at such a close distance, it was impossible for her to rely on her hand to grab it.


    Looking at his posture, Maki Zin thought that if he was still alive in the 21st century, he could probably be on par with Mike and Jackson.


    Maki Zin was still comparing Ouyang Muzhi with Dancing God, when the girl bent her body and slashed her feet that could even be used as fodder. If she chopped off both his feet, then he would have lost.


    Ouyang Muzhi had obviously expected this move, both of his feet reached out to avoid the sword, but when he saw that had placed his hands on the ground, his body was still parallel to the ground, and other than his hands and feet, his body did not move an inch.


    Just as the lady was about to stab him with her sword, Ouyang Muzhi hurriedly rolled away and waved his hand as he shouted: "Here we are! "We''re here!"


    "What''s here?" The woman couldn''t react for a moment.


    "Three hundred moves have arrived!" Ouyang Muzhi laughed sinisterly, angered the woman, "Nonsense, obviously there are two more moves." Is that so? For your fist and sword, one for each attack, is that two or four moves? " Ouyang Muzhi pointed at the girl and asked. The girl blushed, knowing that he was in the wrong, she turned and left.


    "Hey, don''t go!" Ouyang Muzhi immediately sat on the ground and reached out his hand, "What do you want?" The woman turned her head and used her hands as a shield.


    "What did you promise me?" Ouyang Muzhi slapped his chest, seeing that Ouyang Yishan was already beside him, and indicated that she would help him pat his back, Ouyang Yishan kicked him to the ground, "I call you arrogant!"


    "My name is Bing Ling!" The woman walked away without looking back.


    "Then who ordered you to do this? How can you say that?" Ouyang Muzhi hit the ground and cried out in pain.


    "Have you never heard of a woman who is hard to raise? The woman''s words are the most untrustworthy. " Ouyang Muzhi could only hear the icicle''s voice as he shook his head helplessly.

 C61

    "Second brother, you grasped the sword with one hand just now. You sure are capable!" Maki Zin interrupted Ouyang Muzhi who was still in the midst of his'' YY ''.


    "That girl is really beautiful!" Ouyang Muzhi clapped his hands and immediately became focused, "That martial arts is nothing special, it is just like trying to make your palm shrink as if it was made use of. On the surface it looks like it was made by a hand, but in reality, it is completely empty. Ouyang Muzhi shook his head.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. I really thought you were that great!" Ouyang Yishan was immediately disinterested.


    "That''s pretty amazing. What second brother practices is a martial art similar to Bone Shrinking Art, right?" Maki Zin thought for a while, then raised his head and asked.


    "Third brother, you''re so smart. You hit the mark with a single guess. Not bad, but what you just used wasn''t the Bone Shrinking Art, but the Bone Expansion Art. Haha!" Ouyang Muzhi laughed until he looked at Maki Zin, "Third brother, you''re also a martial artist, right?"


    "He only knows the basics!" Maki Zin nodded his head in agreement. Ouyang Yishan immediately teased him, "I see that you don''t even know anything. You can''t even take three of my moves!" Maki Zin laughed coquettishly, causing Maki Zin to blush slightly. It was indeed embarrassing for him to be bullied by her.


    "Girl, let me tell you, third brother was only heavily injured because of your bullying. If he''s fine, it would be strange if you beat him!" Ouyang Muzhi patted Yi Shan''s head and immediately glared at her angrily. Ouyang Muzhi spread his hands out and hid behind her.


    "How can second brother be so sure that I know martial arts?" Maki Zin laughed and asked, "You are so heavily injured, if it were not for the protection of profound martial arts, how could you have been able to dodge sickness since young, even immortals would not have been able to do anything."


    "Second Brother has extraordinary experience, this little brother admires it!" Maki Zin thought that Yue Yang was right. If not for his Innate powers, Ouyang Muzhi would have fart before he could even treat his wounds.


    "Third Brother, do you want your injuries to heal faster?" Ouyang Muzhi suddenly asked after looking at Maki Zin, of course Maki Zin nodded. Ouyang Muzhi spoke out for a while, "Maybe he can cure you, and maybe your old illness can be cured as well."


    "Who is he?" Ouyang Yishan stared at her brother curiously.


    "He called himself ''Old Wild in the Mountains'', and others called him ''Legend''!"


    "Mountain Wilderness" lived in a rundown temple on a small mountain, it appeared ten years ago, and Ouyang Muzhi had no qualms about barging into the temple, with his guidance, in just three days, he managed to become the person who was famous for Wu Lin today.


    He made a rule that every three days, when he helped someone, he would not receive any benefits. However, nothing was successful, so the person who asked for help called him "God that came down to earth" or "Legend". However, most martial artists lived their lives of bloodshed. Some of them believed that his reputation was not great in the martial arts world. Plus, he had a rule that he did not help officials, and he did not have much of a reputation in the court.


    After walking with the Ouyang siblings for more than half a month, they finally reached the small mountain. Maki Zin thought to himself the moment he arrived at the mountain, this man was truly not ordinary, the small hill that he was at was surrounded by huge mountains that reached into the clouds, this kind of place was extremely hard to find, the Spirit Qi from the four mountains did not leak out, it was truly a good place, Maki Zin sighed and walked towards the small and dilapidated temple.


    Maki Zin thought it was strange, if it was as Ouyang Muzhi had said, there were not too many visitors, nor too few, but why was there no one along the way, Ouyang Muzhi could only shake his head and say that he did not know.


    Just as Ouyang Muzhi walked in front of the temple and knocked on it, a sigh came from inside. After a while, a calm voice of an old man could be heard: "The few of you have finally arrived, please come in!"


    Ouyang Muzhi brought the two of them in, and Ouyang Muzhi bowed deeply to an old man in the center of the hall. The old man smiled and nodded, and looked at him benevolently, and said: "Very good! Very good! ", looked like Maki Zin.


    Maki Zin was also sizing up the old man, the old man had a head full of white hair that reached the ground, his clothes were tattered but extremely clean, the wrinkles on his face revealed a benevolence look, Maki Zin felt friendly towards him.


    It turned out that the legendary old man knew that there were important people coming over in the next few days, so he stopped looking at them, and waited for more people. Needless to say, Maki Zin and the rest, with this wait, it would be like nine days, which meant three days. Maki Zin and the Ouyang siblings naturally did not understand what he meant.


    After lunch, the old man invited the Ouyang siblings out, and said that he wanted to talk to Maki Zin alone. Ouyang Muzhi agreed, and while holding onto his little sister who was pouting, he walked out of the temple and closed the door, waiting outside.


    It was only until dusk when Maki Zin finally walked out from the house. His face was completely pale and haggard, as if he had fought with someone for a long time and there was nothing wrong. Ouyang Muzhi quickly stepped forward to support him as he waved his hand to indicate that he was fine.


    The old man followed Maki Zin out. The wrinkles on his face increased, but he was still full of energy, telling the three of them to rest for the night before leaving. The three of them agreed that it was too late to go down the mountain as the sky was dark, not to mention that there was no one home in a radius of tens of miles.


    At night, when Maki Zin entered the room, he ignored Ouyang Yishan''s questions and laid on the bed, sleeping soundly. Ouyang Muzhi thought that he was too tired, so he told Ouyang Yishan not to disturb him, and went into the room.


    In fact, Maki Zin had not fallen asleep at all. He had been thinking about the words of the legendary old man, and now he had no choice but to believe that this old man was truly a legend.


    "You are not a person of this world." The moment the Ouyang siblings left the temple, the old man said this sentence indifferently. To Maki Zin, this sentence was like a thunderbolt out of the blue, and after seeing him for a moment, he was speechless: He, actually knows that he is not someone from this world. This could be said to be Maki Zin''s greatest secret. Other than him and the already dead Su De, there was actually someone else who knew about it.


    "You, you ¡­" Maki Zin was speechless.


    "Actually, I already knew this ever since you were born. It should be 18 years ago! " The old man glanced at Maki Zin, and continued, "You are not angry with the death of your past life, but rather, the rebirth of your past life.


    "So this is how my illness came about." Maki Zin sighed and sat down facing the old man, it seemed that he had no ill intentions towards him.


    "That''s right, you were born under the influence of that aura, and it forced you towards death step by step. However, you are different from the other ''Heavenly Demon'' ¡­" What''s the difference? " Maki Zin hurriedly asked.


    "Generally speaking, the ''Heavenly Demon Qi Pulse'' doesn''t live to be 10 years old, but you are still perfectly fine." The old man looked at Maki Zin, which only meant that this was different, you brat, you''re lucky.


    "Oh, I see!" Maki Zin nodded his head. Seems like he had lived for a long time, but being able to live for so long, that Nine Revolving Life Devouring Pill must have contributed greatly, and this Innate Skill was not entirely due to luck.


    "Legend has it that once the ''Heavenly Demon'' is out, there''s bound to be a great calamity in the world. Generally speaking, to avoid that, once the ''Heavenly Demon'' was born, he would be killed by those righteous people! " Maki Zin could not help but shiver in fear. If he was not a Young Prince, he would have died a long time ago if he was a normal person. He was always suspicious, but for some reason, he believed in the words of this old man.


    "Actually, legends are legends after all, so it doesn''t matter. When you were born, I wanted to attack you as well, but after seeing that many experts failed to kill you, I stopped seeking my own death." Maki Zin thought that if those people were to be placed in front of him right now, even if he wasn''t injured, they might not be able to harm him.


    "Those are all true experts. Their martial arts are much higher than your current strength. However, if you were to erupt with the Heavenly Demon Qi, it would be hard to say." They are all under orders, and knowing that you are a ''Heavenly Demon'' they only know that you have three of them, the rest of them saying that you have a ''Heavenly Demon'' meridian, but do not know what that means, they all thought that you are terminally ill! " The old man shook his head. Maki Zin remembered that when he was young, Cheng Xuan said that he had injured him.


    "Then who are the other two?" Maki Zin did not have any intention to harm him, he only wanted to know who his secret was.


    "One is already dead, and the other has four seas floating. I don''t know either." When Maki Zin asked for his name, the old man pulled Rasi. It was obvious that he did not want to tell Maki Zin his name, but one of them died, meaning that other than the legendary old man, there was only one more.


    "Those who know of the ''Heavenly Demon'' know that I am not from this world, right?" Maki Zin asked, and the old man nodded.


    "The reason why I''ve been waiting for you to come is because I want you to save all the lives in this world!" The old man said and he knelt in front of Maki Zin, causing Maki Zin to be shocked, and he said: "Save the world? Don''t scare me, I can''t do it. "


    "This old one doesn''t have long to live! However, he knew that there was another person in this world who was not like you. You were born from a mother''s womb, but that person was completely different. He was the real scourge in this world! I beg you, please slay the demons and save the world! " As the old man spoke, his head knocked against the ground with a loud bang, and his silver white hair instantly became dull and unkempt.

 C62

    "Master, master, you ¡­" When Maki Zin saw the legendary old man kneel down, he also kneeled down. When he saw the old man''s change in posture, his face was filled with shock.


    "This old man has reached his end. Before I go, I just want your permission!" The old man kowtowed until his forehead looked like a goose egg.


    "But I don''t know anything!" Maki Zin kneeled on the ground and tried to pull the old man up, but no matter how hard he tried, the old man remained motionless.


    The old man raised his head and looked at Maki Zin: "That person has already moved. The first person he wants to target is you." He then sighed, "Don''t ask why. In this world, only you and he don''t belong here. The two of them are born to be rivals, do you think he won''t kill you?"


    "But how did he know that there was another person who wasn''t from this world?" Maki Zin''s thoughts were different. If that person had the heart to rule the entire world, and also came here from the future, there was a reason to kill him. Because the only ones who knew of this history were him and.


    "If you knew, would he not know?" The old man looked at Maki Zin who was rubbing his chin as though he was deep in thought, laughed, and knelt on the ground, not wanting to disturb him.


    "According to you, he should have already made his move." Maki Zin pointed, "But how do I find him? I thought I was very strong, but as you said, I''m just a beginner. How can I kill him? "Don''t tell me that''s the so-called ''Heavenly Demon Qi''. I can''t even control that thing myself. If it''s not good, then it''s something to play around with." He still remembered the time when he injured Cheng Xuan.


    Moreover, if there really was someone who wore the clothes, and the two of them shared the same illness, he wouldn''t have been able to kill him even if he hadn''t offended him. Moreover, in the vast river of time and space, the two of them crossed at the same time. Both of them crossed the river of time and space at the same time, and both of them crossed the vast river of time and space.


    "How is my martial arts?" The old man spread his hands and asked, interrupting Maki Zin''s train of thought.


    "He should be very powerful!" Maki Zin scratched his head, thinking that it would be strange if he did not have the ability to pull Yue Yang up, but his skills were definitely higher than his own.


    "I''ll give it to you. Plus, you''re talented, so it''s not hard for you to become one of the top experts. Also, you''re the only son of the Fourth Marquis, so you can use power.


    Maki Zin rolled his eyes. He fainted, if he wanted to do all those tiring things, wouldn''t he be running around accompanying his father? Why did he have to let the Ming Religion and the other oppressors develop, and find and kill Zhang Wuji, Zhu Yuanzhang, Chen You Liang, Zhang Wuji did not dare to speak anymore, so how could the current Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen You Liang escape? He just didn''t want to get involved. When the Yuan Dynasty was destroyed, there was still the Northern Yuan Empire. Bringing his parents and sisters there seemed to be a pretty good idea.


    "You don''t want to!" The old man knelt on the ground and laughed, as if he could see through Maki Zin. Maki Zin had launched a few sneak attacks to pull him back, but he did not move an inch. The old man actually stood up immediately. It seemed that he had truly touched Maki Zin very secretly, and knew that if he didn''t get up now, Maki Zin would definitely not say anything to him.


    "Alright, fate has decreed that only one person will be able to establish the world between you and him. I have observed for a long time that you do not have the slightest bit of ambition. That''s why I waited for you to come ¡­" The old man sighed and grabbed Maki Zin''s back with his backhand. Maki Zin was shocked, he wanted to turn around, but he was able to do so right away, his right hand unleashed a palm strike behind him, and without thinking, it was possible to imagine the power of the "Divine Dragon Tail" attack that the warrior instinctively used, it was something even a first-rate expert would not dare to face it head on. The old man did not dodge or avoid it, he was still grabbing onto Maki Zin, the palm strike on his chest had only hit his clothes fluttered like the wind, his expression did not change at all, it seemed like he was not hurt at all.


    Maki Zin didn''t even know if this old man was a ghost or a god. After all, this was too inconceivable, too ridiculous.


    The old man acted as if nothing had happened, and he pushed Maki Zin on his back. Maki Zin instantly felt that he couldn''t move at all, he couldn''t even shout out, and only thought in his heart: "If he hurts me, then my life is over!"


    After that, Maki Zin became unconscious, and only felt that his body was sometimes hot, sometimes cold. When he was hot, it was like he had fallen into a furnace, but when he was cold, he felt like he had fallen into an ice cellar.


    Maki Zin didn''t know how long this situation had been going on for, but when he woke up, he saw that the old man had changed from sixty years old to ninety years old. "You ¡­" Maki Zin pointed at the old man, and was no longer able to speak, because he felt that his current self was completely different from before. There was an extremely powerful energy within his body, a realm that he had never felt before, and the injuries on his body had actually completely disappeared.


    "That is my skill. But part of it was used to treat your injuries. " The old man sat on the ground and panted, "Unfortunately, that wasn''t cultivated by you in the end. If you want it, it''s best if you don''t use it until you can completely control it. Maki Zin nodded in agreement, "I still haven''t agreed to you killing that person. Why did you ¡­"


    "You and him are enemies, not friends. There''s no need for you to agree. It''s just that after this old man heard what you said, he decided to leave in peace. Heh heh!" The old man laughed as he spat out a mouthful of thick phlegm, and blood mixed in the middle.


    Maki Zin laid on his bed, tossing and turning. He couldn''t understand why he would suddenly have another enemy for no reason at all, his goal in life was really too small. He didn''t want to have the world in his hands, nor did he want to be surrounded by beauties. Who was the one who got in his way? Why did he keep looking for trouble with him?


    "This old one will see you. Tomorrow, you can go down the mountain with Almsgiver Ouyang. I will be quiet. I also gave you my Heaven''s Gift Divine Vision, but you won''t be able to use its full power, so you still have the ability to sense danger. "


    "''Divine Vision'', could it be that this is the only reason why they are able to sense that I''m not someone from this world?" Maki Zin saw that the blanket was over his head and he did not want to think about it anymore. If that person really wanted to be his enemy, he would not be courteous to him.


    "Now that you have my power, it''s no different from rebirth. This old one has to remind you that it''s of no use! "It''s of no use!" The last sentence that the old man said to Maki Zin as he walked out of the hall, Maki Zin turned over and fell into a deep sleep.


    The morning of the second day, after Maki Zin and the Ouyang siblings finished their breakfast, they bid their farewells to the old man. Ouyang Muzhi asked Maki Zin why he was so busy, Maki Zin just shook his head, the old man knew that he was running out of time, he just wanted to be at peace for a few days, would he be able to be at peace with his people here?


    When he was walking down the mountain, the old man called out to Ouyang Yishan, "Miss, I hope you will remember, just let it be, do whatever it takes, and never force anything, just follow what you feel, and in the end, you will only harm yourself."


    "Master, what did you say?" Ouyang Yishan tilted her head and looked at the old man, who turned around and said to Ouyang Muzhi, "Very good! "Very good!" She then looked at Maki Zin, "Mercy, it was not wrong in the first place, but I hope you won''t forget about the common people.


    "I''ll remember that." Maki Zin clasped his hands together and took a bow, the Ouyang siblings also followed, the old man nodded and waved his hand, "You guys can go." He turned around and walked back into the temple.


    "The feeling he gives me, why? I don''t know, but I feel that he''s no different from an ordinary person now. Ouyang Muzhi shook his head and followed Maki Zin down the mountain.

 C63

    Maki Zin and the Ouyang siblings stood at the peak of the mountain, they looked down at the small mountain below them, and could not help but exclaim at the wonders of nature, the four mountains holding onto the small mountain did not have any gaps at all, this kind of miraculous place was indeed lived by legendary beings, but Maki Zin knew, that the old man was no longer mysterious, but in Maki Zin''s heart, he was forever a legend.


    "Third brother, have you recovered from your injuries?" Ouyang Muzhi cupped his hands and asked Maki Zin.


    "My injuries have healed, but my illness is a natural born disease. Besides those few types of medicine, only a god would be able to cure it." Maki Zin saw Ouyang Muzhi''s expression darken, and immediately said, "That old man is really godly, how could he push me away with such heavy injuries, hehe!" He knew that it was not as simple as massage.


    "Ah, Guo Yi, that means you can fight with me now, right?" Ouyang Yishan said without waiting for Maki Zin to slap him on the back. Maki Zin smiled and did not retaliate, but Ouyang Yishan slapped him three times, to the point where her hands were numb. She pouted and looked at Maki Zin.


    "It''s still possible for you to use that little bit of effort of yours to hit mice!" Ouyang Muzhi laughed out loud, but when he saw his sister staring at him, he immediately used his hands to cover his mouth, but the smile on his face did not decrease at all. Ouyang Yishan stomped on the ground and rushed towards Maki Zin, causing Maki Zin to turn around and grab her.


    At first, Maki Zin did not understand why she was like that. But after thinking about it, he immediately understood that this was ancient times, and that girl''s feet could not be touched.


    "Hey, aren''t you guys looking down on me too much?" Ouyang Muzhi laughed slyly as he looked at the two of them. Maki Zin immediately let go of Ouyang Yishan''s feet, and seeing her blushing face was like a blossoming flower, he hurriedly turned his head away. Initially, Ouyang Yishan only wanted Maki Zin to let go of him quickly, but he did not know, but now that he had let go, he did not know why, but his heart was blank and he was at a loss.


    "You, you''re really strong!" Ouyang Yishan bit her lips. No matter how lively she was normally, she couldn''t find anything to say. It was just that Maki Zin''s words didn''t resonate with the atmosphere! Ouyang Muzhi was already crawling on the ground laughing, when Maki Zin kicked a rock at him, Ouyang Muzhi was not prepared, she dodged quickly, and was struck in the stomach, falling backwards, only to see Ouyang Yishan clapping and cheering.


    Ah!" A blood-curdling screech rang out from the depths of the mountain. If there were any passers-by, they would have immediately gone to their own souls. Fortunately, there were usually no people in the mountain.


    "Guo Yi, do you still take me as your second brother? Such a heavy black hand, and you''re going to do it too! "Ouch!" Ouyang Muzhi just started to complain, but Maki Zin helped him massage his hands become heavier, and immediately closed his mouth without saying anything.


    "Second brother, you must have accidentally fallen!" "Look at this injury. It doesn''t hurt his flesh, nor his shins, it''s just ¡­"


    "That''s exactly why you did it. Do you think I''m blind? Also, don''t forget, I''ve practiced for a few days as well, do you think I haven''t seen it? " Ouyang Muzhi interrupted Maki Zin and pointed at his nose, then Maki Zin and Ouyang Yishan stuck out their tongues and laughed.


    Third brother, what do you plan to do next?" After ten days of walking through the forest, they finally arrived at a large market town. Inside the hotel, there were a few local dishes. Ouyang Mu looked at Mu Ren and asked, "How about you come and stay with me for a few more days?


    "Alright!" Before Maki Zin could speak, Ouyang Yishan was already cheering with a smile on her face.


    "I''m afraid not. To be honest, I still have many things to take care of!" How is sister? Aruna had to find him; he did not know what was going on at the moment. Although these things were not urgent, and could not be rushed, after this period of time, he had started to miss his home!


    "Alright, then when are you coming to Jiangnan? Don''t forget to come and see me!" Ouyang Muzhi smiled as he lifted up the wine cup. Following that, Maki Zin also raised the wine cup and said "definitely" when he bumped into him. With reddened eyes, Ouyang Yishan also filled the wine cup in front of him and lifted up the cup.


    At night, just as Maki Zin was sleeping soundly, he felt that someone had entered his room. He called out, but was unable to see through them, and after seeing that he had finished playing some tricks, in just a moment, he smelt a fragrance. Maki Zin could smell it, it was not from inside, but rather ¡­


    Just as he wanted to stand up, the person had already reached the head of the bed, and was sitting by it. Maki Zin secretly looked at him, and it was Ouyang Yishan who pretended to be asleep.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, Ouyang Yishan just sat there in a daze. He only heard her say, "You will have to leave in the end." Then, she quietly walked out of the room, Maki Zin sat up and did not know what she was doing.


    Maki Zin was unable to endure the urging of the Ouyang siblings to stay, and played with them for a few days before parting ways. On this day, Maki Zin and the Ouyang siblings bid their farewells to each other with utmost care.


    "Guo Yi, don''t forget about us! You must come back! " Ouyang Yishan shouted as she waved her hand. She turned around and smiled, "I definitely won''t forget, I''ll come visit you guys."


    "Little sister, do you like third brother?" On the way, Ouyang Muzhi looked at his sister and asked with a blushing face but did not answer. Ouyang Muzhi already knew the answer, shook his head, and sighed: "I think about what the Master has said now, I''m afraid that you will be injured because of it. Sister, remember what brother said, I don''t want to be injured, forget about him, I feel that you are not the same person as him." But Ouyang Yishan didn''t seem to understand his brother''s words at all.


    After Maki Zin and the Ouyang siblings separated, he felt empty in his heart, but he was an open-minded person. He thought to himself, if he were to visit them again when the time comes, wouldn''t he be able to meet them again? He was too sentimental and could not help but mock himself in his heart.


    Maki Zin rode on his horse for three days. On this day, when he was resting at the teahouse by the side, he heard a few people sneakily talking about something. He was curious and tried to probe around, only to hear that they were talking about the Dragon Slaying Knife.


    "I heard that Dragon Slaying Knife appeared in the martial arts world, did you know that?" A burly man in a short-sleeved shirt looked around and whispered to the people at his table.


    "Didn''t they say that the Dragon Slaying Knife is in the hands of the Golden Lion King? He went back to the Central Plains? " a man with a face as thin as a monkey''s asked.


    "I don''t know either. I just heard that he killed quite a few people. It was said that he was looking for his foster son!" The big man took a sip of wine.


    "Isn''t that Zhang Wuji? Why isn''t Xie Xun going to the Ming Religion?" A very seductive woman opposite the burly man said with a flirtatious voice.


    "I heard my friend say that Xie Xun''s eyes are already blind. Once he returns to the Central Plains, whenever he catches someone, he would ask, ''Where is my Wuji''s son?''. Who knew who his'' Wuji''s son ''was? We only found out later on that it was his adopted son, Zhang Wuji! " The man took a big gulp of wine, Maki Zin also poured a gulp of wine, what caused Xie Xun to return to the Central Plains? Now that the situation had changed, he could only stare at the cloudy sky.


    Maki Zin was still in deep thought, when he heard the man say, "The whereabouts of these people from the six major sects are unknown. All of them died because of their Ming Religion, so it would be strange if Zhang Wuji was not so worried! It''s a pity that I don''t have much ability, otherwise I would go and snatch the Dragon Slaying Knife away, and also get myself some Martial Saint addicts, haha! " As he said that, he took another big gulp of the strong wine and Maki Zin laughed out loud after hearing "puchi".


    "Stinking brat over there, what are you laughing about?" The flirtatious woman pointed at Maki Zin angrily.


    "I''m laughing because I admire that big brother just now for his self-awareness and that he knew that he couldn''t offend Xie Xun. That, that was really worth it." Maki Zin shook his head and took a sip of the wine, yet he did not take out anything "that" out.


    "You''re tired of living!" The skinny guy did not wait for Maki Zin''s reply and punched Maki Zin, purposely showing off in front of his comrades.

 C64

    When the lanky man got closer, his left hand grabbed the man''s fist. The man struggled with all of his strength, only to see Maki Zin''s left hand not moving, looking extremely pleased, he leisurely pecked another mouthful of wine, bringing the wine to the man and smiled: "Do you want to drink?"


    The lanky man couldn''t stand Maki Zin''s teasing and shouted, "Drink your mother''s head!" With his left hand, he punched towards Maki Zin''s face. Maki Zin dodged to the side and used his right hand''s two chopsticks to catch him and shouted, "What a pity! "What a pity!"


    "What''s a pity?" The skinny man asked as he forcefully pulled his hands, unable to pull them out.


    "Unfortunately, my clean chopsticks were stained by the dog''s paws." Maki Zin took away the chopsticks, and at the same time, moved his left hand away. The man was pulling forcefully, and when Maki Zin loosened his hand, he instantly flew backwards and somersaulted a few times, before stopping himself. Maki Zin looked at the skinny man, then turned to the owner and shouted, "Help me change my chopsticks." As he said this, he threw a pair of chopsticks towards the skinny man. The skinny man screamed and fell to the ground. He got up with two small wounds on his face, one on each side, and two chopsticks next to him standing upright.


    "You, you ¡­" The skinny guy pointed at Maki Zin but was unable to say anything. He turned and looked at his comrades, "Why are you not helping me?"


    "I know that I''m not his opponent, so why are you asking for trouble!" The woman rolled her eyes at the thin man.


    "If you learn more from her, you might live longer!" Maki Zin said, then paid the bill and rode to the side of the skinny guy, waving his whip and left.


    "Who is that person?" Just as the thin man spoke, something flew towards him from the sky. He was hit squarely on the ground and fell to the ground, only to see an apple on the ground. There was a round pink mark on his forehead.


    "I wonder what is the meaning of Young Master coming back to hurt my brother?" The woman bowed to Maki Zin as she asked that question. Maki Zin, who was still on his horse, wobbled and replied, "It''s nothing, come back and ask your question. Also, please express your apologies, I''ll give this big brother an apple to eat."


    The three of them were truly angry, angry, and afraid. They could only blankly stare without saying anything. The big man clenched his hands: "What do you want to ask?"


    "When did Xie Xun return to the Central Plains? Where is he now? " Maki Zin asked the previous question because he wanted to know if Xie Xun was related to Grandma Jin Hua.


    "He should have returned to the Central Plains a month ago. As for where he is now, how do we know?" That big guy finally answered.


    "Oh, forget it!" Maki Zin turned and rode his horse into the distance, leaving the three of them to discuss who the brat was.


    After walking for a day, just as Maki Zin was about to dismount from his horse to take a stroll, he saw a person that seemed familiar.


    "Alslen!" Maki Zin was dumbstruck. Why did he not protect his sister and come here?


    "Little Wang... Young master, so you''re actually here! Alslen looked around, and with so many people talking, he changed the prince into a young master, then pulled Maki Zin to the side. In order to look for Maki Zin, he asked everywhere for information, and not long ago, he found the Ouyang Family, but Maki Zin was no longer there.


    "How is my sister?" The two of them found a room, and the moment Maki Zin sat down, he asked Alslen.


    "Princess is fine, and she even extinguished the entire Xiao Family!" Alslen returned home after drinking some tea. Seeing that Maki Zin did not drink, he quickly put down the teacup.


    "Oh, that''s good!" Maki Zin did not care about the Xiao Family or the Li Family, as long as his sister was fine.


    "Young Prince, let''s hurry back to the main city. The wangfei misses you!" Alslen secretly looked at Maki Zin, observing his expression. If he did not return, he would really be helpless, and would only ask the heavens to bless him. Maki Zin nodded his head, "Alright, we will return to Big Dipper tomorrow." Alslen was overjoyed. If he brought this little ancestor back, he would be able to rest for a few days!


    After walking for half a month, Alslen looked at Maki Zin who was resting on the tree and said: "Young Prince, there are only two days left before we reach the great hall." Maki Zin acknowledged this as a response, and then used both hands to grab onto the tree branch beneath him and flipped over, standing on the ground, he clapped. I can finally see my family! " Alslen saw that Maki Zin''s movements were extremely fast and completed everything in one go, and thought to himself: Does Young Prince know martial arts too?


    Maki Zin and Alslen had not walked very far, on a small road in the forest, two people holding onto a blade stood, blocking their way. A big fellow with a face full of beard walked a few steps forward while carrying his blade on his shoulder, pointing at the two of them, he shouted loudly: "I am the one who opened this mountain, I am the one who killed this tree, if you want to go from here, you can leave behind 6 taels of gold!" She almost made Maki Zin laugh as he climbed down the horse.


    "B-big brother, this must be your first time being a bandit, right?" Maki Zin pointed around, "There are trees everywhere, and no mountains. Where did this thing come from for you to cultivate? Also, why do you only need six taels? " Seeing that the Young Prince was at odds with the bandits, Alslen could not say anything, and could only smile bitterly as he sat on the horse.


    "I don''t care. I want to be like this. What do you want?" The big sized man pointed at Maki Zin, "Tell me, are you going to give it to me or not?"


    "I''ll give it to you!" Earlier, Alslen saw that Maki Zin was playing around with him and did not make a move, but now, he actually dared to be disrespectful to Young Prince, if he did not teach him a lesson, he really would not know how much Duke Ma had grown eyes for. Just as the words left his mouth, Alslen had already dismounted from his horse and kicked the bandit.


    "Don''t kill him!" Maki Zin laughed and asked Alslen to be lenient, but he himself was shocked when he received the attack. The bandit merely turned his head, and Alslen''s kick landed on empty air, as for Alslen''s martial arts, although Maki Zin was not very clear, but it was definitely difficult for him to win against him, but the bandit dodged it in such a casual manner.


    "This matter is not simple!" Maki Zin and Alslen had the same thought at the same time, although Alslen did not use much strength, he dodged it just like that, and in front of Young Prince, he felt that he had lost face, and said "Bring out your true abilities" and swept the area, the big sized man "hehe" flew backwards, and did not try to fight with Alslen, but just like that, Maki Zin knew that the big sized man was weaker than Alslen.


    "You two, attack together!" It was more important that he return to the Duke Palace with Young Prince as soon as possible. Furthermore, these two people were not very normal, and if something were to happen to the Young Prince at this time, it would be hard to redeem himself with a hundred deaths.


    "What big words you have there!" When Arslan saw that they were attacking him together, he let out a sigh of relief. If one of them were to attack him while the other was attacking Maki Zin, then that would be a complete mess. Even if he wanted to defeat one of them, it would take him at least twenty moves.


    Arth released his hands and a gust of wind blew towards them. They hurriedly used their martial arts to counteract the wind. After half a squat, Arth used his body to get closer. The two of them were shocked.


    Ars¨¨ne thought he could take care of the two of them in sixty moves, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    Maki Zin knew since he was young that Arth had a high level of martial arts, but he never thought that he would reach such a level. From the looks of it, if he wanted to win, he would need at least a hundred moves from these two, and based on the current situation, Arth did not need to use seventy moves, or maybe even more.


    Ars¨¨ne was about to knock them down when he heard a loud thud. "Bam! Bam!" The sound of the bamboo breaking sounded out, it was not good, all the sharpened bamboo was shot at Maki Zin, upon seeing this, Maki Zin flipped and rolled down from the horse, the horse was instantly pierced by about 30 to 40 bamboo, and died with a wail.


    Maki Zin slowly stood up, his hair in a mess. He looked at Arslan, causing Arslan to panic a little because he did not protect Young Prince well, which meant he deserved to die. Maki Zin only said one sentence: "Leave him alive, then turn around and look elsewhere!"


    How could Arslan not obey? He didn''t want to waste any time right now, he used all of his ruthless moves, Young Prince only said that it was fine to stay alive, even if he was only half dead! The two of them had almost reached their limits a long time ago, and now that Arth had put more effort into this matter, the two of them could only guard against each other. There was no chance for them to make any further moves.


    Arth figured out the killer move, took advantage of the opponent''s weakness, and circled behind a man. His hands formed claws and pressed down on the man''s temples, and the man thought, "I''m done with my life." Then, he couldn''t think of anything else, so he fell to the ground, bleeding profusely and kicked.


    Maki Zin felt it was strange, why did the bamboo swords disappear after just one round?


    The other person, who was standing in the way, saw that his companion was dead and knew that he was no match for the man in front of him. He quickly retreated and shouted, "Are you all f * cking dead? Still not coming out? "


    "That''s right, they are all dead!" A clear voice came out from the forest, and when Maki Zin heard it, a smile appeared on his face. "Arth, I want to see your martial arts, you won''t take offense, right? Big Brother Maki Zin, where have you been for so long? " A pretty figure walked out of the forest.

 C65

    "Min Min, why did you come here?" Maki Zin walked to the front of the beautiful young lady and asked with a smile. The person who came was Zhao Min, she caught the people from the six major sects, and wanted to learn all their martial arts, but in the past few months, she had been tired of it, so she brought a few of her subordinates out for a stroll.


    "Hehe, I thought that''s why you came!" Zhao Min turned and grabbed Maki Zin''s shoulder, and looked at him fiercely. "Speak, where have you been for so long? Han Yan came back to say that you are missing. There are still many people who are worried for you, foster father! "


    "Alright, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have sneaked out to play all by myself! They shouldn''t have let everyone sleep so well! You shouldn''t have worried our Min Min! " Maki Zin laughed and patted Zhao Min''s shoulders as she walked in front of the big sized man, "Hey, tell me yourself, who sent you guys here, I''ll let you go."


    "Hmph, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just a bandit!" The big sized man turned his head to the side, Zhao Min played with the pigtails on his head and walked to the side of the big sized man, then broke a branch and squatted in front of the big sized man, "Big brother Maki Zin is asking you a question, are you going to say it?"


    "Witch, if you want to kill me, then kill me, hmph!" The big sized man knew that it was difficult for him to escape death, so he acknowledged that he was here to kill Maki Zin, looked at Maki Zin, and then looked at Zhao Min, "Didn''t kill him, it was all your fault, if not, hehe!"


    "Or what? With just you bunch of bastards, you want to harm Big Brother Maki Zin? " Zhao Min waved and instructed the people she brought, "Dig a hole, bury him alive!"


    "You little witch, you will die a horrible death!" the big man shouted.


    "How did you know I was called Little Demoness?" Zhao Min puffed her mouth as she looked at the big sized man. She had always carried this grudge in her heart when Ming Religion and the people from the six major sects called her the Little Demoness.


    "You demon, you, you ¡­" The man glanced at Zhao Min. She was really too beautiful, but she was actually naturally charming.


    "I heard there was a form of torture. It''s like this, you listen. I''ve never seen one before." Maki Zin laughed as he clenched his fists, "It''s just digging a hole in the ground before burying him inside, exposing his head to the outside." Maki Zin made a gesture of a knife with his right hand, and continued, "Cut open a little more of his scalp, just like I did just now.


    "Why aren''t the mice and ants climbing up together?" In the end, Zhao Min was a girl, and she tightly held onto Maki Zin''s sleeve. Maki Zin said as he bit on his shoulder, "That''s right, at that time, that person will no longer be able to endure it. If you want to jump up, you can just jump, but there''s earth that''s buried here, so it won''t be possible for you to jump out."


    "Because the wound is getting bigger and bigger, it can''t even be considered a piece of human skin ¡­" It''s so disgusting, I don''t want to see it. " Zhao Min turned her head to the side.


    "Yeah, it''s said that he retracted his skin. But I''ve also heard about it, I''ve never seen it before!" Maki Zin looked as though he deeply regretted it, but the big size man had already fainted. He was not afraid of death, but this was a move that could not be killed.


    "Even as a ghost, I won''t let you off!" The big sized man woke up and shouted at Maki Zin.


    "Put aside whatever you don''t do. I''m asking you, do you want to say it or not?" Zhao Min asked with a straight face.


    "I really don''t know. Two months ago, there was a man in black who found me and told us two brothers to guard here, and as soon as he came, he planned to kill them. He even said that the two of them weren''t simple and couldn''t be hidden from us, and gave us their portraits. The man smiled wryly as he returned.


    "No need to ask, I know who it is!" Maki Zin thought, who was this man in black? How did he know so much about my situation, after flipping twice, he wanted to kill him, and now, even if he wanted to search south for me, he knew it too. He turned around and told Zhao Min to let that man go, "Go tell that man, I will find him."


    Maki Zin could not think of anything else and decided to stop thinking about it. He released the big sized man and rushed to the main hall, but Zhao Min stopped playing when she saw him, and returned with him. On the way there, she asked some questions, but Maki Zin was not bored, he just listened attentively and replied.


    "Mother, mother, who are you looking for?" Just as she arrived at the entrance of Prince Kang Palace, Zhao Min started laughing and shouting.


    "Min Min girl, who did you bring? Your brother? " When Maki Zin heard the voice, his eyes reddened. Ever since he came here, he rarely cared about his mother.


    "No!" Come and take a look yourself, hur hur! " Arslan had already walked straight into Ji Ya''s luggage which was being fed to the birds. He did not dare to keep it a secret from Princess Arslan, so when Ji Ya saw Arslan, his face lit up and gently asked: "Maki Zin is back, right?" Arth nodded his head in agreement. Ji Ya put down the bird food in her hand and left the place.


    "Maki Zin greets mother, your son is unfilial and caused your mother to worry!" When Maki Zin walked to the door and saw Ji Ya frozen in place, severe tears fell down her cheeks. She knew that she was overjoyed at her first meeting.


    "Child, come over here and let me take a look!" Ji Ya waved at Maki Zin, who immediately stood up and walked to his mother''s side.


    "Child!" Ji Ya held Maki Zin''s face, and Maki Zin stood at a height even higher than him. Ji Ya had to raise her head to be able to observe his face, and Maki Zin immediately knelt in front of his mother, and said "Mother". Ji Ya then pulled back Maki Zin''s slightly disordered hair, "Child, it''s been so long since we last met.


    "You finally decided to come back!" As Ji Ya was speaking, the imposing voice of the Prince Kang came from nearby. Zhao Min stuck out her tongue, "Big Brother Maki Zin is in trouble!"


    "Father!" Maki Zin respectfully bowed towards Prince Kang, then replied with a nod, looking at Maki Zin, he nodded his head, his expression was very pleased, but in the next moment, it sank again, and said with a gloomy face: "I thought you were not willing to come back to the playworld!"


    Just as Maki Zin wanted to say something, he saw her sister Sai Han standing behind her father. He lightly waved his left hand, signalling him not to speak, and that was enough.


    "What are you still standing there for, is it nice to watch? Why aren''t you coming back with me and your Empress Mother? " Just as Maki Zin was thinking about how he was going out this time, he saw his father staring at him and immediately realized that his father had not only called him out, he also saw his sister. She smiled at him from behind his father''s back, indicating that he had escaped danger.


    "Little girl, what are you standing there for? Come in together! " Prince Kang smiled at Zhao Min, who jumped to Maki Zin''s side and turned to look at his subordinates outside the door, "You guys go back first, I''ll play with my foster father for a while!" Her servants bowed and turned away.


    Young master!" "Great, you''re back, wuu ¡­" Mu Ren heard a cry of surprise and could not help but smile bitterly as he was already in his embrace, "Hanyan, what are you doing?


    "I-I didn''t come back when I saw the young master the other day. I-I was worried to death! You''re back, little one! That''s great! "Great!" Seeing Han Yan laughing and crying at the same time, Maki Zin''s heart warmed: This is my Han Yan!


    "What are you guys doing? Why aren''t you coming in?" The Prince Kang turned around and shouted. Maki Zin and Han Yan looked at each other, smiled at each other and entered.

 C66

    Maki Zin''s family happily ate a meal, everyone was very curious about what happened to Maki Zin, Maki Zin did not want everyone to know that he had almost died from his injuries, and so he muddled his way through.


    Originally, Ji Ya wanted to let her stay in the Prince Kang Palace for the night. Zhao Min had already been away from home for a few days, and there were many things that needed to be taken care of. Everyone knew about the matters of the six major sects that she mentioned, so it would be inconvenient for her to stay.


    "Min Min, how do you plan to handle the matters of the six major sects?" Maki Zin already noticed that the things in the book were different, if not the Six Major Sects would have been saved by Zhang Wuji.


    "Don''t mention it. I was planning to capture them all and kill them all. Wouldn''t that pose no threat to the imperial government?" But thinking about it wasn''t good either. What if it stirred up a crowd of people in the world to resist? So I''ll just lock them up and learn to worship them! Big Brother Maki Zin, how do you think we should deal with this? " Zhao Min frowned and asked.


    "You ghost, you know that I''m completely uninterested in these things, and yet you''re still asking me, how would I know?" Maki Zin pointed at Zhao Min''s forehead and walked over.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, wait for me, you taught me two moves last time were really powerful! The last time I competed with the two elders, it gave him a big shock, hehe! " Zhao Min said as if she was showing off. Maki Zin looked at Zhao Min, hesitated to speak, then shook her head and pulled Zhao Min away.


    "The Young Prince has come to my humble house, it''s filled with glory!" Just as Maki Zin and Zhao Min entered the Prince Ruyang Palace, a bold and unrestrained voice laughed out loud.


    "Uncle is teasing, I do not blame Maki Zin for disturbing us, Maki Zin is already extremely grateful!" Maki Zin bowed to Prince Ruyang and with a glance, he threw himself into Prince Ruyang''s embrace.


    "You''ve finally had enough fun, you''re finally willing to come back!" Zhao Min stuck out her tongue and made a face. Prince Ruyang shook his head and sighed, there was nothing he could do about it, even if he wanted to take his precious daughter for himself, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Zhao Min walked to the front of Maki Zin, chuckled and pulled him away, then turned around to look at the Prince Ruyang: "Daddy, I''m going to play with big brother Maki Zin for a while!" "Prince Ruyang laughed bitterly only. Min Min, where are you bringing me to? " Maki Zin also did not know where this strange girl was going. We''ll know when we get there! " Zhao Min rolled her eyes at Maki Zin and took the lead. Even though it was already night, and he could not really see her appearance, Maki Zin knew that he was extremely beautiful.


    Just as he was about to be dragged out of Prince Ruyang Palace, after walking for half an incense''s time, Maki Zin suddenly realised. He immediately slapped his forehead and looked at Zhao Min: "Min Min, you are bringing me to Wan''an Temple right?" Zhao Min smiled and nodded. Her eyes were filled with praise as a small dimple appeared on her face.


    Maki Zin thought about what he should bring me there for, and he didn''t want to blindly interfere, but at this moment, it wasn''t realistic for him to want to let go of this girl''s interest. After seeing Zhao Min, who was smiling like a little fox, she knew that she had guessed right.


    Once Zhao Min had reached the Wan''an Temple, Maki Zin immediately walked in with just four words, "airtight". The guards here, on layer after layer, probably couldn''t even fly enough to let a bird in. Zhao Min flung his hands behind him and placed his hands behind her back, leading the way;


    "Big brother Maki Zin, don''t you know how stubborn those fellows are? They are just unwilling to swear loyalty to the imperial government, and are truly angering me to death!" Along the way, those guards all bowed at the same time when they saw Zhao Min and Maki Zin. Zhao Min merely nodded her head, and that would be the end of it. Of course, it wouldn''t be good for Maki Zin to go over and pay his respects.


    When Maki Zin stepped into the prison, he always felt a little guilty. When he did, wouldn''t everyone recognise him in the future? He already knew that he was Mongolian! He couldn''t help but mock himself in his heart. After all, he still considered himself to be Chinese!


    Zhao Min frowned. In the end, she was a girl, how could she withstand so many insults from others, not to mention that Big Brother Maki Zin was there, and he coldly faced the Mongolian soldiers who were still whipping them: "These fellows are very hard, if you continue to scold me, I''ll throw the man into the Emei Faction. Girl, do whatever you want to do, you guys can do it!"


    Their lives were small, if it was really as Zhao Min had said, then her reputation would be ruined. Moreover, this little demon girl had already done what she said, so it would not be good if she did not try and see if what she said was true.


    "You don''t know what''s good for you!" Zhao Min snorted and walked inside, Maki Zin could not help but ask Zhao Min where she was going, Zhao Min looked at him and said, "Big brother Maki Zin, are we here to play?!"


    "You''re not going to capture people from the six major sects to secretly learn martial arts, are you?" Maki Zin looked at Zhao Min in a daze, Zhao Min pouted and glared at him, "What do you mean steal? So unpleasant to hear, eh! How did you know about this when you were away all this time? "


    "I am an immortal. After calculating with a pinch of my fingers, I know what our Princess Min Min is planning to do!" Maki Zin was shocked. After all, this was the biggest secret of his life, but he still answered Zhao Min''s questions without thinking.


    "Bullsh * t!" Zhao Min raised her fist and walked in.


    Zhao Min brought Maki Zin to an extremely spacious place. Maki Zin guessed that this was the place where Zhao Min wanted to participate in the competition between the six major sects, hence, Zhao Min sat down in the center of the room, and waved for Maki Zin to sit down. Maki Zin shook his head and did not go, but Zhao Min pouted and waved, and not long after, the two of them brought one of them to Zhao Min''s side.


    Zhao Min said indifferently: "Old rules, you know it right? You choose the age of your weapons, if you defeat three of my useless subordinates in terms of techniques, then release them." Maki Zin shook his head and no longer looked outside. There was nothing much to see, they had already lost all their internal energy, and did not choose a thin sword, but chose to pick up the heavy and heavy Wolf Teeth Club, in thirty moves, they were already tired out, and furthermore, whoever could win against the two of them was really nothing to watch.


    Maki Zin left the Wan''an Temple alone. At this time, the sky was already dark, and there were very few people on the streets. Maki Zin trembled, thinking that he was really lonely, and really wanted to have someone to accompany him. He could not help but laugh at himself, as though the number of times he had thought of Aruna in the past few months was almost comparable to Sini''s!


    Maki Zin''s footsteps stalled as a gale blew towards him. A taunting smile flashed at the corner of his mouth as the tip of his feet slightly opened to both sides.

 C67

    Maki Zin separated the tip of his feet and prepared to defend himself, just in case someone tried to attack him from the shadows. He originally wanted to say a few words: "Friend, why are you acting so sneakily, show yourself!" He thought for a moment and decided that it was better to just leave it at that. If that was too troublesome, he would just directly "invite" him out. With a tap of his finger, a streak of green light shot towards a dim spot.


    "Such a vicious brat!" A furious shout came from the darkness, following that, a black clothed man flew out and struck towards Maki Zin''s face.


    Maki Zin raised his palms above his head, and with a "pa" sound, the two of them clashed. The black clothed man somersaulted a few times in the air before flying off.


    The last time he fought with, he said that the black-clothed man would still look for him alone. He did not believe that, when Maki Zin listened carefully to the surroundings and saw that there were no movements, he knew that if there really was an ambush, then these people would definitely be top class experts in the Jianghu.


    "Who would have thought that our sick Young Prince was actually an expert? "Hehe!" The black clothed man''s words paused, Maki Zin''s eyes suddenly opened wide, a light flashed past, as he muttered to himself, "I didn''t find any trouble with you, but you did. Why didn''t I think of it, it was you, too stupid, I should have thought of it long ago."


    "What are you muttering about? Today will definitely be the day you die! " The black clothed man laughed and rushed towards Maki Zin again. This time, Maki Zin did not stand still, he moved to the side of the black clothed man and pointed towards the black clothed man''s face, the corners of his mouth crooked, causing the black clothed man to immediately break out in cold sweat, because he realized that his mask was being exposed, this meant that Maki Zin''s finger had pierced through his mask, if it was hit on his face, wouldn''t he be penetrated?


    When Maki Zin thought that he could take down the black clothed man, he suddenly felt that his own strength had decreased. He was momentarily shocked and jumped to the side, knowing that there was someone helping the black clothed man, he activated his Qi to check, and his body was fine. He knew that there was an expert who took advantage of the time when he was fighting the black clothed man to shift his power away, so other than Zhang Wuji''s'' Great Universal Teleportation '', who else had that ability?


    Maki Zin thought for a while, then said with a smile on his face: "It''s my honor to be able to gather the two light envoys!"


    Following that, a white robed man with a short beard of around 40 years old walked out from a corner and saluted Maki Zin: "I had long heard that the Young Prince Changping was extremely intelligent, to be able to meet him in person upon entering the, is that so.


    Maki Zin smiled faintly: "In this world, other than Zhang Wuji and you, who else would know the ''Great Universal Dimensional Transference''?" Yang Xiao nodded, he understood what was going on, but his forehead instantly wrinkled, and Maki Zin continued to speak: "Left Custodian Yang, you''re thinking of whether or not I should admit to being Brother Fan? If we say that he is, if we let him go today, wouldn''t our entire plan be in vain? "


    Yang Xiao''s face sunk. The black clothed man clenched his fists tightly, the veins on his hands bulged, obviously wanting to kill Maki Zin, but seeing Maki Zin''s smiling face, he did not know whether he and Yang Xiao could kill him. Originally, he wanted to stall him, but in order to save himself, Yang Xiao had planned to suddenly kill him.


    "I wonder how you are? Is he the culprit?" Yang Xiao was also straightforward, and directly showed that even if we were left and right, what could he do?


    "I guessed it!" Maki Zin''s answer almost made Yang Xiao lose his temper. At the beginning, he pointed out that Yang Xiao had said it with a sufficient reason, so he just guessed it and left it at that.


    The second time they met, he spoke with an even more obvious stutter, which deepened Maki Zin''s suspicions. In Maki Zin''s previous life, he had researched Jin Yong Wu Xia for a very long time, and had also seen the¡¶ Heaven Slaughtering Dragon''s Note¡·.


    Now that he thought about it, the first time he wanted to kill Yun Che, his Ming Religion had not reached a state where it was split into pieces. The reason he did not come back to kill Yun Che the first time was probably because he saw the inner parts of his Ming Religion fighting each other for the position of sect master.


    was actually not completely right, and the difference between them was not too far off. Under the Bright Summit, more than ten years ago, Fan Yao unintentionally found out that although Maki Zin was called a "piece of trash", he was extremely intelligent, and with the intention of eliminating Ming Religion''s future enemy, he schemed against Su De in a conspiracy against Maki Zin and the entire imperial family. But just as he was about to succeed, he was seen through by Maki Zin, and his Ming Religion changed greatly as well.


    Back then, when Maki Zin and Zhao Min went out to play, they were besieged. Fortunately, one of the eight heroes of the Divine Sword came over to save them in time, allowing them to live safely. Because of this, Prince Kang and Prince Ruyang were furious and searched for a long time.


    After so many years, when Fan Yao returned to the Central Plains, his heart, which had been buried for a long time, surfaced once again. He carried out assassination attempts on Maki Zin time and time again, and under the Bright Summit, he avoided Zhao Min''s attacks by sneaking into Maki Zin''s room.


    Just this once, he quickly buried the thought of killing Maki Zin again. In his joy, he found a group of thieves from Jiang Nan to Da Li, and spent a huge sum of money to make them suffer day and night in that forest, which was the only place they had to pass through. They could kill Maki Zin no matter what methods they used, and he would personally guide them in laying down the formation.


    However, in the end, it was better than not. The bamboo array had only been set off for a short while, and the people who sent the array were already taken care of by Zhao Min who was playing around.


    This time, following Zhang Wuji''s orders, he managed to rescue the people of the six major sects, and immediately told Maki Zin that everyone was a strong opponent, and only then did she speak after the Ming Religion scouts reported that Zhao Min had brought Maki Zin to the Wan''an Temple, which was why they did not give up on such an excellent opportunity, wanting him to bring the Left and Right Ambassadors to kill Maki Zin, could be said to be a foolproof.


    Just as he walked out of the door, a handsome man whose hair and shoulders were standing shoulder to shoulder blocked his way, saying that there were important matters to discuss, and Zhang Wuji was afraid that they were extremely important, and could not make up his mind. Fan Yao did not want to let go of this opportunity, so he said that he and Yang Xiao could go, and wanted Zhang Wuji to discuss some matters with that person.


    Fan Yao and Yang Xiao discussed a bit about Maki Zin''s martial arts, and came to this conclusion, "The final test of the Gods and Demons, amongst all the people who know, only Sect Leader Zhang can fight against him!" It was agreed that Fan Yao would go out and imprint Maki Zin, and when he was careless, Yang Xiao would suddenly make a killing move, and in the end, Fan Yao had still overestimated himself. Under Maki Zin''s control, he did not have any chance to retaliate at all, and Yang Xiao could not even find a chance to fight back, and what had happened next was already impossible for him.


    "I don''t really understand, what is going on between you and Su De?" Maki Zin had always wanted to send Ta Na to the crown prince''s side with all his might so that he could have a reason for doing so, but he was killed off by his father in a fit of rage just like that. Everything was settled, and now that Fan Yao had come out again, Maki Zin felt that this matter was not that simple.

 C68

    "Su De, hehe, Su De." The black-clothed man, who was also Fan Yao, took off his mask and sneered at Maki Zin, "Do you think that the Emperor will be satisfied if he was a Grand Scholar who had no power at all?"


    "Nope." Maki Zin lowered his head and thought for a while before turning back. Indeed, a false name with no power would not make people work hard, let alone someone like Su De.


    "Hehe, Su De was born of the Mongolian and Han Chinese, that brat was called a bastard since he was young, and was bullied by the Mongolian. His parents did not get the recognition of his people, and they both died from hatred, so he naturally hated the royal family, and even the entire Mongolian people." Fan Yao knew that he had been injured by Yue Yang. If he dragged things out a little longer, his vitality would recover a little more and he would have a higher chance of surviving.


    That year, I went to Dajun and wanted to find someone to help Ming Religion out of the royal family. Then, it would be a great achievement, and it just so happened that he cursed the heavens'' injustice when no one was around, and his words were extremely disrespectful to the Mongol family. I even knew him and thought it was strange, but when I asked him about it, I understood the whole story. Hearing this, Maki Zin laughed, he knew that his question was definitely threatening, and showing off his skills would definitely not be an easy task. He remembered that a princess of the imperial family had gone missing many years ago, and it had to be this person who had done the right thing, but he himself did not say this, so he did not know if it was true or not.


    Su De arranged for you to enter the palace with Ta Na, could it be that he is plotting with the Emperor? Hehe, maybe you want to control the crown prince, but that''s not realistic, the crown prince is under the protection of my Royal Father. " seemed to be speaking to Fan Yao, almost talking to himself. If they didn''t hear it, then it was another matter altogether, but when Maki Zin said that the crown prince was protected by the Prince Kang, it seemed like he acknowledged.


    "Prince Kang is indeed a formidable opponent. The crown prince has always been pursuing Sihan, you don''t know, right?" The corner of Fan Yao''s mouth flashed a smile, it was both mocking and ridiculing. In short, it was not a smile with good intentions.


    "He likes my sister?" Maki Zin had a strange expression on his face. If Cheng Xuan knew about that, he would have found the crown prince and killed him before abandoning his corpse.


    "Prince Kang knows about this matter. Furthermore, he even had plans to marry your sister to the crown prince!" Fan Yao secretly increased his speed, on the other side, Yang Xiao saw Fan Yao''s situation, he did not dare take action, and let them continue to ''chat''.


    "Then it must be because my sister doesn''t agree, so Royal Father won''t say anymore." Maki Zin understood Prince Kang very well, it was true that Sai Han did not want to marry to the crown prince, and since the Prince Kang was very fond of his eldest daughter, and since Sai Han was still engaged, he would not force Sai Han to be the crown prince''s consort.


    "Hey, you''re talking too much, why did you put Ta Na beside the crown prince?" Maki Zin squatted by the wall and spoke to Fan Yao like an old friend.


    "You guess, aren''t you very smart?" Fan Yao''s hands trembled, he felt that his body was extremely comfortable, after a while, he would fight with Maki Zin, but it seemed like Maki Zin did not realise this, and continued to think about his own matters.


    "You tried to assassinate me a few times, but failed. Do you think that today with Yang Xiao, you can kill me? And Zhang Wuji, why didn''t he come?" Fan Yao saw Maki Zin''s expression and knew that he was going to make a move, his face did not reveal the slightest emotion, and said: "If the Sect Leader was here personally, you would have been lying on the ground a long time ago, why do we have to talk so much nonsense with you." Maki Zin also did not refute him. He knew that he and Zhang Wuji should be around the same, and adding on the Left and Right Envoys, he indeed did not have a single chance of winning.


    "Could it be that Su De and I are bound to be losers?" Fan Yao said softly. In truth, his words were just to welcome Maki Zin''s consideration, but as expected, Maki Zin touched his head, and thought about Su De''s matter.


    After half an incense''s time, Maki Zin stood up, touched his chin, and waved at Yang Xiao, "You''ve been here for so long, you should have had enough rest." How could Maki Zin not see that Fan Yao was stalling for time to recover? However, he had the intention of fighting with the second envoy of light at his peak, in order to test out his own martial arts.


    If he couldn''t even fight with the two of them that much, how would he be able to fight with Zhang Wuji? Ming Religion wanted to kill him thrice over and over again, and so he was extremely angry in his heart. He decided that he wouldn''t tolerate it any longer.


    Yang Xiao and Fan Yao looked at each other and nodded, then attacked Maki Zin from both sides. Yang Xiao knew that his opponent was a great enemy he had only met in his life, so he did not dare be careless in the slightest.


    said "Interesting" and then stepped forward to receive their attacks. After exchanging blows for a moment, both Yang Xiao and Fan Yao gradually felt that they couldn''t take it anymore, and Fan Yao knew that if this continued, he would be defeated sooner or later. He wanted Maki Zin and Yang Xiao to fight for a while, and then strike out with all his might.


    Once Fan Yao retreated, Maki Zin did not chase after him and used all sorts of methods to call out to him. For a moment, Yang Xiao was in a tight spot, and seeing that he was about to be defeated by Maki Zin, he struck out with his palm towards Maki Zin''s chest.


    Fan Yao was overjoyed, in this way, it was without exception that the two of them were competing with their powers, causing Maki Zin''s strange movements and techniques to become useless, he stabbed his sword towards Maki Zin''s back. Maki Zin knew Fan Yao''s intention, so he tried to push him away, but instead of pushing him away, pulled him to his side and turned around.


    Yang Xiao realized that his energy was being drained, and in great shock, he forcefully used his "Great Universal Dimensional" to deflect Maki Zin''s palms, he swung his hands and pointed at Maki Zin: "What Spirit Demon technique is this?"


    In fact, Maki Zin was also very surprised, he had thought that with the "Great Universal Teleportation", he would be able to use the "Northern Dark Divine Art" to suck him in, and Yang Xiao would not have the power to fight back, but he had underestimated him. Even though his own "Divine Art of the North Sea" was not cultivated well, it was still resolved by Yang Xiao''s "Great Universal Dimensional", which was not really in the best of hands. He was a little depressed in his heart, and in Maki Zin''s eyes, it was only Zhang Wuji''s "Great Universal Dimensional" that was in the best of hands.


    Yang Xiao knew that Maki Zin had his own "Goblin Method", so he did not fight with him anymore, and always surrounded Maki Zin to fight. Seeing that Maki Zin''s attacks were organized and that he had more than enough defense, it was impossible for Fan Yao to surprise him and join in the fight with Yang Xiao.


    These two ''experts'' made people speechless. Since you two are faster than me, and I am faster than you, I found a gap in the air to go to Fan Yao''s side and block him. Fan Yao raised his sword and struck towards Maki Zin''s chest, and Maki Zin laughed bitterly: "How do you know how to use this move?" He retreated three steps back.


    Fan Yao also knew that it was difficult for him to do anything else. He knew that it was hopeless to kill Maki Zin today, so he waved his hand at Yang Xiao, showing signs of retreating.


    "Since you''ve come, it won''t be that easy to leave." Maki Zin smiled and pointed his finger at Fan Yao. Fan Yao was unable to dodge in time and was hit on his left shoulder, but by relying on his own willpower, he forced himself to stand.


    "Brother, are you alright?" Yang Xiao saw that Maki Zin had only used one move to injure Fan Yao, and knew that it would be difficult to leave. Maki Zin gave him the initiative, and got attacked in a mess. Only after 10 moves did he manage to stabilize his body and turn defense into offense, his right hand grabbed onto Yang Xiao''s left shoulder and sent him flying.


    A gleam of light flashed across Mu Ren''s eyes as he turned around and struck out with his palm. Fan Yao felt a strong wind blowing against him, and his sword was broken in half. He spat out a mouthful of black blood and was knocked over the wall behind him.


    Maki Zin had long been extremely proficient with the "Beating Dragon 18 Palms", and his hand had followed his will. When Fan Yao attacked, he used the "Proud Dragon Repents" attack, and after being beaten to the point where he didn''t know if he was dead or alive, Yang Xiao ran towards Fan Yao with a startled cry.


    carried Fan Yao and yelled "Brother". Blood dripped from the corner of Fan Yao''s mouth as he said only, "Big Brother, leave quickly. Yang Xiao forced himself to hold back his tears and flew up to the top of the wall. With a flick, Maki Zin''s left shoulder was penetrated and he fell down the wall along with Fan Yao''s body.


    Just as Maki Zin was about to attack again, a "Yi He" sound came out. Yang Xiao had already been disturbed by him, his mind was in a mess, and he was actually asked to save Yang Xiao. Thinking that the "Cyan Winged Bat King" was not a simple art, in just an instant, he could tell that Fan Yao had died and chose to take him away.


    Just as Maki Zin was about to chase up, he felt a pain in his chest, he knew that he had to stay here for a long time, if Zhang Wuji were to come now, he would be in trouble.


    Maki Zin walked to Fan Yao''s side, "You and I do not have any enmity with each other, but you keep forcing me to do it. In fact, you were right to kill me in the beginning because I have not grown up yet, and a growing enemy should be destroyed. But you still want to kill me now? "Why bother?"


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, you''re here! Why did you run out by yourself? Why didn''t you call for me?" Just as Maki Zin turned around, Zhao Min ran over. Looking at the suffering camel on the ground, she asked in a daze, "What, what''s going on here?"


    "He wanted to kill me, but I killed him!" Maki Zin looked around, only a few commoners were trembling in fear, not daring to come out to avoid trouble.


    Note: According to the original, Duan''s "Divine Art of the North" is incomplete, this book is not completely according to the original, please do not take the original novel everywhere to find the book loopholes.

 C69

    Maki Zin walked to Zhao Min''s side and roughly told her what had happened. Zhao Min sighed, then walked to the side of Fan Yao''s corpse, "I never expected that he had hidden it so deeply, and if not for father saying that ''those of my race must have different hearts,'' then if it wasn''t for the fact that I trust him too much, he would have already exposed countless of secrets."


    Although Zhao Min said it easily, Maki Zin knew that she was just consoling himself, and was trying his best to find a reason why he was going to die, to calm his heart down. How could Maki Zin not see the pain in his eyes, but he could not say anything, because the person who killed him was himself.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, tell me, who can be trusted?" Zhao Min had been by Zhao Min''s side since a young age, so if she were to say that his death had any effect on Zhao Min, it would be impossible for it to happen at that time.


    When Maki Zin heard the sound of footsteps, he knew that Zhao Min''s personal guards were here. He placed his hand on her shoulder, pointed at her nose, and only said, "It''s yourself." He turned around and walked towards the Prince Kang Palace.''s voice suddenly came from behind him, "Big Brother Maki Zin, aside from myself, I still believe in you. Forever!"


    Maki Zin''s mouth flashed a smile as he made a backhand gesture and left. Once Zhao Min said that, she felt her face heating up, and upon seeing Fan Yao''s corpse, her heart calmed down, and told the soldiers to take care of it, and did not mention anything about Maki Zin killing Fan Yao, returning home.


    The moment Maki Zin entered the house, the butler told him that the Prince Kang was waiting in the study. Maki Zin nodded and walked towards the study room. Although the relationship between him and this father had gradually turned peaceful over the years, there was still some distance between them.


    Maki Zin opened the door of the study, and was about to arrive at Prince Kang, who was earnestly reading under the candles. He didn''t know why his father spent eighty percent of the year in the study, didn''t he hand over all the authority he had to the Emperor?


    "Father, what do you need me for?" Maki Zin was unable to find an opening answer, he could only ask straightforwardly. Prince Kang replied and raised his head to look at Maki Zin, "Oh, you''re here, sit, look at the table in front of you." He said it so casually and Maki Zin''s heart warmed. He knew that the Prince Kang was very strict with everything, and put him in a very important position whenever they wanted. This was the father''s attitude towards his son, and he displayed that he did not care about him at all.


    Mu Ren sat down and poured himself a cup of tea to wipe it off. His chest was hurting more and more, so he took a sip before feeling better. When he saw Kang Wang looking at him, he smiled and asked, "Are you not feeling well?


    "It''s fine, it''s always like this." Maki Zin giggled, and then activated the muscles in his chest. He immediately let out a cold snort, and his forehead was drenched in cold sweat. Prince Kang put down the book in his hands and quickly walked in front of Maki Zin.


    When Prince Kang saw Maki Zin''s expression, he knew what he was thinking and said, "I used to lead troops in battles, so it''s unavoidable for me to get hurt by my subordinates. So I always brought along some random medicine or something similar." Actually, Prince Kang''s medicine was a rare and famous medicine, it was left behind by the famous doctors who requested for Maki Zin''s treatment in the recent months. He and Maki Zin rarely met, so he often brought it with him, and it looked like it was a treasure.


    Maki Zin swallowed three pellets, and indeed, the feeling of pain disappeared.


    "My royal brother summoned me a few days ago and asked me to help him. The Crown Prince also asked me to help him." The Prince Kang sat opposite of Maki Zin and sighed. His tone was full of helplessness, both the Emperor and the Crown Prince should have placed importance on him, so he should be happy.


    "The Emperor is useless. He wants the Royal Father to eliminate the threat of Ming Religion for him, that is something that he cannot do. As for the crown prince, he probably wants you to say some good words in front of the Emperor, to win him over!" Maki Zin put down his teacup and said to Prince Kang.


    Logically speaking, Maki Zin''s words were said with treason and treason. If someone else had said something like "The Emperor is useless" in front of the Prince Kang, they would have already been pulled out and killed. But when Maki Zin said it, the Prince Kang''s expression became even more helpless, and his eyes were filled with praise when looking at Maki Zin.


    In the past, when the Royal Father left, I didn''t want to see the situation of us killing each other, so I surrounded the army I was leading and called the Seventh Prince''s disciple An Nai. Only then did I suppress the few royal brothers who were unwilling to accept this, and follow the orders of the previous King. Prince Kang seemed to have returned to the beginning, "He wasn''t like this in the past."


    Prince Kang''s expression was in extreme pain as he asked Maki Zin, "Do you think that the crown prince will be any better than he is now?"


    "Yes!" Maki Zin answered Prince Kang without even thinking. Actually, everyone knew that the crown prince had more and more people supporting him all these years, making Yuan Shun Emperor wary of him, to the point that father and son were at odds.


    "Ai, in the end, is he the emperor? Why do I keep saying these useless things today? " Prince Kang sighed, he looked straight at Maki Zin, "Maki Zin, come to my side and help me! Don''t run around all day. "


    "Me?" Maki Zin pointed at himself, "Father, what can I help you with?" All these years, although Maki Zin had gradually accepted this place as his home, but to say that he would help the Mongolian attack on the Chinese, he couldn''t do it.


    "Maki Zin, your elder sister has always been helping me, but she''s still a girl after all. I have to marry his in the end. He has done enough, but Maki Zin, you are my son, don''t tell me that you aren''t even willing to help me now? " Prince Kang''s eyes were actually a little tired. "All these years, amongst the brothers, Your Majesty has taken care of me and Seventh Brother the most, and I still remember our relationship back then. Now you want me to regain power, but I''m still old."


    "Father, I ¡­ I have never thought about fighting for the position of supreme expert. Does that have anything to do with us? Just like now, you are the Fourth Marquis that everyone in the world respects. But what did you get? Maki Zin''s words directly touched upon the heart of the Prince Kang, and the Prince Kang whispered into his ear, "Back then, royal father''s favorite thing was royal brother and me, for this reason, royal brother was still quite fearful of me, but he gradually realized that I wasn''t in the mood to fight against him, haha, at that time, I used all sorts of methods to pursue your mother,, and in other words, Aruna''s father, but they were all fair and square, and after that, your mother still chose me, so royal brother made fun of me for loving beauties and not the world."


    Maki Zin could tell from the words of the Prince Kang that if his father had wanted to be the emperor back then, it would be as if the one currently on the throne wasn''t Yuan Shun Emperor, but him. In the end, he was still the 4th Prince whose name shook the world, so why was there no one like him in history?


    Then he thought again, history was written by the victors. If there was such a benevolent prince among the Mongols, it would inevitably affect the Chinese people. Moreover, he didn''t have a history here, so many histories couldn''t be relied on.


    According to history, Yuan Shundi loved to listen to rumors and slanderous, so he must be very narrow-minded. However, his father was someone who had almost made him unable to ascend to the throne, yet he boldly handed power over to him. It seemed like his evaluation of him wasn''t necessarily correct.


    "Royal Father, what can I help you with?" When Maki Zin thought about how he was born in a royal family and how he was forced to do it, he thought about the countless people who had tried to kill him in the past few years, and how there were many who he did not even know about. At that time, when he was still a child, they would never let him go, let alone now?


    Now that he had killed Fan Yao, his mortal enemy, Ming Religion, was already formed. When he thought about Ming Religion, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat, and now that Zhang Wuji had saved him, he felt like he was about to die. If he was saved by Fan Yao, he wouldn''t even have a chance. Prince Kang nodded his head in satisfaction. No matter what, as long as Maki Zin was willing to help.


    Maki Zin walked out of the study, seeing that Sai Han was looking at him from afar, Maki Zin laughed and walked over: "Sis, you''re still not sleeping?" It was so rare that it reached Maki Zin, "Royal Father wants you to help him?"


    "That''s right. Actually, what can I do? Hehe, how can I be better than big sister?" Maki Zin laughed as if he was trying to curry favor with him, causing Sai Han to hold back his mouth, "I wonder who it is? All these years, he had been secretly practicing Lian Wu, I''m afraid even Alslen cannot win against him!" Maki Zin heard her sister making fun of him. All those years ago, she transferred all of those martial arts to him, so it was not strange that she knew martial arts, but to say that she was stronger than Alslen right now was purely making fun of him.


    "Elder sister, what business do you have with me? You can''t be wanting me to pass some words to Cheng Xuan, right?" Siehan''s face turned ugly, and he raised his hand to hit her, but how could she bear to do so? "You''re asking for a beating!"


    Sihan stared at Maki Zin, then placed his hand down. "Let''s go look at Empress Mother, she misses you." Maki Zin''s eyes reddened, he could not hold back his tears and nodded as he walked towards the backyard.

 C70

    Maki Zin and Sihan chatted with their mother for a long time. Ji Ya was in a good mood, and couldn''t fall asleep for a long time, so Sihan and Maki Zin finally decided to leave after a long while.


    Exiting Ji Ya''s room, Maki Zin looked at the sky, the moon hung high in the sky, he turned to look at Sai Han, "Father, are you still not going to sleep after playing like this?" "He''s really tired!" Maki Zin was speechless. He knew that his father liked going fishing because he only had a little time to relax and turn things around.


    Thinking of this, it was indeed unfair. His father was toiling to death for the imperial family, but the emperor was drinking wine in the palace.


    When Maki Zin entered the room, he felt that he was physically and mentally exhausted, and wanted to take a good rest. As he focused his eyes, he saw that a delicate body was lying on the table, and obviously, she was already fast asleep. Maki Zin walked over to her side and saw that there was a bit of saliva on the corner of Han Yan''s mouth, and the corner of her mouth slightly curled up.


    Maki Zin glanced at Han Yan, and then laid down on the bed with him. Not long later, he fell asleep. He himself didn''t know the reason why, but whenever he saw Han Yan, he felt at peace. It was as if as long as she was by his side, everything would be gone.


    On the morning of the second day, Maki Zin woke up to find Han Yan by the bedside, blankly staring and laughing. Maki Zin had actually made her feel a little embarrassed, and wrapped himself in her blanket.


    "Young master, you''re awake! I''ll go get some water." Han Yan suddenly woke up and walked out the door with a red face. Maki Zin secretly felt ashamed, he did not even notice that Han Yan was by her side for so long. He quickly put on his clothes and jumped off the bed.


    Just as Maki Zin finished arranging everything, Han Yan walked in with water in her hands. She placed the handkerchief down and handed it over to Maki Zin, who then wiped it on his face and gave it to Han Yan.


    The moment Maki Zin turned around, a pair of hands tightly embraced him from his waist, and a sweet scent of a young girl wafted into his nose. Maki Zin knew that it was Han Yan, and used his hands to grasp onto both of Han Yan''s hands, "Han Yan, I ¡­"


    Young master, will you not leave Huan Yan in the future?" "You, you suddenly disappeared. You were so fast that you almost scared me to death. Wuu ¡­" Mu Ren turned around and couldn''t help but kiss Han Yan''s small mouth until she was out of breath. He looked at Han Yan''s flushed face and said, "When I settle this matter, I''ll promise you.


    "What is it? Is it dangerous?" Han Yan''s heart started to thump. She never dared to dream of being some little wangfei, as long as she could be by Little Ye''s side she would be satisfied. Since Maki Zin said that he would wait until after this matter is over, then this matter must be very dangerous.


    "I don''t know either. If there''s no accident, then there shouldn''t be any problems. But I don''t know why, but I always feel that it won''t be that simple." Logically speaking, against the Six Major Sects that Zhang Wuji saved, with him joining hands with Zhao Min and her countless subordinates, it shouldn''t be a problem, but his heart was always uneasy.


    "You''re not sure?" Han Yan looked at Maki Zin with concern, as long as he was alright. In Han Yan''s eyes, there was nothing that could trouble the young master.


    "Han Yan, you know, I saw a person who looks exactly like you this time. Maki Zin changed the topic and didn''t want her to continue asking.


    "Ah?" Young Master, how could you have seen him? Han Yan excitedly grabbed Maki Zin''s hand, making Maki Zin go stupid, "You know her?"


    "I, I don''t know her, but when my father was still alive, he said that I had an older sister. She and I were twins and gave birth a little before me, but my family was poor and gave her away as soon as I was born, so ¡­" So you think she''s your sister? " Maki Zin looked at Han Yan, and Han Yan nodded, "How did you know I was ¡­"


    "Young Prince, the princess is calling for you." A soldier outside interrupted Maki Zin''s curiosity. He did not know if it was his sister or Zhao Min, but she followed him towards the main hall, where Han Yan stared blankly at Maki Zin''s back with tears in her eyes.


    When Maki Zin arrived at the living room, he saw a girl sitting on a chair drinking tea, but she was not Sai Han, nor was she Zhao Min. She looked very beautiful, and the only difference between her and Zhao Min was just a little.


    "May I know who you are?" Maki Zin couldn''t really ask anything at the moment. After all, as a prince, he didn''t even know the princess and such.


    "She is the princess of Cloud City, the daughter that Ninth Prince likes the most." Although he was not sure if it was Ninth Prince, and his own Ninth Uncle had killed Aruna''s entire family, causing them to have no choice but to leave, he still had a good impression of all the people around Ninth Prince, and didn''t serve them well.


    "So it''s Princess Cloud City huh. Haha, I wonder what business I have with this'' trash '', who is renowned for being trash?" Maki Zin casually sat on the main seat in the center, not even sparing this Princess Cloud City a glance.


    Since the moment she was born, she had been embraced by everyone like the moon. Although she was not comfortable with Maki Zin treating her in this way, she did not reveal it on her face at all, and laughed: "Brother Wang, you are blaming me for Aruna, right? But what I want to tell you is that Prince Nan''s family is not a family that is caused by Royal Father."


    Maki Zin was a little shocked by her stand, and thought, could it be that everyone knows about the matter between him and Aruna? In fact, he did not even think about it, on the day that Aruna left, he was running around naked on the streets, asking anyone he saw. After that, there would be many people who knew that he was the Young Prince Changping, and the ancient gossip lovers did not have to be so few in the twenty-first century, and the matter between him and Aruna had already been spread out for a long time, and only he himself thought that it was a secret.


    "Princess Cloud City isn''t here to tell me these things, is she?" Maki Zin called for the servants to change the teas and looked at his cousin who he had just met.


    "To be honest, I''m here to ask for Brother Wang''s help." shook his head. "Since even Ninth Prince is unable to help you, how can I help you?" He didn''t want to interfere too deeply into the royal family, even though he was a member of the royal family.


    "Before long, the people from Persia will come to pay their respects to me. I have obtained exact information, and they will ask for the emperor to marry a princess or princess. The emperor ¡­" smiled. He knew that Yuan Shundi must be planning to marry this princess of Cloud City.


    "I don''t seem to be able to interfere at all!" Maki Zin laughed, scolding both his Cloud City and Ninth Prince to death in his heart. Along the way, even Yuan Shun Emperor cursed loudly, and complained a few more times to his own father.


    Logically speaking, the Cloud City should have not received anyone''s instructions, and would not have come to find Maki Zin at all. This was equivalent to asking for insult from others, because just the matter regarding Aruna was enough for Maki Zin to be displeased with the people of Ninth Prince. Moreover, Maki Zin was famous for being a Young Prince who did not care about matters, because he could not care about anything. The Prince Kang must have found the Emperor, borrowed him to make a marriage proposal at Persia and discussed this with him. He wanted Maki Zin to help the Emperor and explain the situation at Cloud City, wanted his relationship with the Ninth Prince to change, and even decided to stay in the imperial family.


    Once he entered, it was almost impossible for him to leave. Maki Zin just did not understand, the Royal Father had always cared about whether or not he was in charge of the matters of the Royal Family, so why did he keep pushing him into this fire pit? Perhaps in his opinion, the family business was more important than anything else.


    "Brother Wang, as long as you speak of it, it will definitely work." Cloud City looked at Maki Zin with a longing face, making it hard for Maki Zin to reject him, but Maki Zin did not want to be mixed in the water like this. Besides, he was 80% sure that this was just a prank, he would not reply with a smile.


    "King ¡­" waved his hand and interrupted his Cloud City, "I''ll go discuss this with father before I answer you." Maki Zin wanted to know what was wrong with his father. He was going to see him again and ask him about it.


    "Alright, I hope Brother Wang can help me." Cloud City glanced at Maki Zin before bowing and leaving. Maki Zin was puzzled, why would she be so polite to him? The two of them were of the same generation, although on the surface his position was higher than her, there was no need to be like that? I don''t understand.


    Maki Zin inexplicably walked to the side of the pond in the backyard. This time, when he came back, he felt that there were many things he was unclear about, but why was there something wrong, and why couldn''t he tell?

 C71

    Maki Zin calmed down by the pond, turned his head and walked towards the training grounds. Upon reaching the training grounds, he saw an old friend that he had not seen for a long time.


    "Cheng Xuan, you''re in the Duke Palace?" Maki Zin looked at Cheng Xuan with a sinister smile. Now, after he knew that this fellow had ill intentions towards his own sister, his attitude towards him couldn''t even be compared to the very start.


    Since the last time Cheng Xuan separated from him, he had used a long time to finally find the Xiao Family, but since that place had already been levelled, and he knew that Sai Han should be fine, he returned to Dajun City, and carefully avoided Situ Muqing and entered the Prince Kang Palace. Seeing that Sai Han had indeed returned, he let out a long sigh of relief, and decided to stay at the Prince Kang Palace. Now that Maki Zin had returned, they guessed that their good days had come to an end. Why was he acting like the nemesis of them all?


    "What is it? "I was in the manor in the first place." "No, you would come here. Didn''t you never say that you wouldn''t refine anything?" In Maki Zin''s memories, this guy had indeed never sat down in meditation. The heavens were truly unfair, why was there such a weirdo?


    "Who, who said I didn''t refine it? When I was training in martial arts, you brat, you haven''t even entered your mother''s womb!" Maki Zin despised him in his heart. When I was born, your mother still hadn''t found your father.


    "It''s good that you''re here. I have something that I need your help with." Maki Zin laughed insidiously and patted Cheng Xuan''s shoulder again. Cheng Xuan moved back a little and waved his hand, "I am unable to help you."


    "You haven''t listened yet, how do you know you can''t help?" Maki Zin looked at Cheng Xuan with dissatisfaction.


    "Young Prince, big brother Young Prince, who are you? Will you ask me for help? " Cheng Xuan looked at Maki Zin with an imploring expression.


    "You said it, but you''re not going to help me, right? I''ll go find elder sister and tell her to ignore you from now on. See if she listens to this little brother, hehe!" Maki Zin turned around and walked to stand in front of Maki Zin like his shadow, "Little Maki Zin, I''ll consider it as you doing this to me. Say it, what do you want me to do?"


    "Help me deal with Ming Religion." Once Maki Zin said that, he instantly disappeared. Maki Zin laughed as he stood at the door in front of Cheng Xuan. Cheng Xuan''s mouth was wide open as he looked at him in a daze.


    Cheng Xuan wiped his eyes and looked at Maki Zin earnestly. He dragged Maki Zin to his side and pinched his face, causing him to fall down, "What are you doing?"


    "Little Maki Zin, when did you learn this ability?" Cheng Xuan was about to pinch Maki Zin''s face again, but he was blocked by Maki Zin. He even suspected that this was the weak little Maki Zin from before, "If you''re already so capable, why do you need me to mix in with you? You know what kind of school to teach me.


    "Cheng Xuan, let''s compete. If you win, I won''t force you to help me. If you lose, you have to help me. Maki Zin looked at Cheng Xuan and waved his hand, "Little Maki Zin, it''s not that I''m looking down on you, but the move you showed me just now was indeed at the level of a First Rated Warrior. Cheng Xuan was very confident in his own martial arts, but he remembered that on the road to Dali, Maki Zin had punched him until he flew, but that man''s appearance made him seem like he couldn''t control himself, and he probably couldn''t control himself either, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    "So you agree?" Maki Zin looked at Cheng Xuan, and Cheng Xuan nodded, "Alright, as long as you can exchange five hundred moves with me, I''ll consider it your victory." Cheng Xuan also wanted to see what realm Maki Zin had reached so she could agree to his conditions.


    Cheng Xuan picked out a wooden sword, and with his empty hand, Maki Zin made a inviting gesture. Cheng Xuan raised the sword in his right hand and placed his left hand behind him, waiting for Maki Zin''s attack.


    Maki Zin knew about Cheng Xuan''s martial arts. Back then, when he had defeated all the experts with a single strike of his Dali, he could tell that Alslen''s martial arts might not even be enough to beat him, and he had used a move that was'' Defeating Dragons with Regrets''. Seeing Maki Zin''s violent palm attack, Cheng Xuan shifted his body to the side and used a move that was called "Cloud Whisk Sword Moon".


    Seeing that Cheng Xuan was getting closer to him, Maki Zin used "Rippling Light Steps" to dodge and rolled forward to use the "Single Solar Finger" to attack.


    saw that although Maki Zin seemed to be struggling to defend, he could not get close to at all. Maki Zin did not seem to be able to move an inch. In his heart, he was filled with admiration towards Maki Zin''s martial arts. He was still so young, and was already this skilled.


    Whether he used "Six-veined Divine Sword" or "Beating Dragon 18 Palms", even if he could not hit Cheng Xuan, he had more than enough attack and defense, and it was as if he was watching a show where he could only sing to himself, extremely boring.


    Seeing that Cheng Xuan was going to continue, he was sure that he wouldn''t be able to defeat Maki Zin in five hundred moves. He started with the softest move of the Siyu Sword Arts: "The Spring Silkworm dies", Maki Zin only felt that everything in front of him was covered in a white light, he couldn''t see anything, a white light had already appeared in front of him, Maki Zin''s figure shrunk, his hands pushed horizontally, and a dragon-like roar sounded out.


    "Stop!" Cheng Xuan was just about to speak the truth when a voice that made him afraid immediately sounded out.


    "Sis!" "Sai Han!" Maki Zin and Cheng Xuan stopped at the same time.


    "Are you guys fighting or fighting? If this goes on, Maki Zin will definitely be injured by you within a hundred moves. " Sai Han glared at Cheng Xuan.


    Cheng Xuan scratched his head and laughed: "It''s not possible, I will definitely ask for a hundred and one moves ¡­" Before he could even finish, he was already scared out of his wits by Sihan''s fiery gaze and hid behind Maki Zin.


    "It''s like this, I want Cheng Xuan to help me, but he''s not willing, so I''ll make a bet with him. I said that as long as we exchange five hundred moves, he''ll help me." Maki Zin spread out his hands and quickly nodded.


    "Why aren''t you willing to help Maki Zin?" Sai Han looked at Cheng Xuan, but he could not say anything. He turned and looked at Maki Zin, "There are so many experts by Royal Father''s side, why do you need his help? I''ll go call Alslen and the ''Five Element Boy'' for you."


    "No, Sis. Alslen just came back to pick me up. It''s about time for me to rest. I''m not very familiar with the other things." Maki Zin scratched his head.


    "Oh, it''s like this. What do you need his help for?" Sai Han looked at Maki Zin and asked, Maki Zin chuckled and returned, "I just want him to help me deal with Ming Religion."


    Sai Han looked at Maki Zin weirdly. Didn''t he always want to get involved with this? Maki Zin saw through Sihan''s doubt, and explained: "Actually, I didn''t know that their tendons weren''t compatible, the old man tried to assassinate me using the Light Envoy Fan Yao, who was besieged by the Light Envoy a few days ago. I killed Fan Yao, and now, I am destined to be the enemy of the Ming Religion!"


    "What?" Both Sihan and Cheng Xuan looked at Maki Zin in shock. They knew that there were not many people with the name Fan Yao, but the title "Left and Right Ambassadors" was very famous in the martial arts world and the royalty. They were top ranked experts in Ming Religion, and being able to become the right arm of the Sect Leader, their intelligence could be imagined, and they had never imagined that it would be in Maki Zin''s hands.


    "Why hasn''t this matter been spread out?" Cheng Xuan looked at Maki Zin with a serious gaze. Could it be that this brat didn''t use his true abilities at all?

 C72

    "The only one who knows about this is Min Min. She actually isn''t completely clear either, and this matter just happened not long ago." Maki Zin said as he found a clean place and sat down.


    "In that case, the Ming Religion will definitely not let you off." Sai Han clenched his fists tightly, Cheng Xuan quickly replied, "Sai Han, don''t worry, I will protect Maki Zin, I will definitely not let them get hurt."


    "Thank you!" She wanted to think of a way to injure the people she cared about using her Ming Religion. To achieve her goal was to completely eliminate the threat, although she didn''t have the time to do so, she couldn''t care less anymore.


    "Cheng Xuan, how is it going with Miss Situ?" Maki Zin looked at the weird expression on Cheng Xuan''s face and laughed, then stood up and ran away.


    Just as Maki Zin ran out of the backyard, he saw Prince Kang walking in his direction. Maki Zin waved his hand and called out "Father", causing Prince Kang to stop smiling, "What''s the matter?"


    "Father, why must I join the imperial clan?" Maki Zin walked to the front of Prince Kang, who nodded, "You guessed it? Originally, when you agreed to deal with Ming Religion, I could say that I was satisfied. " "But sooner or later, you''ll have to stand in my position, it''s not enough, it''s far from enough, you have to penetrate deep into the imperial family, and this is a chance for you. Whether you are willing or not, I will do as you say, Maki Zin, don''t disappoint me."


    Maki Zin knew that his father thought about him everywhere, but that was really not the life he wanted to live. If it wasn''t for survival, he definitely wouldn''t have chosen to go against the Ming Religion;


    "Father, I don''t want to be involved in this. It is too dark for me to deal with." Maki Zin only hoped that his father would not force him, but he understood his father. Since he had set his heart at ease, he was afraid that he would not be able to escape from the fate of being associated with the imperial family.


    "There''s still me, it''s fine if you can''t deal with me." Prince Kang smiled bitterly and said to Maki Zin, "When you were young, I could tell that you liked to live a quiet life and never ran around like the other children. It''s not like you just wanted to get involved in the excitement of life, but I still have the same words, you are the son of the Fourth Prince of the Heavenly Court''s Meng He, and the mission of protecting the Imperial Family was given to you when you were born. What if I disappear in the future? "You are destined to live in this family. How will you deal with it then?"


    What could Maki Zin say? Did he really follow the example of those powerful people who had transmigrated into this world and shouted their orders at their father. I''m not your man, do I want to live my own life? No, he could only bury the bitterness in his heart. In fact, how could his father not know that he was unwilling? He was truly part of the imperial family, so how could he allow this to happen?


    "But, Father, don''t you think it''s a little childish for me to persuade the Emperor to give up his Cloud City and let me step into the chaotic internal world?" Maki Zin truly felt that there was nothing more to say to this father, because this really was a very childish way.


    "Hehe, childish? "I don''t think so. As long as the emperor doesn''t feel it''s fine, it''s not childish, is it?" Prince Kang looked at Maki Zin with a smile, "I have absolute confidence in you, you will do better than me."


    "Alright, go help that girl Min''er. I''ll bring you to the palace to see the emperor in a few days. As long as everyone knows that you are someone that both the emperor and I value greatly, no one in the world would dare to look down on you!" At that time, Hou, you will have the qualifications to meddle in every matter that you wish to meddle in. " Prince Kang smilingly patted the Maki Zin who had a face full of helplessness and left. Maki Zin was thinking, ''But I don''t want to concern myself with any matters''.


    Maki Zin frowned as he walked, he accidentally knocked into a flexible object, and immediately felt himself being coiled around, Maki Zin''s face was flushed red as he roared: Ba Gen, are you trying to strangle me to death?


    Ah, ha, ha. The last time Han Yan and I saw that you had disappeared, we searched for a long time. I couldn''t eat, I couldn''t sleep, and I also couldn''t fight with others. Ba Gen ignored Maki Zin''s protests, and continued to hold his back.


    Maki Zin was helpless, and used a tricky method to free himself from Ba Gen''s hands. Ba Gen still wanted to come back, but Maki Zin extended his right hand to stop him: "If you have anything to say, quickly say it, I can''t stop you from doing that." His left hand quickly wiped away the sweat on his forehead, thinking that Ba Gen''s strength was truly not small, and even with his current strength, he was still unable to endure it.


    "What have you been doing these past few years?" Maki Zin was a little curious about him.


    Oh, just like that time when I was bullied by others, Ba Gen was unable to help much and was furious, so I asked the king to arrange for me many masters to fight everywhere. Hey, don''t you know, the Young Prince is the only one who taught me a lesson, right now, there are a lot of people who have been taught a lesson by Ba Gen, I am very powerful right now. Ba Gen said as he clenched his right fist.


    Maki Zin looked at Ba Gen and smiled, patting him on the shoulder. "Ba Gen, you can''t protect me now, so help me protect Han Yan, don''t let anyone hurt her.


    Ba Gen looked at Maki Zin in puzzlement, and still nodded resolutely. In his opinion, Maki Zin''s words were his own truths, no matter what he wanted him to do, he would do it, there was nothing else.


    "I don''t need his protection." Han Yan walked out from behind the door and glared at Ba Gen. Ba Gen couldn''t think of how he had offended Han Yan, so he scratched her head. Han Yan looked at Maki Zin with a hidden bitterness, her eyes that knew how to speak clearly showed that she was saying, "I only want you to protect me." Maki Zin giggled, but he was still shouting ''him'' in his heart. His current situation was definitely not optimistic, and he could only pretend that he did not see anything.


    "What are you still standing there for? Is there nothing to do in the palace?" Han Yan pouted at Ba Gen, telling him to scram, and don''t disturb her with the Young Master, Ba Gen stood out and said, "Young Prince said that I want to protect Han Yan."


    Maki Zin waved his hand while smiling: "Ba Gen, you should go rest first. With me here, nothing bad will happen." He was not sure if he was right in asking Ba Gen to protect him, but Han Yan would be furious at him sooner or later.


    Ba Gen retreated with a hum, Maki Zin endured the laughter and pulled Han Yan''s hand and asked gently: What do you want to talk with me about?


    "No, I just want Young Master to accompany Han Yan for a while, okay?" Han Yan''s face was full of pleading as she looked at Maki Zin. Maki Zin smiled and nodded, then pulled Han Yan by the hand and headed out of the residence. She called for people to prepare two horses, and rode together with Han Yan out of the city.


    He couldn''t forget her, he would never forget her. Now he could also confirm that he liked Aruna, the woman who gave him his body when he had no deep relationship with her, the girl who was once incomparably proud and rejected all men. Until today, he couldn''t let go of Han Yan, he couldn''t let go, and he didn''t want to let go; what would happen in the future?

 C73

    Maki Zin led his horse and smiled at the jumping Han Yan who was in front, holding onto a fresh flower, humming an unknown song in his mouth, and threw all that he had to face to the back of his mind. The in front of him was the truest.


    "Young Master, haha, come quickly!" Han Yan smiled as she waved her hands and shouted at Maki Zin. Maki Zin placed the horses on the ground and let them graze on their own, then jogged towards Han Yan.


    Maki Zin picked some flowers and plants to weave a crown for himself and put it on top of Han Yan''s head. Han Yan stroked the crown with both of her hands and smiled at Maki Zin: "Young Master, is the current Han Yan beautiful?"


    Maki Zin grinned and shook his head: "Han Yan is always beautiful!" Han Yan shyly tilted her head to the side, she was extremely happy in her heart, "Young Master said I am beautiful, haha!"


    "Young Master, look at this beautiful place, there are mountains and water here. Can we just watch the sunset today?" Han Yan looked at Maki Zin in anticipation, how could she bear to refuse, she nodded in agreement, causing Han Yan to immediately jump into joy.


    As Maki Zin looked at the beautiful scenery that filled every corner of the capital, he sighed in his heart. One day, he would not care about the Ming Religion anymore, and would take his beloved to find a place to live in seclusion.


    Sigh, but now, after returning to the Duke Palaces, I have matters of Ming Religion and the six major sects in front of me. In the future, I will still have to act in front of the people of the world.


    She suddenly felt a pair of eyes staring at her, immediately becoming clear-headed, and saw Han Yan''s unblinking eyes staring at her: "Young master, do you have something on your mind?"


    "I don''t want to be someone superior, but as I am, he doesn''t allow me to live a peaceful life." Maki Zin grabbed onto Han Yan''s hand, causing Han Yan to feel that his hand was trembling. She didn''t know why the Young Master was unwilling to do what the other imperial families were fighting to do. If he was willing, he would definitely do it much better than those people.


    "Young master, it''s good that you''re happy while you''re alive, isn''t it?" Han Yan looked at Maki Zin in a daze. She didn''t want him to be like this, and being named was something to be happy about, so he thought about those things again. Han Yan had grown up with Maki Zin, and knew him too well.


    "It''s good as long as you''re alive and happy! "It''s good as long as you''re alive and happy ¡­" In the blink of an eye, he laughed heartily as he looked at Han Yan, "Han Yan, is it really okay if you feel happy yourself?"


    "Right." Han Yan nodded her head, and said softly: "If young master is happy, Han Yan is happy!"


    Maki Zin was stunned, and immediately pulled Han Yan into her embrace. However, Han Yan did not struggle, and closed her eyes with a flushed face: "Han Yan, what will I owe with my entire life?"


    Han Yan was dumbstruck. Why did the young master say that? Breaking out of Maki Zin''s embrace, she looked at Maki Zin: "Young Master saved me and took great care of me. I should be the one who owes Young Master." How could she understand the thoughts of Maki Zin, the guy from the 21st century. He had only saved Han Yan with a simple move, but Han Yan had accompanied him through the most difficult period of time.


    Maki Zin once again pulled Han Yan into her embrace, "Let''s not talk about this, Han Yan, there will be a day when I am able to find Aruna. ~ It should be impossible to go back to the 21st century, Sini''s role will be forever buried in my heart.


    "Wherever Young Master goes, Han Yan will go!" Maki Zin''s heart was full of happiness. To have such a woman like Han Yan, what other requests did she have?


    At dusk, Maki Zin and his hand finally climbed a tall mountain. Both of them were shouting because they wanted to express their excitement.


    "Young Master, you said that you''ll go to the outer city in the future. Did you not think of taking Princess Shao Min with you?" Han Yan laughed slyly as she looked at Maki Zin, but Maki Zin actually stopped her in his tracks and put down his raised hand, "She doesn''t want to be quiet, don''t laugh, I admit that I don''t have the same feelings for her as an older brother does to his little sister ¡­"


    Han Yan interrupted Maki Zin: "I can also tell that the princess and young master are very similar to a sister and brother!"


    Maki Zin could not help but let out a bitter laugh, "But she has too many thoughts, different from me. She only wants this kind of major event that can conquer the world, hehe!" Maki Zin knew that when he arrived, the relationship between Zhao Min and herself was basically destroyed. If Zhao Min fought with Zhang Wuji again, it would definitely be a huge blow to him.


    "She will definitely be willing in the future. How can Young Master know that you won''t be involved in these things? Didn''t you start now? " Hearing Han Yan''s words, Maki Zin felt that it was not bad, in the future, there would be more matters to deal with. First, he had to settle the matter of the six major sects and Ming Religion, then find the true brother who destroyed the Prince Nan Palace and find Aruna. A headache.


    "Young master, look, the sun is going to set. It''s so big!" Han Yan pulled Maki Zin''s finger and pointed at the sun which was already half visible.


    Maki Zin and Han Yan embraced each other and watched as the sun gradually set. When they returned to the Duke Palaces, it was already dark outside, so Han Yan happily jumped into the Palace. With a startled "Ah" sound, Maki Zin quickly flashed into the Palace, and immediately carried Han Yan inside.


    "Young master, what are you doing?" "I ¡­" Maki Zin was just about to say save her, but seeing that Sai Han was just watching her with a smile on her lips, she immediately knew that it was Han Yan who had jumped in to see Sai Han. She was normally very afraid of this princess, but now that she realised it, she could not help but shout out.


    Maki Zin laughed as he put Han Yan down. He spread his hands and didn''t look like he was about to lose face for himself, "Big sister, are you waiting for us?"


    Royal Father has already eaten and entered the study. Empress Mother is still waiting for you, let''s go! Sai Han took the lead and walked towards the main hall, Maki Zin holding Han Yan''s hand and smiling at him.

 C74

    After dinner, Sai Han brought Maki Zin to the side and asked: "Brother, have you heard of Hero League before?"


    "Hero League? "I seem to have heard of it somewhere, for a moment ¡­" Maki Zin felt that why were the words "Hero League" so familiar? Suddenly, he clapped his hands. Oh right, why did he say that the previous assassination attempt by Bing Ling was sent by someone from Hero League? He remembered that he did not offend a terrorist organization called Hero League!


    "What''s wrong?" Sai Han noticed Maki Zin''s strange expression and asked worriedly.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just strange that I didn''t offend them. Why would they want to kill me?" Maki Zin shook his head, indicating that he did not understand what was going on.


    "You already know about it?" Maki Zin shook his head, "I''m not too sure either. It''s just that the last time someone tried to assassinate me, they said something about what Hero League I was given. Actually, I really don''t know what Hero League is. "


    "Oh, looks like you don''t know much about Hero League, but I actually don''t know that much either. It''s very mysterious, consisting of six great clans, and the previous Alliance Master is the Liu Family. Other than the destroyed Xiao Family, there''s also the Tang Family, Xu Family, Wu Family, and Murong Family. After speaking, she frowned. Although one clan had been annihilated, there were still five left, she did not believe that Xiao Family was the clan with the most power in the entire Hero League. She did not dare believe it.


    "Does that mean it''s very strong? Why haven''t I heard of it? " Maki Zin thought, if it was as his elder sister had said, then all the "Xiao Family Eight Elders" were first-rate experts, wouldn''t their Hero League be stronger than their Ming Religion? He then looked at Sai Han strangely and said, "Sis, you fought eight of them by yourself, how strong are you?" Maki Zin knew that he could only take on three of the most ordinary of First Rated Warriors, and four would be his limit. According to his, the "Xiao Family Eight Elders" were clearly not ordinary first-rate characters.


    "I don''t know, but every time I meet someone, I feel like I can handle it. My martial arts came out of nowhere, sigh! "Let''s not talk about it anymore." Sai Han shook his head, Maki Zin was almost knocked unconscious by her. Oh god, I can do it myself, my sister is even more talented than me, I actually don''t even know how I got my martial arts from her.


    Oh, right, Maki Zin, I received news that the Sect Leader of the Ming Religion and some important figures from the other sects are sneaking around the city. I think they do not have good intentions, they should be trying to save the six great sects, to ease the tension between the six great sects and the Ming Religion. Sihan felt that the government was extremely careless of Wu Lin. How could they just let a little girl like Min Min care about those people?


    "Hur Hur, we''ll deal with him when the time comes, we''ll deal with him when the time comes. I don''t care what happens to him!" Maki Zin laughed, as if he did not care much about it. That was true, now that Fan Yao was dead, their plan had failed, the two elders from Xuanming beat up Yang Xiao, Cheng Xuan beat up Zhang Wuji, the children of the five elements, and all the other experts, he could even sleep now. It was almost impossible for them to save the six major sects.


    "Alright, you can go to sleep. The people of the six big sects won''t surrender, and when the time comes, Prince Ruyang will take care of it. He has the authority to take care of this matter, so let''s help out with whatever we can!" When Sihan saw Maki Zin''s expression, she thought that he was tired. After she finished speaking, she turned and left, but what was the feeling of unease in Maki Zin''s heart? It was as if the nemesis of her life was about to arrive, and if she met him she would retreat, this feeling was very strange, haha, what was funny, was there someone she was afraid of?


    Maki Zin mocked himself as he returned to his room. Han Yan threw herself into Maki Zin''s embrace, and temporarily forgot about her strange thoughts.


    "Han Yan!" Maki Zin called out softly. Han Yan made a "En" sound and her face turned red because of shyness. Maki Zin was a man, a normal man.


    Maki Zin gently pulled up Han Yan''s small chin and kissed her smooth forehead. Her body trembled as she called out "Young Master".


    This night was an unforgettable night for Maki Zin and Han Yan. In Maki Zin''s opinion, he was the one who had left the glorious identity of a virgin, and he had not realized what had happened with Aruna the last time. The next time he found him, he would definitely take it back. Unknowingly, Maki Zin had already changed a lot.


    The next morning, Han Yan was in a dilemma and wanted to wake up to attend to Maki Zin. She was pressed on the bed by Maki Zin, who told her to rest well, with a blushing face, she nodded her head and agreed.


    Maki Zin chatted with Han Yan for half a day and in the afternoon, he walked around the gambling den with her. Han Yan felt that she would be the happiest person in her life.


    Until the evening when a personal guard of a duke found Maki Zin and told him that Princess Shao Min was waiting at the prince''s mansion. Maki Zin pulled Han Yan''s hand and walked towards the mansion, and saw that Zhao Min was in the middle of crossing back and forth in the hall.


    Maki Zin laughed bitterly: "Min Min, did you come to see mother?"


    "Half of them are foster fathers and foster mothers, and the other half are looking for you." Zhao Min pointed at Maki Zin, and upon seeing Maki Zin and Han Yan''s hands intertwined, she pouted her lips and looked over.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao Min turned her head again, "Big brother Maki Zin, I heard that you want to help me solve this problem with the Six Major Sects, right?" Maki Zin nodded.


    "Sigh, I had originally thought that after capturing them and coaxing them over, there would be some people who would eventually surrender. At that time, their hearts were in a mess, and they would gradually disintegrate, but now, it seems like they can''t be killed yet, and can''t be let go yet, they still have to be taken care of. Last time, if it wasn''t for Zhang Wuji, I would have captured Zhang Sanfeng and humiliated him. Zhao Min snorted and sat down.


    Killing them would only make the Central Plains resist the imperial government even more. Letting them go was the same as releasing a tiger back to its mountain. It was truly troublesome!


    "Zhang Wuji came to the Capital to save the six great sects?" Maki Zin intentionally asked Zhao Min.


    Zhao Min rolled her eyes at Maki Zin: "Do you still need to say that? He definitely came for the six great families, but you killed their right-hand man, so we have to do our best. " Zhao Min''s expression darkened, it seemed that she was having a hard time getting over the bitter camel, after all, they had been together for more than 10 years, and their relationship as master and disciple was not shallow.


    "I heard that ''Golden Lion King'' Xie Xun has returned to the Central Plains. I really want to see his Dragon Slaying Sabre!" Zhao Min rubbed her hands together and gave off her signature little demonic smile, one that was cute, yet scary at the same time.


    "When he returned to the Central Plains, it was naturally to find his precious adopted son, Zhang Wuji. Right now, Zhang Wuji is the Sect Leader of the Ming Religion, the entire world knows, and it shouldn''t be long before he can exchange blows with him!" Maki Zin leaned on a book.


    Zhao Min circled around Maki Zin: "Meeting him is indeed troublesome, he is the ''Guardian King'' of Ming Religion, Zhang Wuji is his foster son, of course he would risk his life to fight him."


    Maki Zin didn''t want to say too much about this matter. "Min Min, let me bring you to see mother!" Sure enough, when Zhao Min heard that she could see his foster mother, she was overjoyed and jumped up to hold Maki Zin''s hand. Maki Zin smiled bitterly and followed her.

 C75

    Maki Zin and Zhao Min looked at Han Yan who had just followed him out, and smiled at each other. Zhao Min brushed the long hair in front of her forehead with her hand: "Big brother Maki Zin has returned, and my godmother looks much younger, haha!"


    "Min Min''s mouth is just this sweet!" Ji Ya kindly caressed Zhao Min''s face, and Zhao Min obediently let her caress him.


    "The princess is beautiful again!" Han Yan softly said as she jumped out to pinch Han Yan. Han Yan pouted and touched the spot where Zhao Min was pinching him.


    "Eh? Han Yan, you are different. Un, you are different, but I can''t really explain why you are different. I just feel that you are better looking than you were in the past! " Zhao Min nodded and clapped as she looked over to Maki Zin with his red face. Zhao Min immediately grabbed onto Maki Zin, "Big brother Maki Zin, you know, tell me quickly!" Maki Zin coughed a few times and went ahead. He took a good look at their expressions and shook his head with a smile.


    "All right, children, come in!" Han Yan brought a group of ''children'' into the residence, and the three of them started quarreling intensely. Han Yan did not dare to be naughty with Zhao Min, and since she was embarrassed to be naughty with the young master, she could only be bullied. However, Maki Zin did not allow Zhao Min to get her way, and in every way, her'' terrifying ''idea of letting Zhao Min bully Han Yan failed.


    After a while, Ba Gen returned. This time, the three of them found out about the living treasure, and called all the examinees over to Ba Gen. For the three of them, Ba Gen was afraid, but he decided to just forget about them.


    With a face full of satisfaction, Zhao Min suddenly withdrew herself from the battle and ran behind Ji Ya, gently patting her back.


    Ji Ya patted Zhao Min''s small hand, and said "Good child". Zhao Min laughed heartily, and then bent down to Ji Ya''s ear and whispered: "Mother, I want to ask you a favor.


    "Alright, alright ¡­" Ji Ya nodded her head and bit her lower lip, "Is it really okay? "You''re not asking me what I''m begging you for?"


    "Sure, what is Min Min begging me for?" Ji Ya turned around and looked at Zhao Min, "I don''t want to call you godmother, but can I call you mother like big brother Maki Zin?" Zhao Min''s voice was very, very low!


    "Sure, haha!" Ji Ya did not hide the joy in her eyes.


    "Mother!" Zhao Min blushed and called out, "Sigh!" Ji Ya smiled and nodded.


    "Mother!" Zhao Min shouted and immediately jumped up and down.


    "What are you guys talking about? To be so happy, to be able to say it out so easily, let''s celebrate together! " Maki Zin let the pitiful Ba Gen go and asked Zhao Min.


    "Go away, Mom and I are busy. What are you doing here?" Zhao Min waved her hand as if she was chasing mosquitoes.


    "Mom?" Just as Maki Zin wanted to speak, a soldier ran over and knelt in front of Zhao Min, panting as he reported, "''Profound Nether Two Elders'', hu! Mr. Deer is dead. "


    "What?" Maki Zin and Zhao Min both looked at the soldier in shock. When the soldier saw the expressions on the two elders'' faces, he quickly replied, "Mister Lu is dead. He, he died in Ji Fei''s room."


    The Deer canter guy was holding the antidote for the "Ten Incense Soft Muscle Powder". According to the original development, this matter should have been something that Fan Yao had lied to him about. Moreover, he actually killed the Deer Cane Man right now, even though he didn''t like the look of him.


    "This is bad!" Big Brother Maki Zin, I need to go to the Wan''an Temple immediately, do you want to go? " Zhao Min looked anxiously at Maki Zin, who nodded and said a few words to Han Yan, who nodded and said "be careful".


    Ba Gen also wanted to follow him, so Maki Zin gave Han Yan a meaningful glance and nodded. He pulled Ba Gen and told him that they could not go, since Ba Gen had been listening to him since childhood, and although he did not know why Han Yan asked him to go, he agreed and quickly left the Duke Palace side by side.


    "Min Min, other than you, who else knows that the antidote for the ''Ten Incense Flexible Muscle Powder'' is on Deer canter?" Maki Zin immediately asked Zhao Min, as Zhao Min shook her head, "Impossible, the ''Profound Nether Elders'' have switched the ''Ten Incense Soft Muscle Powder'' with the antidote from time to time. Sometimes, even I don''t know who brought the poison and who brought the antidote; Big Brother Maki Zin, how do you know Mr. Lu has the antidote?"


    "What else can they do other than get the antidote from the Ten Incense tenderloin Powder to save the six big sects?" Maki Zin''s heart gradually grew heavy. Killing the Deer canter in the Prince Ruyang Mansion could only be described as terrifying.


    "Hmm? Min Min, why are you heading towards the Prince Ruyang Palace? " Maki Zin realized that Zhao Min was not going to the Wan''an Temple.


    "I want to go home and take a look. If this sort of thing happens, my brother will naturally go and take care of it. It doesn''t matter if we arrive earlier or later. We just need to hurry over." Zhao Min did not look worried at all. She was not in a hurry at all, what could Maki Zin do?


    Inside the Prince Ruyang Residence, rows of soldiers were waiting. Maki Zin and Zhao Min entered, the soldiers saluted and Zhao Min nodded as she walked over. Maki Zin was anxious to know about the situation and quickly followed.


    In the room of a beautiful woman, a woman wearing an ancient nightgown hugged her knees and cried. Her hair was messy and her pale face was hidden behind it. It was obvious that she was scared.


    "Why isn''t she dead?" scolded softly, it seemed that she was dissatisfied with the woman, Maki Zin leaned over and whispered into Zhao Min''s ear, "She is Han Ji?" Zhao Min nodded.


    "No wonder the Prince Ruyang would use her as a show!" "What? They look so enchanting and enchanting, but they look so annoying!" Zhao Min''s words made Maki Zin speechless. It seemed like you are prettier than Han Ji by three points, if she was a bit demonic, it would be weird if her glasses wasn''t dropped to the ground. At the same time, Maki Zin rejoiced that he didn''t have this thing now.

 C76

    Maki Zin looked at Han Ji, and showed an inquiring expression to Zhao Min. Zhao Min then asked a few questions to a soldier beside him, then gloomily walked to Maki Zin''s side and said, "She was raped, but she doesn''t know who the other party was."


    Maki Zin naturally understood why Zhao Min''s face was so ugly. After all, Han Ji was her stepmother after all.


    Zhao Min snorted, she went out and came back with her sword in hand, pulling Maki Zin away as she walked out of the door. Maki Zin looked at her strangely, why is it that she was not worried at all about the matters at home, "If they can soundlessly enter the Prince Ruyang Palace, and cause such a ruckus, if they want to save the people of the six major sects, brother will definitely not be able to protect them by himself." Zhao Min explained as she walked, she took the horses brought by the servant and jumped onto the horse, Maki Zin laughed bitterly and leaped up the horse.


    "All of you, protect the Prince Ruyang Palace. If anything goes wrong, the ones who come here will be killed without mercy!" Zhao Min spoke a few words to the horse before she galloped off in the direction of the Wan''an Temple.


    Maki Zin followed Zhao Min and walked a few kilometers, feeling that the entire place was extremely peaceful, only hearing the sounds of ants and insects could be heard. This was definitely a very rare situation, being close to Zhao Min, who waved at her, causing Zhao Min to stop in her tracks.


    In the darkness, with the help of the hazy light, the two saw that there were four people blocking their path. The three men and one woman, the man was a big, tiger-like man, and while the woman was borrowing the moonlight, she was extremely delicate and pretty, to the point that she did not even care about the word ''killer''. Maki Zin spurred his horse forward and clenched his hands: "The two of you want to stop us siblings?"


    "No!" It''s your death! She, we''ll take her with us! " Two people, one on the left and one on the right, came out and turned a blind eye to them.


    Maki Zin felt that it was funny, it was as if he had always been looked down upon by others, he touched his nose and laughed bitterly: "Is everyone that confident?"


    The two burly men walked to Maki Zin''s side with a tone full of ridicule. One of them glanced at Maki Zin: "I heard that it was you who killed Light Envoy Fan Yao, Hehe, we don''t believe you!" Saying that, he rushed forward. Maki Zin could not help but be shocked, who was this person? One had to know that in the martial arts world, those who claimed that they were from famous sects often had to follow the rules to face off against them. It was unusual for people to just say something like that and make a move.


    Maki Zin dodged to the side, and after facing against more than thirty moves, the big sized man retreated to the side, and the woman behind him asked with her clear voice: "How is he?"


    "Stronger than me!" Although the man was not convinced, everyone could hear the frustration in his voice, "Unless you make a move, we won''t be able to complete the Young Master''s mission."


    Maki Zin truly could not imagine how strong a weak girl like his could be, but he did not dare underestimate her. After all, everyone had called him trash before.


    "Please!" The lady extended her slender hands and clasped her hands at Maki Zin, who was a little curious as to why she was acting in such a proper manner.


    Maki Zin also clasped his hands together, his left hand stretched forward, preparing to receive the attack, "So fast!" Maki Zin''s mind flashed with the two words, but he said it quickly. What could be faster than ''Ripple Tiny Steps''? The girl only felt his vision blur, and his opponent was already gone.


    Maki Zin dodged a palm and felt a thick gust of wind approach. At the same time, Zhao Min''s voice sounded: "Big Brother Maki Zin, be careful!"


    With a "Pu" sound, the man who sneaked an attack on Maki Zin retreated in shock, he glared at Zhao Min, causing Zhao Min to stick her tongue out at the burly man: "You black brute, how shameless, you actually sneak attacked Big Brother Maki Zin! I want you to see my power. " Maki Zin laughed bitterly, the ''Six-veined Divine Sword'' that Zhao Min had used just now was just a flair, but it could not be seen when it did not hit someone.


    "Receive my sword!" The corner of the woman''s eye slanted and she looked at Zhao Min with a look of jealousy. She waved her palm towards Zhao Min, causing him to be knocked back a few steps, and her face was filled with surprise as she looked at the girl.


    "You are indeed very beautiful. No wonder young master ordered me not to hurt you and to bring you back!" The woman spoke blandly, her tone full of envy.


    Zhao Min glanced at Maki Zin. Seeing his doubtful expression, he knew that these people were definitely not simple; the Young Master they were talking about was actually able to subdue them, and from their tone, it sounded like they worshipped him. Who was he? If it wasn''t Zhang Wuji, Maki Zin and Zhao Min could think of it, but who was it?


    When he heard about the incident at the Prince Ruyang Residence, he sighed and pressed his right thumb to his right temple.


    Sai Han was still troubled over the matter of Maki Zin and the six major sects'' Ming Religion. A man dressed in white with elegant demeanor suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "You have a point, Duke Ming. We haven''t seen each other for a long time!" The man clasped his hands in greeting and Sihan stared at him for a while before smiling, "So it''s you, who said that you could enter the Prince Kang Mansion without any people? I remember you''re called Liu Ji, right? We met once. "


    "It''s hard to imagine that Princess Liu still remembers this person. Back then, he had severely injured the eight elders of the Xiao Family and caused you to break through them without wasting a single soldier. This person thinks he has some ability, but in front of the princess, he cannot lower his head!" Liu Ji shook his head and sighed.


    "You didn''t come here just to flatter me!" Sai Han stared straight at Liu Ji, who felt uncomfortable, and laughed: "Why are you looking at me like that, Princess?"


    "Who are you to the Hero League?" "The current Alliance Master of Hero League is also surnamed Liu, why would I bother asking? You must be a member of the Liu Family."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m lying down to trap the princess. It would be best if I could take you away, but if I do, it would not be easy for me to leave!" Liu Ji said to Sai Han with a face full of confidence.


    "But now that you are in the palace, you know that if I want to kill you, it will be as easy as turning my hand!" Sai Han walked towards and approached Xiao Xu. Liu Ji took a step back, not daring to look at the beautiful face that always wore a smile. He turned his head, returning to his confident face, "I believe that you will follow me out."


    "Why are you doing this?" Sihan''s constant expression made Liu Ji feel like he was being controlled everywhere, and he silently cursed himself for being useless.


    "You won''t let me go with my men to Wan''an Temple to threaten your precious little brother, and I don''t want you to go to Wan''an Temple to interrupt our rescue mission either. Is that enough?" Liu Ji finally regained his confidence.


    Maki Zin really did not think that these four people would be so tyrannical, especially the woman, whose movement technique was extremely quick, and whose skills were above the three people, it would be impossible for Maki Zin to recognize her and defeat her in four hundred moves. They had already killed two of his horses the moment they attacked, and they could only use their legs to run;


    Maki Zin forced one of them to retreat, and grabbed Zhao Min with one hand. Since they could not beat him, they naturally had to run, so of course Zhao Min knew what Maki Zin was thinking.


    "Do you want to run? How can it be that easy?" The lady quickly followed and wrapped Maki Zin up. Maki Zin pushed him away, then anxiously exchanged a palm with the girl. The girl was not as strong as Maki Zin in the first place, so after being pushed aside a few steps, the three men behind her immediately started fighting Maki Zin.


    "I ¡­" Zhao Min raised her sword and was about to rush up again, Maki Zin''s "Dragon Battles and Wild" caused the three of them to defend, and had some time to relax, "Min Min, quickly leave, I have my own ways to delay you." Zhao Min knew that staying here would only distract Maki Zin, so she gritted her teeth and ran away, "Big Brother Maki Zin, I''ll wait for you at Wan''an Temple!"


    "She is someone the young master wants, don''t let her run away!" The other two burly men were stunned. When they wanted to chase again, they only felt the two light swords shoot over, and quickly dodged, Maki Zin went forward to entangle them, while the woman and the two burly men forced Maki Zin to retreat step by step. However, no one dared to go forth to chase Zhao Min, and the man on the ground was already on his last breath, as Maki Zin had passed the control over to him.


    After the time it took for half an incense stick to burn, Maki Zin knew that Zhao Min had already gone far and that there were more injuries on her body.

 C77

    Maki Zin panted a few times before covering his chest with his hands and using "Proud Dragon Repents" to hit one of the people. Just as he was about to jump out of the opening, a white Ling appeared in front of him, causing Maki Zin to laugh bitterly as she retreated back to the battle. Seeing the woman slowly retracting the white Ling, Maki Zin shook her head, extended her index finger out, and a golden light shot straight at the girl.


    Although Maki Zin had injured the woman, the door behind him was exposed, and he was sent flying by a big sized man''s palm. Maki Zin spat out a mouthful of purple blood, laughed out loud and said, "Thank you for sending me off", and flipped over the wall.


    The burly man immediately came to his senses. Although he had severely injured his opponent with one palm, he was actually able to let him escape using his own strength. He bitterly clapped his hands and walked towards the woman: "Lu Shan, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just that we haven''t completed either of the two tasks that Young Master instructed us to do." Her young master wanted them to kill Maki Zin and capture him. Now that both of them were injured, he even let them escape.


    "Hehe, then that girl should go to the Wan''an Temple. Young master should be right there. Although that Young Prince is stronger than what we have imagined, but compared to Young Master, he''s way too weak. The girl called Green Robe nodded.


    Maki Zin flipped over the wall, his right hand supporting his chest, his left hand striking a few big holes on his body, he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, his face turning even paler, but his eyes finally held a few more emotions.


    Maki Zin felt that he had many mysterious opponents that he did not know about. It was funny, he did not even know who it was that would want to put him down or even die, maybe one day, he would not even understand how he would wear it again, wouldn''t he become a fool then?


    After an hour, Maki Zin stood up as if nothing had happened. Even he did not believe that he could actually recover in an hour after receiving such a heavy injury; his innate techniques were truly abnormal.


    Jumping a few times and twisting his neck a few times, he realized that nothing was amiss, and his body had basically recovered. He adjusted his clothes and ran towards the Wan''an Temple.


    Sai Han followed Liu Ji out of the city, and the two of them chatted like old friends, from the world''s important matters to the hardships of the common people, and after they spoke a few sentences, Sai Han had a whole new level of respect for Liu Ji, he never thought that he would have such broad insights and high ambitions, and in reality, he had never dared to underestimate his in his entire life. And in Liu Ji''s heart, there was only one thought: Fortunately, she is a woman, if she was alone, then I would find it difficult to deal with his.


    "I never thought that Hero League was actually part of the same group as Ming Religion." Sai Han glanced at Liu Ji and laughed.


    "Ming Religion?" Liu Ji looked at Sai Han strangely, "The imperial government is corrupt, no one has the power to reverse the flow of heaven. If you are a man, to be honest, I still have some scruples. However, the current Patriarch of Ming Religion is devoid of the dragon''s Qi of heaven. I can tell that he is not someone I want to support. "


    "Oh!" From your tone, you have to be Kong Ming from the Modern World. " Sihan took a few light steps forward as he followed Liu Ji at a casual pace.


    "That''s right, but in the end, Kong Ming has failed. As for me, I will support the Son of Heaven, helping to intimidate the world!" Liu Ji said with a face full of confidence.


    "With those words of yours, I can kill you countless times." Sihan looked at Liu Ji with a smile, causing Liu Ji to immediately break out in cold sweat. That''s right, he had forgotten all about it, he had actually said something, and had forgotten who she was.


    "I''m interested in the trap you''ve set for me. Will you see if I stay?" Siehan wanted to see the means of this man who had made him think highly of himself.


    "I believe you can. You''re an acquaintance there too!" Liu Ji laughed.


    Maki Zin saw the abnormal light coming from the Wan''an Temple from afar. He thought, could it be that baby Wang ordered the Wan''an Temple to be burned?


    Stepping into the Wan''an Temple, Maki Zin felt his head spin. Why, why are there so many people here? Maki Zin looked carefully, and finally, he found Zhang Wuji among the crowd. There was still the slightly pale Yang Xiao, it seemed that his injuries had not healed yet.


    However, the Wan''an Temple was perfectly fine and hadn''t been burned. Maki Zin''s arrival caused everyone''s gaze to be focused on him, and Zhang Wuji''s expression became strange, as they didn''t know what to say. Looks like he still remembered this "Brother Guo", a man dressed in black beside Zhang Wuji, had an extraordinary demeanor, and when the man whose age was similar to him saw Maki Zin appear, the corner of his mouth flashed with an evil smile.


    Seeing that Maki Zin was safe and sound, Zhao Min laughed from the bottom of her heart, and walked to his side and pulled his arm. The man beside Zhang Wuji had a look of jealousy, and Zhao Min tugged at Maki Zin: "Big Brother Maki Zin, you''re okay, that''s great! "Hahaha!"


    How could Maki Zin have the heart to smile? Zhao Min gave Zhang Wuji a fierce look, and said angrily, "The soldiers here have all been put down by them, the people from the six major sects all took the medicine, and before long, they will be working together, it''s so infuriating."


    Wang Baobao walked over: "Young Prince, sis, right now, if you do not want the Six Great Guilds to send them out, you can only set fire to the tower and eliminate them thoroughly before they recover!" Maki Zin couldn''t help but admire the boldness of this general that Zhu Yuanzhang had placed in him.


    Zhao Min knew that she had no other choice, and nodded helplessly. Who knew that just as Wang Baobao was about to give the order, a sharp arrow shot straight at him, causing the others to be unable to save him, the arrow pierced through his left arm, and without many months, they would not be able to recover in time. Maki Zin looked towards the direction of the arrow, and saw a man dressed in black sneering at him, causing his heart to turn cold.


    Maki Zin avoided the gaze of the man and walked into the competition grounds. Everyone looked at him, not knowing what he wanted to do, but Maki Zin walked to the foot of the tower.


    Zhang Wuji gasped, if that was the case, after being told to save someone, even if he were to lie down, it would be difficult for him to escape, even if his subordinates were all top ranked experts, after all, the number of enemies were far more than him, even if they were the soldiers killed within Wan''an Temple.


    When Maki Zin saw the black-clothed man, he only felt that he was the greatest threat. This was entirely instinctual to him; Maki Zin''s heart, which never competed for victory, completely changed the moment he saw the man.


    "Brother Guo, you ¡­" Zhang Wuji walked a few steps forward, and clasped his hands as he looked at Maki Zin.


    "Master Zhang, you sure are silly. Last time, I was on the same road as your Brother Guo! "You''re not the least bit surprised to see me, but why are you so at a loss when you see Guo Yi?" Zhao Min giggled, the man in black was stunned, his eyes lit up.


    "He ¡­" How could Zhang Wuji not understand?


    "Huh?" Zhao Min scratched his head, revealing a face that was completely opposite to her usual spirited look, "Master Ku tried to assassinate him many times, and last time she went against him with Left Ambassador Yang, didn''t he tell you? Strange! "Strange!"


    Fan Yao and Zhang Wuji had not had the time to discuss it in detail. Due to time constraints, he only mentioned how this Young Prince was, and how he was a threat to major events. However, he did not mention anything about Maki Zin going to Bright Summit to call Guo Yi. After making up his mind, he went to assassinate Maki Zin with Yang Xiao, but unexpectedly he did not go back.


    "I already heard that Princess Shao Min was Mongolia''s number one beauty, but seeing her today, tsk tsk!" It wouldn''t be too much to say that she''s the best in the world! " Maki Zin did not think that the first time he spoke, the person he was wary of would praise Zhao Min. Seeing the adoration in''s eyes, he immediately thought back to the assassination just now.


    That girl in the world doesn''t like people praising her beauty, so Zhao Min was no exception. She laughed and said, "You are wrong, the most beautiful girl in Mongolia isn''t me, but my adopted sister. She''s the one who is beautiful! And there is a girl prettier than me in this tower! " When Maki Zin heard this, he felt it was funny. He knew that she was talking about his sister, Sihan and Zhou Zhiruo.


    "Oh? Is there anyone more beautiful than you? I don''t believe it! " The black clothed man was obviously very willing to talk to Zhao Min.


    "What does it have to do with me if you believe me or not? Oh, you want to stall for time so that the people from the six big sects can recover. " Zhao Min stared at the man angrily as she looked at the tower.


    Maki Zin observed for a moment and saw that the people around him were all elementalists, but there were also quite a few people with Ming Religion. It would be easy for him to trap them, but they were all skilled, and it would be difficult for them to deal with the six major sects. If the people from the six major sects were to remove the Ten Incense Powder later, it would be a big problem.


    But what made Maki Zin unable to make up his mind the entire time was precisely that black clothed man who had always been expressing good will towards Zhao Min. He had a feeling that that person was his greatest threat.

 C78

    Sai Han followed Liu Ji and reached the lakeside. Sai Han stopped and looked at Liu Ji with a smile: "This place is not bad, it''s a good place to bury people."


    "Princess, you''ve misunderstood. Liu Ji definitely did not intend to harm you, he just did not want you to go to the Wan''an Temple and interfere in the affairs of the six major sects. That''s all!" Liu Ji squatted on the surface of the lake and drank a mouthful of water, touching his face.


    "Is that so?" When Sai Han saw Liu Ji walking towards the reeds on the left, he was shocked. He called out "Princess" and followed him immediately.


    Sihan came to the reeds and turned to look at Liu Ji. "How many of you are there?"


    Liu Ji smiled bitterly and rubbed his nose: "I really only called the princess over to chat!"


    "Oh, that Mr. Liu''s way of chatting is really special. Do you need over 50 people to join in on the fun?" Liu Ji''s face changed. In that moment, she knew that there were more than 50 people around her.


    Maki Zin walked in front of Zhang Wuji, and after looking him in the eye for a while, he shook his head: "Brother Zhang, you are not interested in the world, why must you participate in this?"


    "Brother Guo, this may be the last time I will call you that, Young Prince, I truly do not wish to be the Sect Leader, but since I am in his place, I have to seek trouble, and furthermore, I am now the Sect Leader of Ming Religion, you have killed Fan Jian, the two of us ¡­" Zhang Wuji was right, he didn''t like to be a Sect Leader in the first place.


    "How should I address this person?" Maki Zin smiled as he looked at the man in black. The man walked in front of Maki Zin in a very courteous manner and clenched his fists. However, Maki Zin realized that his actions were extremely unnatural, and was obviously just pretending.


    "I am Ou Nuo, please advise!" Ou Nuo turned around and looked at Zhao Min, "Lady''s beauty is really beautiful, I''m afraid Ou Nuo won''t be able to sleep in the future!" As he spoke, he sighed, his face filled with dejection.


    Zhao Min curled her lips: "The person who caught us midway is you!" Zhao Min pointed at Ou Nuo without mercy, causing him to let out a dry laugh, "I just found out that Min Min ¡­" Shut up, is Min Min called by you? " Zhao Min''s face sank.


    "Alright, alright. I''ve long heard that the princess is a peerless beauty in the mortal world. I just wanted to invite you to have a look!" Ou Nuo did not even let out a sigh of relief when he said that. Both Maki Zin and Zhao Min had been tricked because of him, and it was not even right for him to say that she had killed someone and robbed others.


    "Then why did Brother Ou Nuo come here this time ¡­" Maki Zin walked to Zhao Min''s side and waved goodbye to the children of the five elements behind him, getting ready.


    "Look at the beauties!" Ou Nuo''s words stunned everyone present. Zhang Wuji also turned his head to the side, looking like he wasn''t going in the same direction as, and said as if nothing had happened, "There''s Min Min here, hehe, there''s also a beauty Zhou inside.


    "Then Brother Ou Nuo is going to watch from the sidelines?" No, no, no, I want to save the people from the six big sects! " Ou Nuo waved his hand and interrupted Maki Zin, causing both Maki Zin and Zhao Min to freeze for a moment. He could speak for a while, and speak for a while, but no one would know his decision in the next moment, let alone his thoughts.


    "We won''t let them go. Are you going to attack us forcefully?" Zhao Min looked at Zhang Wuji and Ou Nuo, and did not expect them to reply "Yes", which made Zhao Min angry.


    Maki Zin endured laughing: "You two are going to fight?" Zhang Wuji nodded his head. Ou Nuo moved his right hand forward and nodded his head, pretending to be B was very suitable for him, but Maki Zin did not dare to look down on him in the slightest, because he felt that was very scary.


    Cheng Xuan walked out of the crowd, looked at Zhang Wuji, then looked at Ou Nuo. After a long time, the two of them stood in front of Zhang Wuji, and pointed at Yang Xiao and the others beside him.


    Maki Zin helplessly spread his hands, then this Ou Nuo was his. Even if Zhao Min took out the Heaven Leaving Sword, he wouldn''t be able to fight it here.


    Wei Xiao wasn''t there, he must have gone to the Prince Ruyang Palace to cause trouble.


    "Please enlighten me!" Ou Nuo clenched his fist and rushed towards Maki Zin, completely without any pattern, his strength was not too strong either, Maki Zin extended his hand and took the punch, "Oh", Maki Zin coldly snorted, his forehead was perspiring in cold sweat, he knew he had underestimated his opponent, the opponent''s martial arts skills were strange, it was a punch that he had never heard of.


    Maki Zin endured the pain in his hand as he executed "Shocking Hundred Miles", and pounced towards Ou Nuo. Even though Ou Nuo''s expression was heavy, as if he was pondering over something, he actually forgot to resist, and was sent flying backwards after receiving the full force of Maki Zin''s attack ¡­


    When Cheng Xuan fought with Zhang Wuji, he immediately felt that''s cultivation was deep, and was even stronger than him. However, his techniques were ordinary, and not as complicated as Maki Zin''s, so dealing with Cheng Xuan was not difficult, but if he wanted to easily defeat Zhang Wuji, he could not do it.


    The person who suffered the most was a "Five Elements Boy". They had twelve opponents, only three of them had poor martial arts, and four of them had similar martial arts to Yang Xiao. If not for the fact that the five of them had a mutual understanding and were working together with the "Five Elements Formation", they would have already lost.


    "Sihan, long time no see!" Behind the reeds, a person whom Sai Han had almost forgotten walked out. Xiao Qingcang was still as handsome as ever, but with a little more vicissitudes of life, and also a little more manly.


    "You guys are here for revenge?" With a wave of his hand, he walked proudly towards the lakeside, not even sparing them another glance.


    "You don''t have to come! Why did you come? " Xiao Qingcang ran in front of Sai Han, staring at her face in a daze, then became angry, his eyes turning blood-red.


    "I want to see if you can deal with me!" "Now I know." Liu Ji, you brought out all your experts this time right? "


    "Not bad, over fifty First Rated Warriors are indeed practically all of our Hero League." Liu Ji didn''t want to hide it, after all, it would be a little ridiculous to say that this was only the tip of my Hero League.


    "Oh, then go ahead!" Sai Han slowly took out a White Tomb from his sleeve, he pulled it out with both hands and nodded with a smile, "Liu Ji, I know who you are now!"

 C79

    "Me?" Liu Ji pointed to himself, and looked at Sai Han who was just sitting there leisurely, and an indescribable feeling arose in his heart.


    "I never thought that Hero League Alliance Master would be so young!" Sai Han tugged at Bai Ling and nodded. Never used it before.


    "What chief?" More than fifty First Rated Warriors, they were definitely not from the same family. Apart from the Chief, who else could control them? Even if you are the Young Alliance Master, they might not even buy your account! " Sihan pursed his lips into a smile, looking at Tang Mugwort who was walking out from behind Liu Ji, "You must have succeeded in your wish right now, congratulations!" As he spoke, he clenched his fists.


    "Humph!" Tang Mizen turned her head to the side. "Who wants your congratulations? You harmed Big Brother Xiao''s family, and today, you will pay them back!" Big Brother Liu Ji, seriously, it''s fine as long as you don''t go to the Wan''an Temple. "In my opinion, a demoness like you ¡­"


    "Look for Jinzhen!" Liu Ji''s sudden shout made Tang Mugen shut her mouth obediently. Liu Ji bowed like Sihan, "We invited the princess over without any ill intentions!"


    "He used more than fifty people to watch the conversation?" Sai Han sneered mercilessly.


    "This is the bargaining chip. As long as the princess doesn''t come, they will go to Wan''an Temple! What I mean is that both the princess and I should not interfere in the matters of the six great sects. " Liu Ji immediately said what he wanted to say, but Sai Han did not say anything.


    When Maki Zin fought with him, he could almost only receive a beating. When his own palm strength struck Ou Nuo''s body, it was like hitting a ball of cotton, and Ou Nuo completely ignored it, that feeling made him want to vomit blood.


    Cheng Xuan pulled out his sword. Zhang Wuji had received three of Cheng Xuan''s killing moves, and was completely drenched in sweat, he did not expect that a man who looked no older than him of ten years of age would have such a high level of martial arts, the essence of his sword could only be compared to his master. It was only because of a myriad of fortuitous encounters that he had been able to achieve such a feat. Could it be that he was the same as well?


    Zhang Wuji used the "Universal Dimensional Shift" to block Cheng Xuan''s sword, and used "Ti Yun Zong" to flip to the back of Cheng Xuan. With a Tai Ji push, Cheng Xuan''s right hand which was holding onto the sword, naturally, couldn''t be restrained. Cheng Xuan lowered his head and took a step back, reaching out his left hand to receive Zhang Wuji''s palm, retreating separately.


    Zhao Min saw that Maki Zin was making a move on him, she pulled out the Heaven Leaving Sword and swung it down towards Ou Nuo''s head. Ou Nuo heard the wind behind him, and with a flip of his hand, he grabbed onto the Heaven Leaving Sword, causing it to fall down. In that moment, the entire place became completely silent, in a panic, he used his hand to block the sword.


    Mu Ren had used both of his hands to block the attack, and Ouyang Mu could also wield a sword with one hand, but that was a trick, and he would never dare to hold it. Mu Ren, on the other hand, could see that fighting was useless.


    What is this, a Heaven Leaving Sword, even steel can be cut apart with a sword, a pair of meat palms, how is this possible?


    Ou Nuo laughed, winked at Zhao Min who was standing in a daze, put down the Heaven Leaving Sword, waved her hand, and coolly shook off her hair: "Shall I pull?"


    Zhao Min immediately regained her senses, and immediately pushed forward, bringing the Heaven Leaving Sword with him as she ran to Maki Zin''s side, her hands still trembling: "Big Brother Maki Zin, I really can''t think of anyone stronger than him."


    Maki Zin looked at Ou Nuo who had nothing to do, and that kind of powerless feeling was born from the bottom of his heart out of nowhere. He had only seen this kind of expression on his elder sister, and it was really an expression of not caring about anything, and not an expression that was put up to deceive him.


    Zhao Min clenched her teeth and threw the Heaven Leaving Sword towards Cheng Xuan: "Cheng Xuan, hurry up and old you." Zhao Min already knew that she and Maki Zin wouldn''t be able to stop this fellow called Ou Nuo.


    Cheng Xuan received the Heaven Leaving Sword and laughed out loud, he threw away the sword in his hands and slashed out, causing Zhang Wuji to hurriedly dodge. A ray of sword qi slid past his face and a few strands of hair fell off his head, causing beads of perspiration to appear on Zhang Wuji''s forehead.


    Maki Zin and Ou Nuo stared at each other, and suddenly, the two people''s eyes revealed a different light. Ou Nuo became serious and said gently: "You shouldn''t be so weak! How can this be? "


    Zhao Min scoffed, you are talking nonstop, does your back hurt, big brother Maki Zin''s martial arts is already comparable to Zhang Wuji''s, and you''re still weak? Do you think that everyone is as abnormal as you!


    "You''re very strong. It''s impossible for me to stop you!" Maki Zin laughed bitterly, Oh my god, now he finally found out what kind of person that old man mentioned about bringing chaos and chaos to this world had finally appeared. He was the same as, not someone who came from this world.


    "That''s right, I don''t believe it now either. They said that someone would destroy my plan, and with your help, that''s impossible. Help me!" "How about it?" Ou Nuo obviously wanted to subdue Maki Zin, so he shook his head, "Even if you are very strong, we are not the same kind of person. From your eyes, I can tell that you want too much, and I ¡­"


    "Then we are enemies!" Ou Nuo''s voice turned cold, "Against the enemy, I will only be destroyed!"


    Now I understand why you have to save the six major sects when you are with Zhang Wuji! Did you kill your Zhu Yuanzhang? " Maki Zin pulled the confused Zhao Min behind him.


    "No, but it will be soon. If I find him, he must die!" Ou Nuo laughed coldly, and he continued to laugh bitterly, this world had been completely messed up by him and Ou Nuo.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Zhao Min blinked her eyes and looked at Maki Zin.


    "Little Min Min, do you want to be the empress? As long as you follow me, I will guarantee that your mother will depend on the world, hehe! " Ou Nuo acted like a prodigal and spat at Maki Zin, his face red as he stood at Maki Zin''s side.


    Zhao Min understood that this fellow originally wanted to be the Emperor. He probably did not have any good intentions when he approached Zhang Wuji, and wanted to control the Ming Religion?


    Just as Zhao Min was thinking this, the duel between Zhang Wuji and Zhang Wuji had already reached its climax. With the Heaven Leaving Sword in his hands, if not for Zhang Wuji being tactful, he would have already lost. " Although their martial arts were not high, but they could still fight for a bit. The pressure was greatly reduced, Maki Zin did not understand what was going on, although they were under the Royal Father, they had never made enemies with the Han people.


    Seated by the lake, Sihan was playing with Bai Ling. No one knew what he was thinking, but he ignored the fifty-two people behind him, as Tang Mugen paced back and forth behind her, running over to Liu Ji''s side: "Alliance head, she''s his archenemy who destroyed Xiao Family. Why haven''t you guys taken action to avenge Xiao Family? Could it be that we, over fifty people, are still afraid of one woman? "


    Liu Ji laughed bitterly as he looked at Xiao Qingcang and Sihan. Xiao Qingcang walked to Sihan''s side and sat down, "The fate of our Xiao Family has been decided since the moment I started to kill your little brother."


    "Yes." Sai Han firmly said, his expression changing, "Whoever hurts him, I won''t let him live!"

 C80

    Seeing that Zhang Wuji was about to be defeated, a shadow rushed into the battle, and with the pavilion''s strike, Cheng Xuan fell back in front of Maki Zin, his head lowered. It was unknown what he was thinking, but it seemed that Ou Nuo was indeed not simple.


    "I can''t beat him!" Cheng Xuan suddenly raised his head to look at Ou Nuo, it seemed like although the two of them had only touched each other for a moment, the outcome of the battle was already known to all.


    Maki Zin was not surprised at all by Cheng Xuan''s words. Someone who could force him to a state where he could not even retaliate, it was not strange that Cheng Xuan could not even defeat him.


    Cheng Xuan took a step forward, "It''s true that I can''t win, but you may not be in first place!" Ou Nuo finally revealed a look of concern, "Have you seen anyone stronger than me?"


    "I''ve never seen it before. I can''t win against you because my martial arts isn''t yet home. If I were to train in the fifth sword move, you wouldn''t be able to win against me. I''m talking about the senior who created my sword technique!" What Cheng Xuan said was true, his sword technique''s strongest was only at the fifth move, he had reached the fourth move and that was already unbelievable, even the senior who created this technique would not be able to do it without a fortuitous encounter.


    That''s right. Your swordsmanship is so agile and unpredictable. It''s definitely a peerless skill, but it''s more like a martial art cultivated by a woman!" His plan was to carry out his plan. Someone was stronger than him, but that wouldn''t do. According to Liu Ji, there was a girl whose kung fu might be higher than his own, so he asked Liu Ji to try her.


    "So you''re saying that my entire Xiao Family is deserved even in death?" Both of Xiao Qingcang''s fists tightened, as though flames were about to spew out of his eyes, causing Sihan to turn and look at Xiao Qingcang, "That''s right, when you were leading people to ambush us on the way to Dali, it was only a matter of time before your Xiao Family would be destroyed. Even if you didn''t bring me along, I still have a way to find it."


    AHH!" The car roared and was about to slam its palm down on Sihan''s head. Sihan coldly looked at his raised hand, and Liu Ji and the others'' hearts all rose to their throats. Now, they all knew that the delicate girl sitting on the ground who seemed extremely weak was someone who had defeated the eight elders of the Xiao family alone and was unfathomably powerful.


    "Want to kill me?" Sai Han stood up, and with his height standing alongside Xiao Qingcang, he looked straight at him. Xiao Qingcang''s eyes were filled with pain, regret, pity, fury, and other emotions that he himself did not know about.


    "Yes, I want to kill you, but I am useless. I am simply no match for you. Even more despicable is that I can''t kill you." Xiao Qingcang slapped him on the face, causing Sai Han to sneer at Liu Ji, "You guys came, and prove that standing is boring. Let''s attack together, you guys didn''t really want me to come and chat, right?" With that, he brought up Bai Ling and Liu Ji nodded. Other than Xiao Qingcang, Tang Mugen and the other forty-nine people stood in a row, split into seven paths and attacked Sai Han.


    Seeing that such a strange person had appeared, and their own party was about to fall into a disadvantage, Zhao Min swung her leg, pointed at Zhang Wuji, and said: "Zhang Wuji, do you still remember that you owe me three things?"


    Zhang Wuji didn''t know why Zhao Min had brought up this matter at this time, but he couldn''t deny it.


    "Then that''s good. I want you to take your people and leave now." Zhao Min pointed at Zhang Wuji, pouting his mouth. Zhang Wuji, Ou Nuo, and the others were stunned, although it was within expectations, it was still very difficult for him to choose for the time being.


    "This isn''t how the plot works!" Ou Nuo knocked on his head and asked softly. Maki Zin looked at him weirdly.


    "Is that the first thing?" Ou Nuo walked over and pointed at Zhao Min. Zhao Min placed her hands behind him and nodded, "That''s right, this is the first thing I want from him."


    "Miss Zhao, isn''t your request a bit too much?" Zhang Wuji smiled bitterly at Zhao Min.


    "Too much? "I don''t think so. According to what you''ve said, most of the people in there are still your enemies who killed your parents. It would be unfilial for you to save them!" Zhao Min walked in front of Zhang Wuji, raised her head and looked at him, "You should thank me instead."


    "I still have to thank you. Just based on the fact that there are martial uncles in there, I can reject your conditions!" Zhang Wuji glared at Zhao Min.


    Zhao Min snorted, and laughed: "Worse comes to worse, I will just release the ones from Wudang, leave the rest!"


    "Miss Zhou is my benefactor, I can''t abandon her!" Zhang Wuji turned his head to the side, Zhao Min rubbed his nose, "I don''t care, you just can''t meddle in today''s matters, otherwise, Sect Leader Zhang would be the one who goes back on his promise!"


    Zhao Min gestured a victory sign to Maki Zin and Maki Zin coughed. How could Zhang Wuji be a match for Zhao Min?


    Ou Nuo went over to Zhang Wuji''s side and whispered a few words to him. Zhang Wuji nodded and pointed at Maki Zin: "He killed my Light Envoy. How could Maki Zin and Zhao Min not understand? They were clearly using Zhang Wuji to exchange for Maki Zin, and neither of them cared about the matters of the six major sects.


    Maki Zin shook his head: "I''ve long wanted to see Sect Leader Zhang''s move!" He turned around and said to Zhao Min, "If there''s anything abnormal, we can just set the Wan''an Temple on fire."


    Maki Zin did not bother with Zhao Min''s meaningful glance, he and Zhang Wuji looked at me and made a gesture, then Zhang Wuji rushed towards Maki Zin, causing Maki Zin''s long hair to float in the wind, and pushed out a move, "Dragon Battle and Wild."


    Zhang Wuji''s eyes flashed with a strange light, he flipped in the air, dodging the palm force, and waved his sleeves: "You are a person in the secret passage."


    "That''s right, this is our second fight. Last time, I admitted that I was unable to defeat you. This time, we will definitely determine the victor!" Originally, Maki Zin was confident in his words, but after seeing how leisurely he was beating Mu Yu Die up, so what if he had fought with Zhang Wuji before, what about him?


    Maki Zin of course couldn''t be excluded, even more so since his own strength was too important, the number of people who wanted to kill him was so many that they did not even know their own figures, only the heavens knew how many stronger people would attack him.


    Maki Zin calmed himself down, exhaled, and then kicked Zhang Wuji, whose face was filled with indignation. Zhang Wuji leaned to the side to block it, and said fiercely: "So you had been treating Gelatin with unease since a long time ago."


    How did Zhang Wuji know that when Maki Zin went onto the Ming Religion, he did not have any evil intentions, but instead saved everyone on the Bright Summit. Maki Zin blew away the long hair that covered his eyes: "I am a Young Prince of the heavens, tell me, what good will I do to your Ming Religion?" This was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire, so Zhang Wuji did not hold back as he roared and pounced towards Maki Zin.

 C81

    Ou Nuo snickered and walked towards Zhao Min: "Hey, little miss, you''re so beautiful, hehe!" Zhao Min looked at this fellow who had a face full of piggy smiles, and snappily walked away. Xiao Xu, followed closely behind by Ou Nuo, no matter how Zhao Min retreated, Ou Nuo followed him again.


    "What do you want?" Zhao Min really couldn''t take it anymore. Ever since she was young, everyone had treated her as a treasure or called her a demon girl. However, this fellow who ''flirted'' with her was the first to admit that she looked good.


    Ou Nuo laughed, turned around in an extremely natural and unrestrained manner, and then turned around to give Zhao Min a "charming" look. Zhao Min almost went berserk, but Ou Nuo''s right hand brushed past his nose, and became extremely serious and serious in an instant: "Miss Zhao." Suddenly, she had a look of wanting to beat him up, "I''ll come and accompany you after I finish what I need to do. Remember, oh!" She turned around and pointed at Zhao Min''s little nose, "You must remember to wait for me!" Zhao Min was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    Ou Nuo took off the robe on his body, rushed into the battle between the "Five Elements Children" and Yang Xiao''s group, and grabbed the golden child with a flip of his hand. The "Five Elements Formation" was immediately broken, and Ou Nuo immediately threw the other four into the air, not even sparing them a glance before returning back to Zhao Min''s side.


    Cheng Xuan watched as Ou Nuo made his move, but he did not have enough time to stop him.


    Ou Nuo waved his hands at Zhao Min, and then took a victory stance. He immediately turned around and ordered the experts who were not in Ming Religion: "Charge into Wan''an Temple, and rescue the useless trash from the Six Major Sects!" Then he said softly, "The six big sects are like tofu, only to be caught by others. Why don''t they just find tofu and crash to death?"


    "Yes, young master!" The few experts bowed to Ou Nuo respectfully and walked towards the Wan''an Temple.


    "You, you, stay!" Ou Nuo pointed at two of them, then pointed at Wang Baobao who was at the side, "Go and catch them, if anyone dares to release or burn the shrine, you''ll be killed!"


    The two of them did not understand what OK meant, but they more or less understood what it meant, it should be fine, they nodded their heads to indicate that they understood and went to grab Wang Baobao.


    Zhao Min held onto her sword and blocked two people, then turned and shouted at Wang Baobao: "Brother, we can''t stop them anymore, let''s order the Wan''an Temple to burn!"


    Seeing the two experts attacking him, Wang Baobao did not look the least bit panicked, he had already thought of this, with a snort, he shouted: Let out the rockets, give the Wan''an Temple to me and burn it!


    Immediately, all the Spirit Weapons around started to light up fire and shoot towards the Wan''an Temple. Ou Nuo was furious, they shot a sinister look at Wang Baobao, and said one word at a time: "You, find, die!"


    Wang Baobao was not afraid of this person who had just fought with Maki Zin and Cheng Xuan, and proudly replied: Whoever does anything to threaten me, even if I die, I will not let this go!


    "Alright, I''ll help you!" Ou Nuo''s palm struck towards him, Zhao Min pulled her brother and slashed towards Ou Nuo''s face, Ou Nuo grabbed onto Heaven Leaving Sword and chuckled: "Little Min Min, do you really want to kill me?"


    Zhao Min was so angry that her face was flushed red, the Heaven Leaving Sword was grabbed by Ou Nuo, but she could not pull it out, and giving up the Heaven Leaving Sword was impossible, Zhao Min used all her strength to pull it out, and the expression on his face was even more furious. Cheng Xuan walked to Zhao Min''s side, his gaze sweeping across Zhao Min and Ou Nuo, and extended his hand out to grab the sword hilt.


    Ou Nuo laughed and put down the Sword Blade. "Min Min wants it, of course I have to give it to him. It''s just a joke."


    Ou Nuo pouted and pointed behind Zhao Min. Hearing this, Zhao Min snorted and turned around in shock. Cheng Xuan also turned back to look at the battle between Maki Zin and.


    Maki Zin flipped the move "Seeing a dragon in the field" back towards him, and smashed the thick wall behind him with a palm.


    Maki Zin stood up, his fists clenched so tightly that it made crackling sounds, and he disappeared in a flash. Zhang Wuji knew that Maki Zin was as fast as lightning, he stood there motionlessly, using his Tai Chi to "brace" himself.


    Zhao Min anxiously looked at them and pulled Cheng Xuan: "Quickly go and help Big Brother Maki Zin!" Cheng Xuan shook his head. Maki Zin had long wanted to compare with Zhang Wuji and was able to tell from his previous performance, that we should just let him handle it himself. Glancing at Ou Nuo, who was not far away, Zhao Min knew his concerns and could only stare blankly.


    One of them turned around and the two clashed. Maki Zin laughed out loud: "You''ve been tricked!" When Zhang Wuji realized that something was amiss, he was met with a flash of light and was sent flying into the air. With the power of the "Single Solar Finger" sneaking out from his shoulder, Zhang Wuji let out a miserable groan as he kneeled on the ground.


    Zhang Wuji looked at Maki Zin with a head full of cold sweat, his left hand slowly reaching forward, Maki Zin felt that this slow palm strike was unavoidable, and was struck right in the chest. Maki Zin turned and kicked Zhang Wuji flying, he retreated to Zhao Min''s side and sat down, blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth.


    Zhang Wuji trembled as he stood up. Yang Xiao walked over to support him, and looked at Maki Zin venomously as he clasped his hands together: "Your martial arts are strong, but even though I''ve lost, you''re still someone from the Six Major Sects. He''ll definitely save you."


    Zhao Min looked at Ou Nuo. She was worried for him, his Wan''an Temple was already on fire, but why was he not worried at all?


    Maki Zin forced himself to stand up, and walked towards Wang Baobao. Wang Baobao bowed and supported Maki Zin, and called out "Young Prince", he now knew, this Young Prince was extremely profound, no wonder his relationship with his sister was not ordinary.


    Maki Zin pulled Wang Baobao, and whispered a few words into his ear, Wang Baobao could not help but nod his head, and then began to walk out of the temple. Ou Nuo''s face sank, he did not know what tricks they were discussing, but who was he afraid of? Humph!


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, how are you? Are you all right? What did you say to my brother? " Zhao Min ran over to Maki Zin and asked, Maki Zin shook his head, "Won''t you know after a while?"


    His beautiful face was pale, and his forehead was covered in layers of sweat. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth as he dragged Bai Ling with heavy steps toward the far end of the lake, leaving behind the terrified looks of the people on the ground who were unable to move.

 C82

    "Haha, hahahaha!" The one who wins will be me, and in the end, the one who wins will be me! " Ou Nuo''s laughter floated all over the Wan''an Temple, and everyone was looking at the person who was laughing crazily with astonishment. All of Ou Nuo''s subordinates kneeled down to him, looking at him with faces full of worship, thinking that they were not qualified enough to even look at him.


    Just at this moment, the people who had entered the tower had brought the people of the six major sects out of the sea of fire, and they were actually all safe and sound. Maki Zin had a higher opinion of Ou Nuo, and his subordinates were all not simple either.


    Maki Zin laughed wickedly and pulled Zhao Min along. He signaled Cheng Xuan with his eyes and supported the heavily injured "Five Elements Child" and "Two Heroes" as they walked out of the temple.


    Ou Nuo could tell that something was wrong, he thought for a while, then shouted: "Hurry and go out of the temple!" Zhou Zhiruo pounced towards Maki Zin like crazy, but Ou Nuo quickly stopped him.


    "It''s him! He''s the one who killed Master!" Zhou Zhiruo''s face was full of pleading as he looked at Zhang Wuji, "Sir Zhang, please help me, go and kill him for me and avenge my master! I''m afraid I won''t be able to kill him in this lifetime. He''s too powerful! "


    When Zhou Zhiruo said this, everyone looked at Maki Zin strangely. But considering the situation when he was fighting with Zhang Wuji just now, it was not strange for him to kill Exterminate the Death Sword!


    When was on the road to the Bright Summit, he did not appear very often, so the disciples of the Emei did not know the name of the culprit. Now that they saw Maki Zin today, they all knew that it was true, however, he did not resemble the slovenly appearance he had back then.


    While everyone was stunned, the temple door closed and Ou Nuo shouted out. The six major sects'' clamoring immediately quietened down, and Ou Nuo angrily waved both his hands: "Do you know, now is the most dangerous time? You know what? And you''re still here with the Dong Family''s parents and the Xi Family''s short history? Ah, you can just wipe your neck with a sword if you don''t care about your life. What the heck, what are you doing? Furthermore, the six major sects do not have any sense of discipline at all.


    "Who are you? It''s your turn here and there ¡­" "Ahhh!" Before he could finish his words, he was already slapped on the ground by one of the people who saved him, and half his face became swollen.


    "You ¡­" As the Sect Master of Karakorum, when had anyone treated him in such a manner, even had to treat him with respect? This unknown fellow actually slapped him in the face, and pulled out his sword, wanting to fight to the death with him.


    "Attack again, it''s your life!" The person flinging him snorted, he looked at with disdain and stood a step behind him, "He is our Sir, the number one martial artist in the world. Hmph, just now that whatever Sect Leader Zhang was able to tie with Maki Zin, he was unable to even take on our Sir, it''s just you, hehe!" Zhang Wuji was standing at the side. He did not dare to directly offend him, as he was afraid of ruining his Young Master''s plans.


    Ah!" The crowd sucked in a breath of cold air before calming down. Could this really be true? They had not seen how strong Mu Ren was with their own eyes, but Zhang Wuji and the others knew that if they looked at Zhang Wuji''s decaying appearance, it was obvious that he was not lightly injured. If Mu Ren was able to beat him up like this, then even this seemingly handsome guy would not be able to withstand it.


    Ou Nuo smiled indifferently, and walked towards the most beautiful woman in the Emei Sect. Naturally, it was the Zhou Zhiruo who had just turned into a pear blossom from the rain: "Miss, do you believe in me?"


    Ou Nuo looked at Ou Nuo with red eyes and looked extremely pitiful. Ou Nuo couldn''t help but want to hug him in his embrace, but he resisted the urge and exclaimed in his heart: "Heavens, he and Zhao Min are both beauties that can make people moved, but they''re actually two extremes. Sigh, it would be too great if they could be kept in the harem!"


    Ou Nuo was completely unaware of his own situation. The subordinate behind him couldn''t stand his own young master''s current state and hurriedly pushed him away. He immediately knew that he had been embarrassed, and quickly covered it up with a chuckle.


    Just as everyone was laughing obscenely, there was a loud sound, and the entire Wan''an Temple collapsed. The people of the six major sects were already weak, and many people were lying on the ground. Everyone didn''t know what was going on, but the elementalists had actually used cannons to deal with them.


    Who didn''t know of the power of cannons? also understood what Maki Zin was saying. He originally wanted Maki Zin to transfer the cannons, and while he was saving the people from the Six Major Sects, Maki Zin ran away and closed the door, using the move "Catching a turtle in a jar". Right now, it seems like it''s being bombarded by cannons from the temple! Ou Nuo scolded the heavens three times, he immediately jumped up towards the temple''s wall, and immediately, a red light flew towards him, he quickly retreated back into the temple, the cannonballs flew past the high walls and struck the temple, causing a burst of sand and dirt, causing the six major sects'' people to truly be covered in dust.


    Ou Nuo hardened his heart, and with a dark expression, he roared out loud. This time, he added in his powerful inner energy, and spread it out far, far away, at the side of the temple, to prevent people from escaping and being directly blown to death, Maki Zin, Zhao Min and the rest were all agitated, the soldiers beside them had already lost all color, Maki Zin wiped off most of the mud on the ground and brought it in front of Wang Baobao, "Ear blocking, mouth agape, it''s fine, he can probably shout two or three times!"


    "What is this, the Lion''s Roar?" Zhao Min was furious, she was clearly inside, but he still had power.


    "No, he is just using pure force." Maki Zin held onto his right chest and coughed out a pool of blood. Zhao Min quickly patted his back and smiled to show that she was alright.


    Wang Baobao shook his head: "Not anymore! It''s almost used up! " Maki Zin stood up with difficulty, "Burst them all towards me, they must have backup, let''s talk about the solution inside!" Maki Zin guessed correctly, their backup is a Hero League expert led by Liu Ji, who would have known that they were all beaten up by Sai Han.


    In a short moment, the sound of cannons being fired rang out, causing the trembling to spread out for a few hundred miles, and once the Wan''an Temple was destroyed, the cannons would be completely shot out, and the elemental soldiers would form a formation, walking towards the temple, "Ah!" Dust rose from the ground of the temple as a human figure rushed out into the sky, fiercely staring at Maki Zin.


    Maki Zin looked at it for a long time before recognizing that the person with dust all over his face and his body that looked like a beggar, was Ou Nuo. pulled one of his hands, and with a tug, he could vaguely recognize that the person was Zhang Wuji.


    Ou Nuo was struck by a flash of light and looked at Maki Zin and Wang Baobao: "You guys still want to stop me?" Cheng Xuan looked at Cheng Xuan, and then leaned over and whispered into his ear, "This man''s martial arts are too profound, I can''t win against him right now, but today is indeed the best chance to kill him. However, all these soldiers were injured by his attacks, the result of the fight is unknown, furthermore, it is impossible for them to only have these few people, they must be delusional enough to think of saving him!"


    Maki Zin knew that even if Ou Nuo was alone now, it was not certain that his side would be able to win against him. Furthermore, after this battle, the power of the six major sects had been greatly reduced, and they would not be able to provide any significant help to the Ming Religion anymore.


    Maki Zin pulled Wang Baobao closer: "Are you confident you can kill him?" Wang Baobao shook his head, "He is too strong, all my subordinates were severely injured, the might of his roar is so strong that it can''t be considered weak."


    Everyone decided to just forget about it and leave. When they returned, the survivors of the six major sects all peeked at each other, though they did not know why.


    "Maki Zin!" Maki Zin turned around and angrily shouted at him, but when Maki Zin turned around, he pulled back his face and tried to come up with an interesting method, "You''re ruthless, so I''ll count it as you!" Without even looking at Maki Zin, Maki Zin let out a bitter laugh. He knew that today, he had offended the biggest enemy of his life.

 C83

    Ou Nuo let everyone support each other as they walked towards the previously agreed upon location by Liu Ji. In a small forest, there were no signs of people.


    Arriving at the lakeside, seeing the people lying on the ground, Ou Nuo''s eyes were filled with shock, he could not believe it, and pulled Liu Ji who was half-leaning on a rock: "She is not alone, right?"


    "A complete defeat, haha, a complete defeat!" Fifty-one people (not counting Tang Mizhen, he didn''t have enough with Ben), he couldn''t even beat a woman! Haha, to think that I am naturally incomparably quick-witted. So it turns out that I am nothing at all! " Liu Ji stood up with difficulty and placed his hands on Ou Nuo''s shoulders, "You don''t believe that a woman like her is so amazing, why don''t you call us to test her? There are seven ''Seven Star Arrays'', and Qing Cang and I will help out from the side ¡­"


    Ou Nuo sat on the ground in a daze and mumbled, "How is that possible? How is this possible? Didn''t you say that he is my greatest threat? "But he''s so weak, then what exactly is going on with this?"


    "Young Master, she might not be stronger than you!" He was one of Ou Nuo''s closest friends, Yuan Yan. He had always been like a brother to Ou Nuo.


    Ou Nuo shook his head: "She''s stronger than me, I can''t break through seven ''Seven Stars Arrays'', not to mention injuring all of them, with the help of two experts, over fifty first-rate experts, the random attacks are giving me a headache, hehe!"


    Liu Ji walked over to Xiao Qingcang''s side. Seeing that he was at a loss, Liu Ji was actually very happy, and knew that he was in love with Sai Han. He did not reveal anything, and said: "In the future, if you meet her, move away, and do not act rashly! Today, we suffered forty-two injuries, which is not much worse than having our Xiao Family destroyed! What a beautiful woman, you made me give you two big somersaults in my Hero League, her first! "


    Zhao Min and Wang Baobao personally supported Maki Zin into the Prince Ruyang Palace from the left and right, and sent him to a beautifully decorated room. Maki Zin sat cross-legged on his bed and said his goodbyes.


    Maki Zin chuckled as he thought about Zhao Min who had a face full of concern and said, "I''m fine, go call all of the doctors who were waiting for you. I''ll be fine after I rest for a while!"


    "But you were injured so badly and Zhang Wuji''s power was so deep, you were hit by his palm, how can you be careless!" Zhao Min looked at the smiling Maki Zin and was almost at a loss for words. Why is this guy always like this, is he joking?


    Maki Zin did not speak further, he closed his eyes, and undulations rippled around him. Zhao Min knew that she could not disturb him at this time, so she found a chair and sat down beside the door.


    Just as Cheng Xuan arrived at the entrance of Prince Kang Palace, he saw the pale Sihan walking over weakly. He hurriedly hugged her and asked, "Sihan, what''s going on with you?"


    "Help me to my room!" Sai Han dragged Cheng Xuan by the shoulder, Cheng Xuan nodded and walked inside the residence. Cheng Xuan and Sai Han both had profound strength, their palms faced each other, and helped Sai Han to recuperate from his injuries. It was only at dusk did the two of them start sweating profusely, Cheng Xuan wiped off the sweat on his forehead, and they walked out of Sai Han''s room, only to see Cheng Xuan wobbling towards his room.


    "Maki Zin!" Maki Zin turned around, supporting his chest, "Sis, something happened?"


    "Hmm, she was ambushed! He needs to rest, so you don''t need to go check it out. "Maki Zin, how did you know something happened to your sister?"


    "Is there any need to guess? When Wan''an Temple changed, Big Sis didn''t come. At that time, I wanted to have a problem with it, tell me exactly what happened to Big Sis. "


    "I don''t know the details either." Cheng Xuan spread out his hands, "But how did Sai Han train in that martial arts to be able to injure her with such a heavy injury? Her cultivation is even stronger than mine, and amongst all the people I''ve seen, only Ou Nuo can compare to her."


    "I''m not sure either." Maki Zin patted Cheng Xuan and walked towards the room as he laughed bitterly: "I''m afraid that even she is not clear about this himself?" He turned around and warned Cheng Xuan, "Don''t tell this to Mother." He mocked himself, "My mother is an imperial concubine. How can you hide this from her?"


    Maki Zin walked into the room. Han Yan was not there, she had probably gone to play, since people in the residence had long treated him as their little princess wife. She could enter and leave anytime she wanted, whether or not he was still a teenager.


    Just as Maki Zin sat down and drank a mouthful of tea, Ji Ya hurried over. Maki Zin hurriedly helped his mother to sit down and helped her hammer her shoulders: "Mother, you have to be happy to see me or Han Yan!"


    "What, you still want to compete with your wife for your mother?" Ji Ya looked at the embarrassed Maki Zin with a faint smile, and Maki Zin laughed, "Mother, you, know?"


    "I know? I''m your mother, don''t you know? Looking at how Han Yan has been these past few days ¡­ " Ji Ya laughed, "Besides, there aren''t many things in the Prince Kang''s Palace that I don''t know about." Maki Zin started perspiring profusely from''s words, he obviously knew what his mother meant by not much, it was his and his sister''s.


    "Quickly, sit down. You''re injured, and yet you still dare to act tough in front of me." Ji Ya held onto Maki Zin''s stool and sat down. Ji Ya stroked his hair and looked at her son who was dressed like a Chinese, "I have long realized that I do not know anything about my own children. I am not a good mother." As she spoke, tears fell from her eyes.


    Maki Zin lied and knelt on the ground, "Mother, please don''t think too much. The reason why Big Sister and I are not telling you is because we don''t care about you.


    "What are you doing? Get up!" Ji Ya caressed Maki Zin''s face, "Oh you, you''re the same as your big sister, if you''re good, just say it, everyone''s happy, if you''re suffering, just hide it for yourself. Heh, look at how many girls you have already grown up with, how many girls can you possibly bewitch? "


    "Mother!" Maki Zin really didn''t know what to say on this topic. With a face full of uneasiness, Ji Ya laughed, "I''m your mother, what else is there to say?" Then he asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. ''A little injury, but I''m still alive and kicking right now, am I not? '' "Hahaha!" Maki Zin spoke as he stood up and jumped a few times, like a little kid who was showing off by his mother''s side.


    "Alright, alright. I know that you''re fine now. Come here and sit down." Maki Zin rubbed his head and obediently sat beside Ji Ya.


    "Now, everyone knows that the Fourth Prince''s son is an outstanding young hero, as famous as his elder sister." In the past, everyone said he was a piece of trash. But now, he was able to fight against the great Ming Religion devil Zhang Wuji, in truth, all they wanted was to go to the battlefield and kill the enemy. Now, Maki Zin had already become their hero.


    "Hehe, mother, what''s going on with the crown prince and sister?" Maki Zin was really curious. The story of the second Emperor and his sister in the Northern Yuan Empire. Hunger.

 C84

    "Do you really want to know?" Ji Ya asked with a face full of smiles. Maki Zin nodded, "I still want to know your story, but when you were young, hehe, the person who pursued you must have broke through. Look, your father still hasn''t taken in a concubine yet?"


    Ji Ya seemed to have returned to her youth, her face dark. "To be honest, we have to start talking about the crown prince and Sai Han from when we were young."


    The first was the current Empress, and the other was Ji Ya. As for those who pursued Ji Ya, there were three of them, and with just these three, no one dared to go against her: the Emperor, the Fourth Prince, and the Prince Nan, which was also Aruna''s father.


    However, when Prince Kang was young, he had already said that he would not marry anyone other than Ji Ya. On account of the face of this younger brother of his, who still helped him ascend to the throne, he didn''t dare to force him. Thus, he said that unless Sai Han married someone on his own free will, no one could force him to marry her.


    But even though the imperial edict said so, who would dare to offend these three people who wield overflowing power? Speaking of them, the Prince Nan was not qualified in front of the Emperor and the Prince Kang, but he liked Ji Ya too much, and thought that she was worthy of her.


    However, the strange queen had finally sat on the second chair in the imperial harem (there was still the main palace queen, Bo Yandu, as her second queen). If there was another beautiful woman who was on par with her, who would be better than her?


    One day, she borrowed the name of her birthdate, the emperor set up a feast for her. All of the ministers and officials arrived, the Prince Kang originally wanted to get someone to present him with a gift, but he did not like the Queen at all. He did not expect that the emperor would send an invitation for it, and it was the same for Ji Ya.


    In high tide, her eunuch, Pu Zi Hua, brought a servant, saying that he was a high saint of Mount Kunlun and was willing to share his fate with everyone. He was like a living god, without a single mistake.


    Everyone wanted him to look at his own fate, and there was no mistake. There were a few people in the crowd who were so scared that their foreheads started sweating and their bodies trembled, because they were talking about their impending doom. However, that person also knew how to be a good person and would never point it out to anyone, and then he would say, ''Why do you have to go out to that place tomorrow, and you should be like that, so you will have a good fortune ahead of you.


    There were only three people who did not ask for advice: Prince Kang, Ji Ya, and Empress Qi.


    Ji Ya curiously asked the Prince Kang: "Why don''t you ask about the future, Royal Highness?" Prince Kang smiled without a word, he lowered his head and drank his wine, at that time, no one had power and influence over him, he did not need his future, furthermore, he did not believe in it.


    Seeing that everyone was rushing to ask, Ji Ya elegantly sat on the seat and laughed: "Don''t you women like to ask questions about this scammer? Why didn''t Miss go? " Ji Ya also laughed, she shook her head and did not say a word, but Prince Kang was extremely happy as he drank the wine in his cup after cup.


    When everyone finished asking, everyone sat back down happily. Prince Nan looked dejected and went back to his original position to look at Prince Kang, then fiercely picked up the wine pot and poured it into his stomach.


    "Ji Ya, don''t you want to invite Mister to take a look?" bowed and said, "If a person''s life is determined, then there''s no difference between asking and not asking!"


    Without waiting for Ji Ya to do it, the sir pounced towards her and shouted: "You''re the Bane Bane! You are the Bane! " Ji Ya didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Prince Kang let out a cold snort. In his fury, he threw the wine cup in his hand to the ground: "Men, drag this demon away!"


    Prince Kang, if you do not know self-love, you are the sinner of the world, and also the sinner of the imperial court! "


    "Cut off this demonic staff for me!" Prince Kang completely ignored the emperor and his officials who were sitting together. He stood up and shouted, causing the entire hall to become extremely quiet.


    "Push it out!" The Emperor looked at his younger brother and sighed. He still listened to his younger brother''s decision and the expressions of everyone present changed. He was actually intimidated by the Prince Kang.


    Prince Kang stood up and bowed to the Emperor, "Thank you, Imperial Brother!" He turned around and said to the officials, "Such a person who is trying to seduce the masses with his lies, no one is allowed to believe him!" Everyone nodded in agreement.


    The male king looked at the mighty Prince Kang and then looked at Ji Ya. His expression darkened and he continued to drink.


    When the banquet ended, a soldier rushed over to report and that person actually took off his iron chains and left through the air. Prince Kang''s mouth twitched as he shot a fierce look at the strange queen, scaring her to the point that she hid behind the emperor with a "Ah" sound.


    Prince Kang waved his sleeves: "Royal brother, I''m not feeling well today, so I want to go home and rest."


    The emperor looked at the queen beside him and saw her pitiful look at him. He nodded in agreement.


    "Odense, let''s go!" When Prince Kang looked at Ji Ya again, Ji Ya nodded lightly. The emperor extended his hand out, "Ji Ya, I permit you to never kneel before me in the future!" This could be considered as his gift to the Prince Kang, because the man who spoke just now made a mistake. As a Zhi Zun, he could not take Ji Ya anymore, and he could not hurt his brotherly feelings again.


    Ji Ya thanked him and walked out of the palace with the Prince Kang. On the way, the guards of the Prince Kang Palace came to report, but the royal seal was gone. This shock was not to be trifled with. Prince Kang brought Odeng Day to chase after the outside of the city, allowing the other soldiers to escort Ji Ya back.


    After that, the Prince Kang came back. He came back alone with the king''s seal, covered in blood, and then passed out.


    "Where did he take him?" Maki Zin poured a cup of tea for his mother, causing her to shake her head, "She''s dead!"


    "Hmm, someone who can enter the palace to steal the king''s seal is definitely not simple! Oh, I got it. It''s that bastard who slandered mother, right? " Maki Zin shouted as he patted his chest, Ji Ya nodded his head, "That man is very powerful. Odeng Riley died protecting your father, so he died together with that man. He is Alslen''s older brother, the former number one expert under your father''s command!" Maki Zin was stunned. So that''s how it was.


    After that, the Prince Kang and Ji Ya got married, and the majority of the people invited to the banquet were famous and expensive. The Prince Nan said that he was not attending due to his sickness, and thus, the Prince Kang had nothing to do with him. After the marriage, the Prince Kang let go of the authority he held in his hands and lived a peaceful life with Ji Ya for nearly twenty years, until recently when the Emperor requested for his help to regain his authority.


    "Oh, but what does that have to do with the crown prince and sister?" Maki Zin really could not hear the relationship between the two from his mother''s words.


    "Think about it. Sihan doesn''t go out much. How did the Crown Prince meet her?" Maki Zin laughed mischievously, "I thought elder sister loved to play when she was young, so I met him. Only then did I grow up."


    "The crown prince knows about this matter. Ever since he was young, he has been very respectful towards her highness. She said that she wants to see me, what can she do ¡­" Ji Ya sighed and did not say anything more. Maki Zin believed that the person who could have the Emperor as well as the Fourth Prince and the princess who was competing in Prince Nan was most likely someone.


    "At that time, he was still so young ¡­" Ji Ya smiled and made a few gestures with her hands.


    "He met his elder sister when he came to see you?" That''s right, do you know your sister''s nickname? " Maki Zin shook his head to show that he did not know, he did not expect his sister to have a nickname.


    "Little girl, it was taken by the crown prince." Ji Ya stood up and walked towards the window, releasing a sigh, "Probably when the crown prince was fourteen years old, I finally had Gao Yun. Sihan was only five years old at the time, and looked like a porcelain doll, hehe, and she was very obedient.

 C85

    "Oh, original, willing to come to the Crown Prince and sister have such a story." Maki Zin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said while laughing. He was lost in thought while looking out of the window, so he did not notice the change in Maki Zin''s tone of voice.


    "Yes, later on, the Crown Prince stayed in the Prince Kang Palace all day. Your father and I could tell that although he seemed to be looking for him, he actually wanted to get close to Sai Han. " But my sister was only five years old! " Maki Zin blurted out.


    "Hehe, although your sister is few in number, she is extremely intelligent. I wonder how many people have proposed marriage to her." Ji Ya laughed proudly, "Although many of them want to get involved with Meng He."


    "Then why didn''t elder sister choose the crown prince? "Right, they''re cousins, so naturally, they can''t ¡­" Seeing her mother smile and shake her head, Maki Zin knew he said something wrong and quickly stopped himself.


    "Oh you, why do you always remember the rules of the Han people? You''ve been at the Dali for so long, can''t they marry cousins as well? We can, of course, or the Crown Prince wouldn''t be pursuing Sai Han. " Ji Ya laughed, and Maki Zin scratched his head in annoyance. He was just used to looking at things like this, he had already read about it in the books, yet he actually said these words.


    "Hehe, then what does Big Sister think?" It''s because the crown prince is too kind to her that she has always treated him as an older brother. " Ji Ya smiled bitterly.


    "Then the crown prince will not change!"


    "Yes, when he was nine years old and at the Imperial Hunt, the Crown Prince held her hand and said to all the ministers that he wanted to protect her for the rest of her life. After that, no one came back to propose marriage, and at that time, he thought that the Crown Prince said he would protect her for the rest of his life, just like his big brother did, and he was as happy as a bird."


    "My sister was only nine at the time. How could she have thought of somewhere else?" Ji Ya nodded and smiled, "Later on, when Sai Han grew up, he found out what was going on and gradually stopped looking for the crown prince."


    "It''s like this. So the crown prince has always liked elder sister, but elder sister doesn''t like him?" "It''s not that I don''t like him, it''s that I treat him as my older brother." Ji Ya corrected Maki Zin''s mistake, "Only until the last time when Ah Mu Lang came to propose marriage did he finally find the crown prince to help out."


    "Hehe, Father must have put in a lot of effort when chasing after you!" Maki Zin giggled as Sihan slapped his head, but lightly lowered it. "Child, why are you asking this? I see your sister going, rest well. "


    "I know, Mother!" When she finally left, Maki Zin could no longer hold back, and vomited a mouthful of blood out of his throat. He half knelt on the ground, and then slowly crawled back down, the wound on Zhang Wuji''s palm was indeed not light, but Zhang Wuji was probably not any better. After being kicked on the shoulder by his "Single Solar Finger", if he were to be kicked full force again, he would also suffer.


    In a daze, Maki Zin felt a sense of warmth, and unlike before, when it was cold, he slowly opened his eyes. Han Yan was curled up at the edge of the bed, with wet tears that had yet to dry at the corners of her eyes.


    Maki Zin gently dragged Han Yan up and put him on the bed, then embraced him and fell into a deep sleep.


    When Maki Zin woke up, he saw Han Yan curled up in her arms like a kitten. Her eyelashes twitched, and he knew that the unfilial son had already woken up.


    "Achoo!" Han Yan could not help but sneeze loudly, she immediately sat up and looked at Maki Zin with a hidden bitterness. Seeing Han Yan''s messy black hair, Maki Zin seemed to be annoyed but his expression was not. Han Yan giggled and leaned into his embrace.


    "Young Master, what happened to you yesterday?" Han Yan rubbed herself against his chest and raised her head to look at his face.


    "I got into a fight with someone, and he beat me up into that state!" Maki Zin hugged Han Yan tighter.


    "Young Master, how great would it be if they didn''t fight and kill each other!" Han Yan had a look of yearning on her face. Maybe Lil ''Ye would have been able to accompany him longer like that, and she could also quickly find Aruna. Although she didn''t really like her, but as long as Young Master liked her, it would be fine.


    "What are you thinking about?" Maki Zin shook his head, "Han Yan, do you know what mother is saying today?"


    "Princess?" Han Yan shook her head and looked at Han Yan. She thought, if she were to ask Aruna such a question, sshe would definitely ignore it, and if Zhao Min were to ask such a question, he would definitely grab her neck and ask her what it was.


    "He said you were my wife!" After saying that, she smiled evilly at Han Yan who was blushing all the way down to her neck. "Does the wangfei know yet?"


    "Do you still not know who is in charge of the Prince Kang Palace?" Maki Zin stretched his body and then jumped down from the bed. Han Yan nodded: "Of course it''s the Duke and Princess."


    "Then that''s the end. Do you think she knows? You were in my room all night long, hehe, you''ve guessed everything." Han Yan kept her head down, but her face was full of happiness.


    Holding this kind of little beauty for a night is indeed a type of enjoyment and also a type of torture! Maki Zin sighed. With his current situation, he couldn''t do anything but pat Han Yan on the face, "I''m going to the Prince Ruyang Palace. You go find mother or sister!" Han Yan nodded and headed out of the residence.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, are you alright?" Seeing Maki Zin, Zhao Min circled around him twice, then nodded with both of her hands behind her back, and giggled, "Big Brother Maki Zin, you''re indeed amazing. You suffered such heavy injuries, and you''re completely fine now."


    Maki Zin laughed bitterly: "The Wan''an Temple have been moved to the ground, what do you plan to do now, and what exactly do you plan to do there?"


    "What are you doing? Big Brother Maki Zin, of course we can build another one, so what? Also, don''t throw it away. " Zhao Min said as she pulled Maki Zin inside, "You don''t know, after your Wan''an Temple battle, most of you already knew about it, but now you are a big celebrity, hehe!" Zhao Min looked at Maki Zin who had a bitter face.


    He would rather not be famous as a celebrity. In the past, he had only been playing around with his little tricks and even lined up to kill his own people. Now, he was afraid that he was going to explode.


    "Eh? Big Brother Maki Zin, why are you not happy at all? I know you like peace and quiet, but you are destined to do this, and with your identity, that is impossible. " Maki Zin nodded, "I want to see Prince Ruyang."


    Zhao Min called for the butler to bring Maki Zin over, and the butler respectfully led Maki Zin to Prince Ruyang. The moment Maki Zin entered, Prince Ruyang stood up and looked at him with spirited eyes, and bowed deeply.


    "Prince Ruyang, what are you doing?" Maki Zin hurriedly stepped forward to support him.


    "You are an orthodox Young Prince, you must not be disrespectful." When Prince Ruyang got up, he looked at Maki Zin with a focused gaze before laughing out loud, "What kind of son does Prince Kang have? How could he be as weak as those people described?


    Maki Zin had a good impression of the world-famous Prince Ruyang, he knew that in terms of using troops, he was probably the only one in the entire empire who could think so much with his father, because his father had protected him multiple times and he had a good relationship with the Prince Kang Palace.


    "I heard that the imperial government wants you to lead troops to war again." Maki Zin directly asked as soon as he sat down.


    "That''s right." The Prince Kang himself sat below Maki Zin, and spoke out, "This matter was done by Master Prince Kang." He thought that Maki Zin wanted him to stay at large, because no one knew the intentions of this Young Prince.


    "I don''t mean anything. I just care. What I want to ask is ¡­" Maki Zin''s eyes shot out a fierce glare, "In the end, who destroyed the Prince Nan''s manor?"


    "What?" "You ask ¡­" Prince Kang was so shocked that he immediately stood up and looked at Maki Zin with a face full of astonishment.

 C86

    Maki Zin bid farewell to the Prince Ruyang, and said his goodbyes to Zhao Min. Wandering on the street by himself, he only felt waves of cold wind blowing past him, and only remembered a few words from the Prince Ruyang. "Destroying a palace in the imperial city overnight, the Ninth Prince does not have that kind of strength." The Prince Nan was cold and indifferent, and it was also because of this that not many people have offended you. " Why is it that when Prince Nan''s entire family was annihilated, only his wife and son were not hurt? Could they really be that lucky? " Young Prince, at this point, you better not pursue the matter any further, just treat it as going past! "


    Maki Zin could not believe it, but he could not believe what the Prince Ruyang was saying. The person who destroyed Aruna''s family was actually his father, his father was ruthless enough, her schemes were deep enough, his way of doing things was also straightforward. In the entire Profound Sky Continent, only he and the Emperor had this kind of strength.


    It was precisely because of this Ninth Prince that he proposed to him and was rejected by him. Thus, he had this chance to annihilate the Prince Nan and let everyone suspect him. His father once wanted to humiliate his mother to the death just because of that person, so he openly refused to give face to the Emperor.


    Prince Nan had pursued his mother before, so he hadn''t come to their wedding banquet. At that time, maybe ¡­ Maki Zin did not dare to think further, and he could not do it either. What could he do if all of this was true, whether it was to avenge his wife who did not have a name, or to give up on Aruna?


    As he walked, he discovered that he had actually arrived at the Ninth Prince''s Duke Palace.


    "Hey!" It''s Brother Wang, if you are willing to come here, then we will be able to shine here! " Just as he turned around, he saw Cloud City looking at him with a face full of smiles, and pulling him by the hand, he was dragged inside.


    "Princess Cloud City ¡­" Just call me Cloud City, Brother Maki Zin. " Maki Zin was pulled by her to the main hall to sit down, his Cloud City stared at him and said, "Sit for a while, I''ll go call Royal Father, he also wants to see you a lot!"


    Maki Zin didn''t even have the chance to resist before he ran out of the room with a charming smile, leaving Maki Zin behind, who didn''t know what to do.


    Ninth Prince walked out while laughing along with his Cloud City. When he saw Maki Zin, he patted his shoulder and said, "Maki Zin, you''re willing to come to my Duke Palace. I''m too happy, but this is actually your first time here!"


    "I ¡­" Maki Zin really did not know what to say, because he had never planned to come here from the start.


    "Alright, Maki Zin, come to Uncle Wang''s place, just like at home, don''t be shy! I''ll get someone to get some food. " Ninth Prince patted Maki Zin''s shoulders and walked out the door, then turned back to Cloud City, "Accompany your royal brother well!" Cloud City smiled as he promised.


    Maki Zin thought to himself, it''s just making food, is there really a need to call the great Duke himself? What the hell was this?


    "Brother Wang!" Maki Zin immediately regained his senses, and when he turned around, he suddenly saw that his lips were about to touch his own face, causing him to fall backwards in shock. covered his mouth with his right hand and laughed lightly, "Brother Wang, what are you thinking about?" No, nothing! "


    "The food needs a long time before it''s ready. Let me take you for a walk to the prince''s mansion!" Cloud City looked at Maki Zin in anticipation. Maki Zin thought that it would be better to walk around, than to just sit here. He nodded and agreed.


    Maki Zin followed Cloud City to visit all the places in the Duke Palaces. It''s just that those rooms in the rear courtyard didn''t take him there. Even if they didn''t take him, he wouldn''t go there.


    Other people simply could not create such an atmosphere. Amongst the many dukes, the Ninth Prince was considered to be the weaker one, but his family was not weak at all. It could be said that he had everything that he needed and was on the same level as the Prince Kang Palace.


    Maki Zin couldn''t help but admire the cooking speed of this era. It had already been almost an hour, and the servants had come to tell them that the Ninth Prince had invited him to go over to eat.


    "Maki Zin, come quickly!" The Ninth Prince welcomed Maki Zin to his side. Maki Zin saw a forty year old beautiful middle-aged woman sitting beside the Ninth Prince, her body was sixty percent similar to his Cloud City. He had seen her at the palace banquet when he was young, so he knew that she was the Ninth Princess.


    "Brother Wang, why haven''t we met?" After Maki Zin sat down and his Cloud City followed suit, the Ninth Prince snorted, "That unskilled guy is always outside ¡­ Sigh, if he had a share, I would be satisfied. Fourth brother''s man, haha, I am not as good as him! Come on, let''s not talk about him anymore.


    The meal had passed in harmony, causing Maki Zin''s opinion of the Ninth Prince to change greatly. This was because the matter regarding the Prince Nan Residence had also reduced his disgust, furthermore, no one could be sure who was the culprit right now.


    Furthermore, Princess Hua-Yang also seemed to like Maki Zin a lot. From time to time, she would help him pass the dishes, so it wouldn''t be good for Maki Zin to decline her offer.


    After the meal, Princess Qian led her daughter, Cloud City, into the house to talk. Ninth Prince brought Maki Zin to the meeting room, and when he turned around, Maki Zin felt that he was completely different from before.


    "Maki Zin, you didn''t come to my Duke Palace to try to get engaged with me, right? "Hahaha!" After the Ninth Prince sat down, Maki Zin also sat down, and laughed bitterly: "Actually, it was my mind that had wandered over to your place!"


    "His mind wandered? Ha ha, good, if you were absent-minded, you would be able to come to my side. Seems like Maki Zin, you have a whole new level of respect for my Duke Palace! " The Ninth Prince stared at Maki Zin for a while, "You must be thinking about the matters of the Prince Nan Palace, otherwise why would you come to my place?"


    Maki Zin nodded his head, the Ninth Prince smiled bitterly and leaned on his backrest: "Fourth Brother can do anything for Fourth Sister, sometimes I am even afraid of him! Do you know that of all the brothers, your father was the best to me, and the others thought that I was only a prince! "


    "Ninth Wang Uncle, what do you mean by this?" Maki Zin stood up and fiercely glared at Ninth Prince. He didn''t want anyone to say that it was related to his father so he didn''t care at all as he sat there.


    "Actually, I want to know that Aruna likes you. I won''t ask for marriage." Ninth Prince paused, "Amugulang isn''t compatible with her." He then sighed, "Fourth Prince is very talented, and has a good understanding of everything, but after they got married, Prince Nan even said that Fourth Prince used some tricks to marry his wife. Fourth Prince was very angry today, and almost led his soldiers to enter the Prince Nan Palace, just for this reason, his sister-in-law did not allow him to lead any more soldiers, and asked him to give up his authority, and he agreed so readily. Just because of this matter, the whole world knows that Fourth Prince is willing to do anything for his sister-in-law." He took a sip of his tea.


    Maki Zin sat down on the chair he was sitting on. "The destruction of the Prince Nan was a matter that happened not long ago when my father regained control of the troops. "He ¡­" Then, he shook his head and said, "Impossible, father has such a big heart, how could he still cause trouble for the Prince Nan after twenty years?"


    "Actually, I hope not. Fourth Bro is a person that no one can figure out!" Ninth Prince sighed, "Regarding the Prince Nan matter, it would be best if you don''t pursue it any further."


    Maki Zin returned to the Prince Kang Palace in a daze and saw Sihan sitting on a stone chair in front of the door. "Royal Father went to see you yesterday. Actually, when he saw him and Han Yan hugging each other, he laughed and left, "I''m looking for you now!" Maki Zin nodded.


    "Sis, what''s going on?" Maki Zin sat beside Sai Han, and Sai Han''s face was slightly pale, his injuries had yet to completely heal, "The Ming Religion is related to the Hero League, the one who called the Hero League this time was the one who held me back, so it turns out to be a call for an expert."


    Maki Zin thought about Ou Nuo. He would definitely be unable to defeat him now, "Sis, you should have heard what Cheng Xuan said. Do you have confidence in defeating that Ou Nuo?" "I don''t know!" "I can''t hold onto the Heaven Leaving Sword Blade," he said, shaking his head.


    Maki Zin nodded his head, and Sai Han stood up. He thought for a while, "You went to the Prince Ruyang Palace, and then went to the Ninth King Uncle, right?" Maki Zin was startled, but Sihan sighed, "It''s not strange for me to know about the matters in the capital. Right now, it''s extremely dangerous outside, so of course I can find out where you are."


    Sai Han grabbed Maki Zin''s hand and said: "Little brother, no matter what, you cannot doubt Father, understand?" Maki Zin was shocked, his sister had actually guessed it, "Go quickly and see Royal Father, he''s getting anxious from waiting."

 C87

    Maki Zin looked at his father, who was smiling from the corner of his mouth not far away, and felt touched. He truly treated him very well, he smiled, and should have found out about his own matters.


    "Father!" Maki Zin called out and walked towards Prince Kang, who smiled and waved, signalling him over. Maki Zin quickly walked to the front of Prince Kang.


    Prince Kang looked at Maki Zin happily: "You didn''t injure yourself too badly, did you?" Maki Zin shook his head and stood beside Prince Kang. Prince Kang looked at the sky and pouted: You went to find Prince Ruyang? Maki Zin nodded, he did not want to hide anything.


    "Hmm, what did he say?" Prince Kang asked seemingly unintentionally.


    "Royal Father, I want to know if you have any relationship with the matters of the Prince Nan Palace or not." Maki Zin had made a great decision, but he still decided to ask Prince Kang directly.


    "Forty years ago, it was almost fifty years ago. There were three very good andahs who split everything in half, but if they couldn''t get the candy, they would choose not to eat it until there were three of them." Prince Kang muttered.


    "You were a prince at that time, how could you be like this?" Maki Zin did not really understand. In truth, he was just bullshitting from the start, he wanted Prince Kang to relax so much. Prince Kang was just an analogy.


    The Prince Kang smiled and did not answer, but continued, "Later on, among the most powerful people in the world, they were three out of the three." After saying that, he smiled at Maki Zin.


    "One of them is my father. As for the other two, one should be the Emperor and the other should be the Seventh Prince. But that''s not the case now, they are the Prince Nan!" Maki Zin clapped his hands with shock.


    Prince Kang sighed deeply, "That''s right! One is me, one is my royal brother, and the other one is Prince Nan. "


    "Then who is the one from Prince Nan''s family?" When Prince Kang said this, it was naturally because he knew that Maki Zin suspected him. He was indirectly telling him that he did not kill Prince Nan, and since he was willing to prove it, it was definitely not so. Maki Zin believed in this father.


    "Among those who wish to cause chaos in the imperial government, I am most likely not the Ninth Prince''s disciple who killed Prince Nan." A glint flashed across Prince Kang''s eyes, "I have a good plan, but with just these little shrimps, can they really set the world on fire?" Prince Kang said with incomparable confidence. In this world, there was no one who could touch him, not even the Emperor.


    "Father, how about negotiating a condition with you?" Maki Zin snickered at Prince Kang, who looked at his son with a weird expression.


    "I agree to enter politics. Help me quickly investigate the matter of the Prince Nan Palace." Prince Kang was stunned, "They were all slaughtered in his family, leaving behind Aruna, her brother and her mother. Because at that time, even if you and Aruna weren''t lovers, you were still good friends. Everyone knew about it, and people would think that I let them go because of you. This group of people are truly not simple! "


    "Father, I can''t do this anymore, it''s up to you, hehe!" "I agree to this matter. Tomorrow, you will follow me into the palace to meet your husband." Maki Zin agreed.


    "Royal Father, I don''t believe you. You really don''t know who the culprit is. Maki Zin laughed as he looked at his father''s extremely interesting expression.


    "Alright, let me tell you this. Since you''ve agreed to enter politics, you should know that the one who destroys Prince Nan is the prime minister." Prince Kang''s words shocked Maki Zin, "Boyan!"


    How could Maki Zin not know this madman, this extreme Mongol fanatic and this megalomaniac? He actually wanted to kill Prince Nan?


    "Do you know anything about the Five Names?" Hearing Prince Kang''s words, Maki Zin immediately thought of one thing, "Are you talking about the matter of Bo Yan wanting to kill ''Zhang Wang, Liu, Li, Zhao''?"


    Prince Kang nodded his head: "Because of this matter, Prince Nan and the Seventh Prince had the biggest disagreements with him, and almost wanted to pinch his neck in the hall." Prince Kang laughed as he shook his head.


    Maki Zin endured the laughter. His father said it easily, but thinking about how intense it was to fight in the imperial court, the Prince Kang leaned on the railings and said, "Although Prince Nan and I do not have much interaction due to old age, in the imperial court, the two are basically the same. If Bo Yan wants to stay in control, she has to get rid of me, Prince Nan and the Seventh Prince. "


    "He is still afraid of you, father?" Maki Zin also walked to the side of Prince Kang and leaned on the railing, and sat down straight.


    "Alright, now you know who it is. Do you still want to avenge the Prince Nan?" The Prince Kang looked at Maki Zin and said to the sky, "If it wasn''t for the fact that he was too influential in Wang Ting, I would never have let him go."


    "He won''t have a good ending." Maki Zin used the pillow in his hands and looked up to the sky, "Father, I still don''t completely understand why Bo Yan would do this."


    "Prince Nan, what did you hear from this title?" Prince Kang also followed Maki Zin''s example and sat straight on the ground, both his hands leaning on the railings to rest his head.


    "Prince Nan?" "Right." Prince Kang nodded, Maki Zin rolled his eyes, "Prince Nan, his power is in the south!" Maki Zin suddenly understood that the Prince Nan was suppressing the south, and all of his power was in that place. In that place, killing him to attack his father was indeed the best choice, he was at the same position as his father.


    Prince Kang praised: "En, my, Meng He''s son, good!" Maki Zin had heard this three times today, and he laughed bitterly. Prince Kang stretched and patted Maki Zin''s shoulders as he stood up, doing a few more modern fitness exercises.


    Maki Zin followed suit and stood up, pulling Prince Kang by the arm: "Father, I know you called me here to see how injured I am, but Big Sister and I are both very strong, you don''t have to worry." Prince Kang''s face was about to blossom. That''s right, his own son was able to compete with the head of the Ming Religion, and his daughter was even more unfathomable. They were all extremely intelligent people, and didn''t even know how they became fathers.


    "Alright, father, take a good rest!" Maki Zin looked at his head which had a bit of white hair, "If you laugh like today, then relax yourself." After Maki Zin finished speaking, he turned around and left. The Prince Kang chuckled and said softly, "This kid will care about me." He shook his head and went back to the study room to continue with his work. In order to look at Maki Zin, he had waited for another hour.


    Stepping into the room, Maki Zin saw a plate of carved plum on the seat, he sat down and threw it into his mouth, then nodded: "Han Yan''s skill has improved."


    "Is that so?" A pleasant surprise reached Maki Zin''s ears. Maki Zin turned around and hugged Han Yan. After their relationship had developed, they had become more intimate by quite a bit. Han Yan called out tenderly as she hugged both of her arms and bit her lips.


    Maki Zin lightly smiled as he let go of''s mouth. Han Yan then walked to Maki Zin''s side with a coquettish smile, "Young Master, if you want to, you can, if you want to." Maki Zin almost fell to the ground.

 C88

    The next morning, Maki Zin changed into palace attire and followed the Prince Kang to the palace, entering the imperial court, Maki Zin felt that the atmosphere was indeed extraordinary. The Prince Kang called for a palace guard, gave him a few instructions, and gave him a quick order badge, telling him to follow the guard, Maki Zin would be there shortly.


    The guard respectfully led Maki Zin to a room, and when Maki Zin raised his head to look, the three words "Imperial Study" were shockingly there. Maki Zin had already thought that would bring him here, so he was not surprised at all, the moment the guard flashed his order badge, the guards all stepped aside to make way, and Maki Zin smiled and followed him into the Imperial Study.


    "I wonder, how should I address you, brother soldier?" As a Young Prince, it was naturally very polite of Maki Zin to talk to him like that. The guard was overwhelmed by the favor and stuttered: "My name is Tick."


    "Oh, Tick!" Maki Zin found a place to sit with a smile, "Eh? Why don''t you sit down? " "This little one doesn''t dare!" Maki Zin knew the rules of the palace and did not force him to sit.


    "Titan, what do you think of Prince Kang Lord?" Maki Zin casually asked.


    "Lord Prince Kang, he is a hero, a true hero in our hearts!" Maki Zin saw the admiration on Tiet''s face and knew that he said it sincerely, so he smiled and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    "Dong ¡­" Maki Zin looked outside and didn''t continue speaking. His curiosity piqued, he stood up and patted his shoulder, "Speak, it''s fine."


    "In the current dynasty, Prime Minister Bo Yan has only one hand to cover the sky. He is afraid of the Prince Kang Lord alone." "Isn''t it because he is afraid of the Prince Kang''s prestige? Back then, the Prince Kang Lord was the bandit who rebelled against the Emperor and helped him ascend the throne. He, where does he not know about it yet?"


    Maki Zin listened to Tieba''s evaluation of his father and sighed in his heart. Historically, there had never been a Fourth Marquis who had intimidated the world, who had automatically abandoned the throne to assist his elder brother in ascending the throne. He could make someone like Bo Yan, who looked down on others, afraid, but now, he had actually met him, and he was even his son.


    One of them was his father. He bowed to Mu Ren and backed away, followed by a long-bearded man in a dragon robe. He was indeed a rare beauty, and beside him were two others, one of whom was the Ninth Prince, and the other one whom he seemed to have met before.


    "Hmm, this is Maki Zin?" The Emperor looked at Maki Zin who was bowing and greeting him and asked, the Prince Kang laughed, "Royal brother, this is my son." Maki Zin sweated. Why did the ancient people always use the word "dog" to introduce their sons?


    "Haha, that''s enough. Everyone, find a place to sit down. We''re all family, there''s no need to be so formal." The Emperor sat down at the seat of honor, and the others followed suit.


    "Maki Zin, actually, this time I called you into the palace to discuss Persia marrying me to the princess. Actually, I have something else to discuss." Ninth Prince whispered a reminder into Maki Zin''s ears. Maki Zin was a little surprised, after all he wasn''t prepared.


    Prince Kang sat beside Maki Zin, patting him on the shoulder: "This is your chance to train, actually we have already thought about it!"


    Training, in other words, training. Maki Zin saw that after his Wan''an Temple, his image of being "trash" had completely changed.


    "But, why did you use Cloud City as a pretense?" Maki Zin was confused, these two things were completely unrelated.


    "This is all because of Boyan." Ninth Prince told Maki Zin, "That bastard Bo Yan is actually trying to pull me into the water."


    "Maki Zin doesn''t know a thing or two about the matters in the imperial court, so he can''t guess what they are doing." He knows that the Ninth Prince''s brother loves Cloud City so much that he wants her to marry into his Persia. He might as well offend us all in one go, and if he doesn''t agree, he''ll say that he is not thinking about the big picture. Then trouble will come one after another. "


    Hearing Prince Kang''s words, the emperor''s face darkened. It seemed that he was extremely tolerant of this'' subject ''that was actually going against him, Bo Yan.


    "If we kill him, that would be the end of it!" Maki Zin''s words were similar to sarcastic remarks. The Prince Kang laughed bitterly: "Killing Bo Yan is easy, but he has countless of subordinates, and has involved too many people. Furthermore, with Ming Religion as a worry, we can''t have any more internal strife."


    "Alright, I''ll go settle the external problems. The internal troubles are yours!" Maki Zin stood up and said haughtily, for the sake of revenge against Aruna, stand aside and don''t care about anything else.


    Maki Zin saw that the four big shots were looking at him and his face was filled with joy. He knew that it was not good, but he had fallen on their hooks, and saying that he had to settle the Cloud City issue by entering the palace by himself was simply deceiving him to deal with the so-called external problems they were talking about. However, in order to avenge the Prince Nan, he accepted it.


    The Emperor stood up and walked to Maki Zin''s side, "The son of the Fourth Prince''s younger brother, must also be an outstanding hero of our Timur Clan!" Prince Kang was all smiles. It was worth it for him to have a good wife. Now that he had Hu Zi, Feng Nu should be satisfied.


    It was just a small country. It was said that this time, the people who had come were from the Ming Religion Main Altar, it was fine if they wanted to delay things a bit, but to marry the princess to him, especially to the one and only beloved daughter of the Ninth Prince, that was impossible!


    He could just find a pretty girl and go to the palace, bestowing her the title of a princess. Once married, she would be fine. In the past, there had been many people who had done these immoral things, no, it was this sort of thing.


    Maki Zin suddenly asked the emperor: "Your majesty, is there anyone called stripping?"


    The Emperor, Prince Kang, Seventh Prince all looked at Maki Zin strangely. The Emperor nodded his head: "Yes, he is very capable, but he is Bo Yan''s nephew. Bo Yan would like to recommend him and let us borrow him to make an excuse to deal with him." For an emperor to make an excuse and deal with it, it seemed that he was afraid of losing face.


    Bo Yan held a large portion of the imperial city''s military power, so even the Prince Kang had to refrain from using any weapons. After all, they were people who supported Yuan Shun Emperor.


    "Maki Zin receives the order. Young Prince Changping, head south, adjust your manpower and eliminate the Ming Religion!" The emperor also gave a piece to Maki Zin and patted his shoulder, "With these three tokens, there is no place in the world that you cannot go. The armies of the world, the tokens, everything, all will follow your orders!"


    Maki Zin accepted the order badge well, and looked at the emperor: "Use it properly, there''s no mistake!" Everyone looked at him strangely once again. Why was he so sure of himself? The emperor nodded, "Alright, I''ll try!" In fact, Maki Zin had only seen history, so he knew that stripping was indeed a virtuous and virtuous person. His undisguised pride was in his hands, of course, this was history, so who would know about the situation here? What nonsense. In any case, it was fine as long as he didn''t make any mistakes in his appointment.


    After exiting the imperial study, Maki Zin took a deep breath, shook his head, and said: "Sitting here, is truly not easy!" Prince Kang pulled his hand and walked to the side, and Maki Zin asked: "Royal Father, are we not going back?"


    "Let''s go visit a poor woman!" Prince Kang said.

 C89

    "Are you going to take me to see the Queen?" Maki Zin followed behind Prince Kang, the Prince Kang nodded his head, "The only thing I think I can do is to suddenly become the Queen of Sky, what a pity for royal brother, aiya!"


    After a while, Maki Zin followed his father to the main palace. From the history books, Maki Zin found out that the Empress didn''t get any favor from him and ended up becoming depressed. Although she was the queen her whole life, she didn''t enjoy the right to be one at all.


    "Prince Kang, if you come to my place, others will say that I''m trying to recruit important officials!" The Queen then let the Prince Kang and Maki Zin sit down opposite to each other with a smile.


    "Humph!" What other people like to say is their business, so what can you do about it? " Prince Kang slapped his thigh.


    "Royal brother, I know you. Whatever the emperor likes, it''s up to him. Don''t get involved in this matter. This sort of thing cannot happen in the imperial court!" The Queen smiled and handed over a cup of tea to Prince Kang and Maki Zin.


    Maki Zin saw that although he was old, he was definitely a beauty. He was touched by his kindness, could it be that he was really being bullied?


    "Empress, you should take care of yourself. I really don''t know what to say." Prince Kang took a sip of tea and stood up. The Queen stood up to send him off, while the Prince Kang waved his hand to indicate that there was no need. The Queen looked at Maki Zin and said, "This child is not bad!"


    After leaving the palace, Prince Kang brought Maki Zin into the carriage without even looking back: "In the palace, I only feel that she is still popular." He could hear the helplessness and regret in his voice.


    "Royal Father, just as you said, as a member of the imperial family, who can let themselves be? much less the central imperial palace of the royal family! " The Prince Kang placed his hand on Maki Zin''s shoulder, "That''s right, so I would rather be my prince than live in the center of the imperial family."


    "What is the relationship between the crown prince and the empress?" Maki Zin asked, the Prince Kang pulled open the carriage''s curtain, "In the palace, you don''t treat her well, the word ''too'' counts as one. He treats her like his own mother."


    Maki Zin thought to himself, that''s right, according to the records, after Empress Hu Du died, the crown prince cried loudly, and really didn''t leave anything behind. When he first saw her, he immediately thought that if she had followed an emperor who doted on her, her imperial harem would definitely be well regulated, and wouldn''t be in such a mess like now.


    As Maki Zin was immersed in his thoughts, he suddenly felt a burst of panic from the bottom of his heart. He threw himself onto Prince Kang and covered his body, "Pu, pu, pu ¡­" The voice came from all directions, Maki Zin felt that the voice was very familiar, "Sand?"


    Maki Zin raised his head to look. Sunlight shone into the carriage from all directions and turned the carriage into a hornet''s nest. His punch created a huge hole in the ground and he saw two rows of people with black cloths covering their heads with determination.


    "OH, shit!" Maki Zin roared out, and that group of people actually carried submachine guns, it seemed like they were even stronger, constantly shooting towards him and Prince Kang. If it weren''t for the loyal guards using their bodies to protect him and Prince Kang, it would be no different from this carriage.


    Prince Kang sat up once again. His face did not reveal the slightest bit of panic as he coldly asked: "What''s wrong?" Of course, Maki Zin couldn''t let him go, he quickly pulled him back, and with a turn of his body, a wave of coldness ran from his head all the way to his feet, each of them carrying a sniper rifle.


    Without thinking, he roared and retreated, holding onto Prince Kang''s hood as he jumped up. While in the air, he threw the hood towards the left row of assassins. The sound came again. The carriage''s lid had been crushed into powder, and at that moment, the carriage was shot to pieces by the sniper. The horse was instantly dismembered.


    Maki Zin hugged the Resistance King to his chest, borrowing the carriage''s hood to avoid throwing away any counterforces, he jumped into the house and shouted, "Everyone run away, we don''t need to throw our lives away!"


    After saying that, he quickly grabbed Prince Kang and fled to another house. The place where he stood earlier was immediately filled with thick bullets.


    "What kind of hidden weapon is this?! So powerful!" Prince Kang looked as if he had found a treasure, he had an excited expression on his face. If it was equipped with such a godly weapon, he would definitely win, there was no need for any tricks or tricks.


    "This is called a gun, it can''t be created now." As Maki Zin said this, he ran towards the back of the house.


    "Spear? Is there such a powerful gun? " The Prince Kang did not understand, and Maki Zin tugged at him, "This spear is different from the other spear! Hurry and run! "


    Because his robe was black and yellow, it was hard to tell when he stopped. Maki Zin suddenly stopped and could no longer hold on as he knelt on the ground. Prince Kang hugged Maki Zin, his face full of tears, as he sobbed silently.


    If he wants to kill the Royal Father, then they will have to kill them. Why did they have to use themselves as a shield? Prince Kang dripped tears as he looked at Maki Zin''s pale face, which was completely devoid of blood.


    "Father, father, this time, I really can''t take it anymore. You, you better hurry up and leave!" Maki Zin held my Prince Kang''s hands tightly and gently pushed him away, then used all his strength to push him away. Prince Kang was pushed a few steps back while squatting down.


    Prince Kang crawled to Maki Zin''s side. He had already fainted, hugged him and hid in an alley. There was a mat, and with a grab, it was thrown onto a pile of grass.


    "Brother, can you give me two sets of clothes?" The Prince Kang said as he threw all the silver in his arms towards. It was nothing much if he died, but the person in his arms was his only son.


    That man immediately knelt down, "Master Prince Kang! "You?" Prince Kang nodded and quickly helped him up. The man immediately went to find two sets of clothes and gave them to Prince Kang. Prince Kang threw everything on him, took off his robe and wore one, although it was a little small, he could still wear one. Then, he took off Maki Zin''s clothes.


    "Thank you brother. If I, Meng He and my son, can escape, I will repay you handsomely!" The man immediately knelt down, "This lowly one has not even had time to thank you for working for Prince Kang, how could I dare to repay you?!" He raised his head and saw that the two of them had already disappeared.


    Prince Kang was a person who had been out fighting for a long time, so lifting Maki Zin up was still very easy. After going to a place with many people, he grabbed Maki Zin''s shoulders, as if they were two people climbing over each other to leave, but this way, Maki Zin''s entire weight would hang by Prince Kang''s side, and the strength consumed by Prince Kang would more than double. Both of them had their hair in a disheveled state. If one did not look carefully, one would not notice that they were the dignified Fourth Prince and his son.


    In the alley, two men in black with submachine guns smiled at each other when they saw the mat covering the high ground. When they saw that the mat was covering the mat, they fired at the pile of grass.


    Prince Kang saw that the person wearing the bamboo hat was holding onto the strange weapon that Maki Zin had called a gun and immediately took it off Maki Zin to avoid him. After so many times, more and more people wearing the bamboo hat on the streets, Prince Kang thought to himself: Does this old man want to destroy us father and son today?


    "Father, put me down and hide me. Go back and lead the troops back, and then, bring me back again!" The Prince Kang snorted and brought Maki Zin to an alley before putting him down. He then leapt onto the wall and Maki Zin laughed happily.


    Not long later, a black-clothed man saw Maki Zin in the alley. He chuckled, raised his spear and faced Maki Zin, and with a "bang" sound, he walked towards Maki Zin.


    Didn''t you lose a lot of weight a few days ago? You were even able to fight with Zhang Wuji and made Young Noble hold his breath. Why are you lying on the ground like a dog now, hehe! The black-clothed man put his spear on Maki Zin''s shoulder and kicked him: Hey, are you dead?


    "The one who will die is you!" Just as that person was about to raise his gun, he felt a pair of thugs around his neck. His neck turned cold, and he no longer knew what had happened.


    "Why, why bother? "Father!" Maki Zin smiled bitterly as he watched Prince Kang keep his small knife and place it on Yue Yang''s shoulder.


    "Kill one, we''re missing one!" Prince Kang picked up the spear on the ground and supported Maki Zin out of the alley.


    "Father, there is a spot on that thing where you can move it. When you see the enemy, pull it and use the hole to point it at them." Maki Zin no longer had any strength left, so he threw himself onto Prince Kang''s shoulder and fainted.


    When Prince Kang saw that they were chasing after the Prince Kang Residence, he followed them. You have this called a gun, and I have this as well, back then when I killed the enemy and abandoned their armor, you were all still drinking milk!

 C90

    Prince Kang followed those three people and walked very far away. Normally, they would have arrived at the Prince Kang Palace in half an incense''s time, but right now, there was definitely someone waiting for them in front of the Duke Palace.


    Seeing that they had arrived at a place devoid of people, Prince Kang revealed an evil smile. Seeing that the gun was on his shoulder, with Maki Zin''s right hand wrapped around Maki Zin''s, he placed his index finger on the "mechanism" of the thing called a spear, and pointed at the three of them.


    "Poof, poof ¡­" As soon as the sound rang out, the three unsuspecting fellows immediately went to see Jesus. Hungry, no, they went to meet Buddha.


    If Maki Zin was awake, he would definitely say that his father was really cool now, holding onto his spear hilt, his long hair fluttering in the wind. He threw the things in his hands away and picked up a handful of the powerful hidden weapons that had fallen to the ground.


    Prince Kang wanted to look for the city guards, but when he thought about the guys in their hands, he immediately rejected them. That was only the lives of the former soldiers, he gritted his teeth, turned around, and walked towards the palace.


    "Maki Zin, you have my support. Royal Father will immediately bring you to the Imperial Palace and use the criminal doctor to treat you!" The Prince Kang shook his body and walked towards the palace.


    The palace was not far away, and a soldier dressed in common tried to stop them when he saw the two. However, when he approached, he was so frightened that he immediately knelt down. "Greetings, Prince Kang!"


    "En, get up. Quickly bring me into the palace!" Prince Kang looked at the heavily injured Maki Zin and walked over.


    Maki Zin rolled to the side and let out an extremely painful cry. Prince Kang looked at the soldier with a long blade in his hand who had a face full of satisfaction and lamented that his life should be as such, why would the guard of the imperial palace walk more than a kilometer away? He was still too careless, it seemed like he had lost both father and son.


    "Haha, Prince Kang Lord is indeed powerful, even with so many people armed with heavy weapons, he still almost entered the palace." A laughter rang out as a handsome young man dressed in a blue robe walked over with four men and two women.


    "You are ¡­" Prince Kang didn''t know a single person in front of him. Even if he died, he had to know who his opponent was.


    "I''ve only let young master''s men defeat me, that''s all!" Ou Nuo waved his fan and chuckled.


    "You are Ou Nuo!" Prince Kang glanced at Ou Nuo, and limped over to Maki Zin''s side and lifted him up. Maki Zin woke up from the fall, looked around, saw Ou Nuo and the others, and squeezed out a smile. "I''ve seen quite a few of them, and in the end they are going to fall into your hands. "Alright!"


    "Brother Ou Nuo is truly a big shot, to be able to ask us at a time like this, I actually treat you like that, like that, how can I say it!" Ou Nuo raised his fan and turned his waist.


    "Maki Zin, can I give you one more chance?" Ou Nuo said to Maki Zin seriously, while he licked his dry lips, "Do I still have a choice?"


    "Yes, listen to me, you father and son live; otherwise, news of Prince Kang and your journey west will spread like wildfire." Ou Nuo looked into Maki Zin''s eyes and met eyes with him without fear. Ou Nuo sighed, "I won''t be happy to have an opponent like you!"


    "If you want us father and son to betray the family, then do it!" Prince Kang snorted and closed his eyes. His words were as good as gold, and he would never agree to any of their conditions. Even if father and son were to die, they would not be allowed to die on the spot.


    "All the people in the imperial court are useless, only Your Highness, you are a true hero and a hero. Ou Nuo cannot bear to harm you two, father and son, the number of people that I, Ou Nuo, admire are few, it just so happens that both of you are father and son!" Ou Nuo actually bowed towards Prince Kang and Maki Zin.


    "You, think too big. You know, the world, no, it won''t be yours!" Maki Zin forcefully opened his eyes and said.


    "Liu Ji will also listen to me, what can that Zhu fellow do?" Maki Zin said with a face full of confidence. Maki Zin originally only knew that he was not someone from this world, so he did not understand where he came from.


    Now he was sure that Ou Nuo had teleported here from the 21st century onwards. That kind of submachine gun was developed only in his era, it would be ridiculous to say that he came from another universe, he even knew that Liu Ji and Zhu Yuanzhang had even asked him if he killed Zhu Yuanzhang at the Thousand Prajna Temple, just to test if he knew that the gun was from a different world.


    Hehe, what kind of world is this? To think that two people from another world would come here. Furthermore, this fellow is also armed.


    Prince Kang obviously could not understand what they were saying. He could only tell that the person in front of him had the ambition to rule the world, which meant that he was his enemy.


    "Prince Kang, you''re really not willing to cooperate with me anymore." Ou Nuo''s face was filled with persuasion, but his tone revealed his killing intent.


    "That''s right, we father and son will end up here today!" Prince Kang hugged Maki Zin tightly and sighed, not saying another word. Maki Zin extended his right hand and grabbed his father, "Father, us father and son being together is also very, very good!"


    "Hehe, the one I owe the most in my life is you. Sigh, it seems that I won''t have the chance to compensate you!" Prince Kang had always kept it in his mind that he did not see Maki Zin grow up.


    "No, you did it for me. I know that you are a good husband and father!" Although Maki Zin''s breath was not strong enough, the words he spoke were abnormally firm.


    "Brother Maki Zin, it all depends on you. The lives of you father and son are in your hands!" Ou Nuo pointed to Maki Zin.


    Maki Zin looked at Ou Nuo and smiled: "Help you? No one can change anything. " From his words, Ou Nuo thought that he was helping his, and was overjoyed. Suddenly, his face turned extremely gloomy, Maki Zin slowly raised his head, with his middle finger raised high, "Fuckyo, do it!" After saying that, he closed his eyes with Prince Kang.

 C91

    "Kill!" Ou Nuo was so angry that his face turned green, the people beside him did not understand, they had never seen their Young Master get so angry, why did that person raise his middle finger and say something weird, was it like that?


    But since the Young Noble had given the order, he would naturally obey. Green Tree, who was the one who assassinated Maki Zin during the Wan''an Temple, waved her hand, and the two people beside his raised their spears, pointing it at Maki Zin and Prince Kang.


    "Ah, ah!" Two extremely terrified wails sounded out, both Maki Zin and Prince Kang were startled, the two people holding onto the spear grabbed onto their necks, with a white Ling tied around their necks, they fell onto the ground dead.


    Those around Ou Nuo all broke out in a cold sweat. Experts, absolute experts, those who could follow closely beside Ou Nuo were not weak, but they were easily strangled to death, and with so many of them not being able to save any of them, they were all considered as experts. However, if they met someone at this level, they might not even be able to retaliate, perhaps only Young Master could do so.


    Without even looking at the two, he ran towards Prince Kang and Maki Zin and squatted down, "Royal Father, little brother, are you guys okay?" He took a look at Prince Kang, only injuring his leg, and heaved a sigh of relief immediately. Then, he looked at Maki Zin who was in his father''s embrace, and his face immediately darkened to the extreme. Prince Kang''s face was also filled with anxiety. I looked at Maki Zin''s face.


    Seeing that she had killed him, he was enraged, but knew that he was no match for her. Seeing that Sai Han was actually helping Maki Zin with his recovery, how could he let go of this opportunity, he picked up the gun on the ground and aimed it at Sai Han, wanting to pull the trigger.


    The people around Ou Nuo, including Ou Nuo, were all shocked. When they saw the lady with her back facing them, it was already impressive that she was able to move, but she was even able to kill an expert with a wave of her hand, and it was as if nothing had happened. Furthermore, it was only ten meters away, there was still no one who could save her.


    Ou Nuo chuckled dryly, then walked forward a few steps and greeted the scholar in a refined manner: "I believe that this is Miss Sai Han, Prince Kang Lord''s beloved daughter, Princess Ming Hui. I am Ou Nuo courteous!"


    Sihan was concerned about his little brother, so how could he care about others, he did not reveal his true feelings. Those subordinates of Ou Nuo, would have shown anger on their faces if they did not make a move normally, but this time, they looked at each other, not a single one of them had an expression, and felt that this was how it should be. Experts, especially those like this who were truly unfathomable, would respect even their opponents from the bottom of their hearts.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Sai Han put down his left hand, turned around in shock, and stunned everyone. They never thought that the three experts who had silently killed their side were actually so beautiful, and also had a tall and slender figure, and when they had seen Zhao Min before, they thought that she was the most beautiful, but they had never thought that they would meet a girl as beautiful as her. Zhao Min was lively and lovely, while Sai Han was elegant and cold, and the two of them looked different, but they were both devastatingly beautiful women. Greenwood and the girl beside her could be considered beautiful, but in front of Sai Han, their faces immediately lost all color.


    Ou Nuo was already thinking in his heart, if he could get his and Zhao Min, it would be worth it even if he did not fight with all the Zhi Zun in the world.


    Other than Ou Nuo, their backs were already covered in cold sweat. This was because Sai Han''s eyes were filled with killing intent, and that killing intent was something they could not withstand, they did not even have the courage to resist.


    "It was you who brought people to kill my father and brother." In the end, Sai Han''s gaze landed on Ou Nuo, "I ¡­" To such a beauty, how could he say that he had killed her father and his little brother?


    "I only want you to answer yes, or no!" Sihan''s voice was flat, frightfully flat, light and pleasant to the ear, but they were afraid.


    "Yes sir!" Ou Nuo gritted his teeth and agreed. Why did he have to give her the upper hand the moment he saw her?


    "You are Ou Nuo?" Sihan raised her long sleeves. She had the same habit as Maki Zin, she just liked to wear clothes of sweat.


    "Princess knows me?" Ou Nuo''s face was full of joy as he pointed at himself, "Not interested." After Sihan finished speaking, he returned to Prince Kang''s side and took out a white Ling, then gently bandaged Prince Kang''s wound.


    The bystanders were all dumbstruck, even the two girls from Green Tree had no choice but to be stunned. Ou Nuo looked at Sai Han who was taking care of his father and brother carefully, sighing to himself that his wife was like this, asking for nothing else.


    After helping the Prince Kang bandage him up, the Prince Kang smiled and said "my good daughter". Sai Han shook his head and supported Maki Zin to walk to the side, the Prince Kang led the way with a limp, no one stopping him.


    Sai Han leaned Maki Zin against a small tree and supported the Prince Kang to sit down, saying: "Father, you and little brother should rest for a while!" Just as she was about to turn around, her hand was grabbed. It was Maki Zin.


    "Sis, don''t go. Your injuries aren''t completely healed yet!" Sai Han gently put down Maki Zin''s hand and knelt in front of her, "I''m fine, they dared to harm Royal Father and you, how can you just let it go like that!"He smiled sweetly and said, "How about it? I''ll tell you about it as well. You should give me some face!" Prince Kang knew that she had become like this in front of Maki Zin. She was used to it, when he looked at Sihan''s smiling face, he almost fell over.


    Sai Han took out a piece of white silk and stood not far away from Ou Nuo. "Take out your weapon!"


    "W-what?" Ou Nuo was still unconscious. After knowing that Sihan had spoken, he finally understood his position, this beautiful woman was his enemy, and from her actions just now, he might not be able to defeat her.


    "How can I fight with Miss?" Ou Nuo scratched his head and laughed.


    "I won''t stand on ceremony if you don''t attack!" The injuries on Sihan''s body had not completely healed. Since they couldn''t fight for a long time, he could only end the battle quickly. After he finished speaking, his figure flashed as he rushed towards Ou Nuo at a speed that could not be seen with the naked eye.


    Seeing that the jade-like hand was unmoving, Ou Nuo seemed to have lowered himself by half. Although Sihan had retracted her palm, she had already released her power and struck Ou Nuo''s back, forming a large hole that could be used as a grave.


    Ou Nuo could defend against the Heaven Leaving Sword''s slash, but he had no idea if he could get touched by this beauty. He did not dare fight head on like he used to, and reverted back to his normal form.


    Everyone had already seen Ou Nuo waving his hands and killing people ten meters away while they were recuperating. Ou Nuo turning his body around in the air didn''t feel that it was anything strange, if not, he wouldn''t have been able to fight with Sihan.


    Initially, Ou Nuo thought that even if this strange attack couldn''t injure Sai Han, it would give her the upper hand, but while she was in the air, Sai Han raised both of his hands towards her, fiercely shooting out two white caltrops. On the other hand, Ou Nuo was extremely shocked, he hurriedly turned around in midair and took three steps back after landing on the ground.


    The people at the side were all dumbstruck. Maki Zin''s face also became suspicious, but because he was too engrossed, he caused the wound to open up and he snorted coldly. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead, Prince Kang immediately asked and Maki Zin shook his head.


    Everyone believed that they wouldn''t even be able to receive a single blow. Maki Zin compared each other for a bit, and thought that he would be able to block around ten moves from his sister, but if it was Cheng Xuan, he should be able to block 50 moves from her. As for Ouyang Muzhi, that fellow who could block 300 moves from Bing Ling, he still didn''t think that he would be able to defeat his sister.


    Although Ou Nuo was always defending, no matter how fierce Sai Han''s attack was, it could not hurt him at all. After a hundred moves, Ou Nuo saw that there was not a single sign of Sai Han''s attack weakening.


    Sihan suddenly used Bai Ling, causing Ou Nuo to be unable to hold on for a moment, and his left shoulder was hit, causing him to retreat far away.


    Ou Nuo rubbed his aching left shoulder, then opened up his palms and pounced towards Sai Han. Sai Han spun around as though he was trapped in a tornado, passing Ou Nuo''s energy and running away.


    The two powerful forces clashed against each other, causing all the plants and vegetation to be uprooted, and even Ou Nuo, who was near to them, was not affected by the fall, and was completely disoriented. Maki Zin and Prince Kang were further away, their long hair floating in the air, and Prince Kang continued to support Maki Zin as they retreated.


    When they got close, Ou Nuo rushed into the "tornado". As his palms met with the tornado, a golden wave spread out in all directions, and those who were just about to stand up were struck again, causing a few with weaker cultivation than the others to cough out blood.


    The Bai Ling in Sihan''s hand looked at Ou Nuo coldly, before stepping forward again. Ou Nuo extended his palm out to meet Sihan''s attack once more, and his right hand suddenly extended forward to grab Sihan''s shoulder, the force from his feet threw Sihan away, and Maki Zin once again extended his middle finger towards Ou Nuo. He had been playing Shouldering.


    Sai Han''s body became unstable, Ou Nuo had already closed in. Sai Han let out a soft shout, and swept out, causing a half circle on the ground, causing Ou Nuo to take a step back.


    Sihan was about to step forward, but with a "bang", it came from behind Sihan, causing Maki Zin and Prince Kang to stand up. Ou Nuo''s face was also filled with shock!

 C92

    Ah!" Just as the thundering sound was heard, a miserable shriek was heard. It turned out that the silhouette of Sihan was still there. The soil on the ground fell to the ground.


    "What is this?" Maki Zin was speechless, seeing that the Saihan had walked out from behind a tree a hundred meters away with a sniper in his hands, everyone present let out a sigh of relief, only then did they realize that he was an enemy.


    Ou Nuo also did not manage to see how Sihan disappeared either. It should have passed before the sound of gunshots even rang, but due to the speed being too fast, it left behind afterimages.


    When they thought about it, they all started to sweat. If they pissed her off, with her pinching them like this, there was no need to do anything else, and then looked at Prince Kang and Maki Zin who were not far away, if they were to kill them just now, the people here, other than Ou Nuo, would not be able to live. In fact, they had already realized that in the future, they would run as far away as they could from now on.


    This was a sniper rifle! He did not have a lot of stock, and in here, he could not even produce a gun or a bullet.


    "Royal Father, little brother, let''s go!" Sai Han supported Prince Kang and Maki Zin up and walked towards the direction of the palace, but no one stopped them.


    "Young master, you can''t bear to part with me!" "No, I can''t win against her!" Ou Nuo glanced at the green mountain and took his leave first.


    Upon entering the palace, the emperor immediately rushed over. "What''s going on?" He was so angry that he shouted at the eunuch beside him, "What are you still standing there for? Go and call the imperial physician. You''re just a fool." The eunuch ran off as fast as he could.


    After a while, the royal doctors rushed over and helped Prince Kang look at his injuries. Prince Kang pointed at the unconscious Maki Zin on the bed: "Help him look after the injuries first."


    "Young Prince sure is lucky!" "Pah!" With a loud crash, the imperial physician fell to the ground, five finger marks on his face. "He''s already injured to this extent, how lucky is he?" The emperor raised his hand in frustration and was about to hit him again when he was stopped by the Prince Kang. "Just say what you want to say!"


    The imperial physician, of course, knew the position of the Prince Kang. Trembling, he stood up and said, "The Young Prince''s body was injured by those strange concealed weapons. The Prince Kang looked at Sihan, and Sihan also looked as if he was rejoicing, but fortunately, he managed to pass his true qi to Maki Zin in time.


    The imperial physician called for everyone to go out, they all waited outside, and after a while, Ji Ya brought Han Yan, Ba Gen, and even Cheng Xuan came over. Gao Yun who had a big stomach and Sun Xin Song also came over to look, and upon hearing the news, the officials who came to greet them did not stop.


    Prince Kang said: "It''s not like it''s a big deal. When people of the imperial court were assassinated, what happened? Go back, if you have anything to say, we''ll discuss it in the morning court tomorrow. " Only then did those unrelated officials leave.


    The Prince Kang seemed to be lost in thought and suddenly stood up with a clap of the table: "My child dares to do that, if I, Meng He do not avenge this grudge, I will not rest until I am dead!" Everyone was shocked. That was true, when had he been chased by so many people to run around the streets?


    The sky had already darkened and several hours had already passed. Prince Kang was half-hugging Ji Ya who was crying, she was unwilling to rest no matter what. The Imperial Physician walked out with a head full of sweat. In his hand was a plate, which was filled with dull iron. If Maki Zin had to say, it was a bullet.


    Everyone surrounded their plates, clicking their tongues in surprise, sighing at how hard Maki Zin was to live after being hit by so many steel fellows. Only a top-notch expert would be able to kill someone like that, but from what Prince Kang had said, it had been sent out from a type of machine, so it was a pity that he was in a hurry to leave, and had forgotten to bring the weapon with him. That was the "Mythical Technique". The Prince Kang called the emperor to go with him to the imperial study to measure his strength.


    Maki Zin went through a huge surgery, and when he woke up, ten days had passed. When he woke up, he saw a young lady sneakily running into his room, her curiosity piqued, wanting to see what he was up to. He quickly lay down on the bed and pretended to sleep.


    The young lady crept to Maki Zin''s bedside to see if he had woken up. She pouted her lips and found a chair to sit on in front of Maki Zin. It''s been over ten days. " Maki Zin felt comfortable listening to her voice.


    The young lady really thought that Maki Zin had fallen asleep, and continued talking non-stop, and even talked about some of the things that happened in his room. Maki Zin felt that it was hard to continue listening, but she never told him who he was, nor about his parents.


    After sleeping for more than ten days, naturally he would not be able to sleep for long, and would only have to take a nap, and after a while, he would wake up. The young lady was still there, and Maki Zin suddenly stretched lazily and sat up, the young lady then jumped away with an "Ah!", pointed at Maki Zin and stammered: "You, you, you''re awake?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong? Can''t you see that I''m sitting here?" Maki Zin lifted his blanket and stood up, stretching his body. Not bad, it looks like I''ve recovered pretty much. My body is indeed abnormal. It''s good enough that I have so many guns in my body, I can get out of bed and move around after 10 + points.


    "You, you ¡­" The young girl pointed at Maki Zin, her face flushed red to the point that blood could almost drip from it. Maki Zin walked in front of her. It belongs to the green apple type.


    "You, you don''t wear clothes." How could this habit of hers not change? Luckily, the ancient close-fitting clothes were always long, otherwise, the stench would be too much, and this would be the third time someone told me about it.


    "Alright, that''s why you''re scared. I''ll go and put it on!" Maki Zin turned around to find his clothes. The young girl suddenly said, "Who? Who said I was scared? You are not allowed to wear it!" Maki Zin swallowed his saliva (Don''t misunderstand, Maki Zin wasn''t a pervert, or perhaps it''s more accurate to say that he wasn''t a pervert, and was completely scared by this little girl). The young girl looked at him as if he was a monster. "What''s wrong? You even took off your clothes. See if I''m scared or not!"


    Maki Zin was completely defeated by him, the girl was too strong, he quickly slipped under the covers, the girl laughed out loud: "So he''s just a coward!" Maki Zin really wanted to stand up and take off his clothes to prove that he was a "coward".


    "Where are they?!" Maki Zin asked the girl, naturally asking about his father, his mother and the others, "Eh? I have not seen you in the Prince Kang Palace before! " Maki Zin stood up again.


    That young lady clapped his hands and laughed crisply: "You''re an idiot. You''re so heavily injured that you can''t move. That''s why, you''ve always been at the palace!" This is the palace? " The girl spread out his tongue and nodded. He looked extremely cute, Maki Zin had the urge to pinch her tender face.


    It was no wonder that Han Yan was no longer present. She could not stay in the Imperial Palace for long, because most of the people inside were blushing, so even if there were fewer people, they would all be at ease. Maki Zin gratefully looked at the young lady: "Were you the one who took care of me these past few days? "Thank you!"


    "Tch!" The girl waved her hand and turned around. "Who do you think you are? You actually want me to take care of you. "Aunt Yong has always taken care of you, king, prince, princess, princess, and a little girl. Although she''s not as cute as the princess, she''s very gentle. She''s called Han Yan, and she comes here every day as well."


    "Why isn''t anyone here today?" Maki Zin felt that it was a little strange.


    "The princess is giving birth to a child today, so of course they can''t come. I had originally wanted to go as well, but they wouldn''t let me, hmph!" As he spoke, he slapped the table.


    "Which princess?" Damn, Princess Gao Yun, what other princess can make the Prince Kang''s family go? My name is Xiao Ling, from now on you can just call me that, I, the young miss, gave it to you. " As he spoke, he placed his hands on his waist.


    "Alright, alright, quickly go and find me a set of clothes!" Maki Zin waved his hand, "What are you doing?" Xiao Ling stared at Maki Zin.


    "Stupid, of course it''s to see my nephew!" Maki Zin jumped off the bed, "I also want to go out and play!" Xiao Ling pulled Maki Zin''s hand and shook it, causing Maki Zin to struggle free, "Okay, help me get my clothes, I will bring you out." With his identity, it would be easy for him to bring someone out.


    After a while, Xiao Ling ran in with a pile of clothes. Maki Zin pointed at her. Xiao Ling! " A certain girl glared at Maki Zin angrily, causing Maki Zin to immediately plead guilty, "Xiao Ling, are you moving house now?"


    "I''m going out to play. How can I go without clothes?" Xiao Ling nodded her head, her right index and thumb pinching her chin, considering what she was missing. Maki Zin found a set of clothes and changed it. Looking at it, it was actually royal clothing, she curiously looked at Xiao Ling who was still thinking, "How did you get this clothes?"


    "Oh, that, I saw it. Just randomly grab it from the castle, what''s there to ask?" Xiao Ling looked at Maki Zin with her helpless expression, and continued to think about what she needed the most.


    Maki Zin was speechless, what joke was this, he could have just casually grabbed the imperial robes, what the hell was this little girl doing, but there was no time, he quickly pulled her towards the door.


    "My clothes, my waist drum, my ¡­" Xiao Ling pulled back with all her might and reached behind with her right hand. There was nothing Maki Zin could do, he let go of him and said, "Are you going to leave or not?" Xiao Ling nodded, "But it''s mine..." Xiao Ling pointed to the pile of things she brought out, "I''ll buy it for you!"


    "Really! Oh, oh, oh, that''s great! " Xiao Ling jumped up high, landed, jumped again... Maki Zin was about to go crazy, his mouth twitched, "Let''s go, idiot!" Xiao Ling laughed as she pulled Maki Zin and skipped out of the palace.

 C93

    After exiting the palace, Xiao Ling was so happy that she was jumping around, her mouth humming a little tune. Maki Zin pulled her back: "Why were you always hiding behind me just now, as if afraid that others would see you?"


    "Is there? I just hate them! " Xiao Ling blinked her eyes and revealed her two rows of pure white teeth. Maki Zin suspected that bringing her out would be a grave mistake.


    "Alright, let''s go to where Sun Sung is!" Forget about all these, hurry over to the Second Sister.


    Just as they were about to reach that day, Xiao Ling stopped in her tracks. "I''m not going, they will scold me when they see me!"


    "They won''t do as long as I''m here. Just say that I brought you here!" Maki Zin only wanted to hurry up, otherwise this uncle would be too lacking.


    "How about this, I''ll wait for you outside, you go see your nephew, then come look for me!" Xiao Ling''s eyes shone with excitement, he really hoped that this decision could garner Maki Zin''s approval. At that time, he could just go play around.


    But the reality was cruel, he only heard one word from Maki Zin: "No!"


    "Why?" Xiao Ling said as she opened her mouth. There was no problem for him to hang a few oil bottles inside.


    "There''s no reason. I brought you out, so I have to be responsible for your safety. If you encounter any danger outside, won''t it be harmful if I bring you out?" In fact, Maki Zin was thinking for the outside world. This girl was definitely the reincarnation of a demon, it would be weird if she did not provoke trouble!


    "No way, I''m very obedient, how can other people bear to bully me!" Xiao Ling saw hope again, hoping that Maki Zin would quickly agree to her request.


    "No, come with me!" Maki Zin really couldn''t be at ease with her. He was just a little girl, and also a person who loved to cause trouble.


    "No!" Xiao Ling stood in place motionlessly, and when Maki Zin pulled her hand forward, she wasn''t a match for Maki Zin at all. She fiercely rushed forward and stuck close to Maki Zin''s back.


    Xiao Ling only felt that it was very strange, jumping backwards with a flushed face, her heart beating like a little deer.


    Maki Zin rubbed his forehead: "I, what exactly do you want, do you know that most of the things here are chaotic!"


    "Wahh!" Hearing Maki Zin''s slightly scolding words, Xiao Ling sat on the ground and started crying loudly, "How dare you bully me!"


    "How did I bully you!" Maki Zin gasped for breath, seeing Xiao Ling crying on the ground, his heart softened. Squatting in front of her, he extended his hand in front of her, "It''s my fault that my words are harsh, but you are just a little girl, it''s really not safe outside!"


    Seeing that Maki Zin had admitted his wrongs, Xiao Ling took her hand and wiped her tears off her sleeve. "Seeing that you''re so sincere, I will forgive you! I''ll follow you in, but don''t see them, especially Father, the people of the palace! "


    "Alright!" Maki Zin quickly agreed. He had finally settled this tricky girl.


    When the guard saw Maki Zin, he knew that the Young Mistress''s brother, Young Prince Changping, had come. He quickly went in to report and was welcomed by another person.


    After entering the residence, Prince Kang, Ji Ya and the others came out to pick him up. Xiao Ling ran away as if he was escaping, he smiled bitterly, and only hoped that she would not cause trouble. He saw her waving at him from behind a pillar, making a "don''t worry" lip-gesture.


    They were truly concerned for himself and Han Yan had lost a lot of weight. Looking at Maki Zin with deep emotion in his eyes, tears flashed as Han Yan walked in front of her, "I''m fine now!" Han Yan didn''t care anymore as she threw herself into Maki Zin''s embrace and started crying.


    "Alright, what are you crying for? This is a day of great joy! " Ji Ya pulled Han Yan away and comforted him. Only now did Han Yan realize what she had done.


    Zhao Min looked at Han Yan, then looked at Maki Zin, and stood in front of Maki Zin: "Big brother Maki Zin, I didn''t go to see you, you won''t be angry, right?


    "Why would I be angry at Min Min? "Don''t think too much!" Maki Zin patted Zhao Min''s face and laughed. She definitely had his reasons for not coming, and furthermore, if she really angered her with such a small matter, it would be difficult for him! Zhao Min''s worries turned into joy as she thought to herself, This is what a cute girl should be called, but what should Xiao Ling''s name be?


    "Maki Zin''s injuries are better, sister''s son, this is a happy occasion!" Sai Han looked at Maki Zin happily, and a smile finally appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Right, right, right, it''s a matter of double happiness, haha!" An old man walked out from behind. Maki Zin did not know him, but Prince Kang stroked his beard and said, "My relatives are busy, why are you still coming?"


    "Hey, don''t mention it. I''m more happy than anything that Maki Zin is able to come. Sun Song and Gao Yun are extremely happy that day!" Looking at this elderly man who had an extraordinary aura and a face filled with gentleness, Maki Zin realized that he was the father of the day that day, the father-in-law of the Second Sister.


    "Go and take a look at your nephew. We''ve all seen him being carried before!" The old man supported Maki Zin and laughed. Maki Zin nodded and followed the servant into Gao Yun''s room.


    Maki Zin nodded as he entered the room. At that time, Sun Song and Gao Yun were playing with the children and upon seeing Maki Zin, they were all stunned, and their faces were filled with surprise and joy.


    "Maki Zin, you''re finally here! Gao Yun really wanted to do it! Last time, when I was married to Gao Yun, I felt extremely regretful that you weren''t able to come. That day, he saw Maki Zin on the sickbed, and naturally recognized him. Gao Yun, carrying the child, was about to get off the bed, but Maki Zin waved his hand to stop him.


    "Elder sister, you still need to rest!" Because he had just given birth, Gao Yun''s face was slightly pale, but it had an additional hint of softness and maturity that he normally wouldn''t have.


    "Then you must treat me well, or I will not let you off!" Maki Zin laughed and patted Sun Qing''s shoulders as he hugged the child from Gao Yun''s hands. The child was not afraid of death, and started to cause trouble with Maki Zin.


    "Of course not. At home, my wife is the oldest!" "She has such a powerful younger brother like you. Even if you give me ten bear hearts and a hundred leopard guts, you still wouldn''t dare to treat her badly!"


    "Oh, so you''re being nice to me. It''s like this!" Gao Yun was precisely Gao Yun, so unruly and unruly that even if they were married, he wouldn''t change. One must know that in the past, she was the most unruly of beauties, known to most people as unruly and unruly, and was completely different from his elder sister, Sihan. Maki Zin shook his head and ignored their flirting, continuing to tease his nephew. Damn, I''m already an uncle now.


    "What''s the child''s name?" Maki Zin turned to the two who were still in "battle" and asked, "Yes, his name is Wei Di!" Gao Yun smiled as he returned, his face filled with the happiness of a mother. Maki Zin was also happy for her.


    Ri Song whispered a few sentences into Gao Yun''s ears, and said to Maki Zin: "I''ll go accompany the guests, you can talk to Gao Yun here!" Walking out of the door, Gao Yun smiled and said, "At least he''s sensible!"


    Maki Zin and his sister talked about their relationship for a long time. The two of them had a good relationship since childhood, so they were not restrained.


    Maki Zin felt that Gao Yun needed to rest a lot before he returned the child to him. and Gao Yun only laughed when they heard the sale of the Patchouli.


    At the banquet, everyone was greeting Maki Zin. Maki Zin even suspected that they were not here to celebrate the birth of a son from the Second Sister, but to greet him.


    After the banquet, Prince Kang, Ji Ya and her father, who had been waiting for a long time, brought everyone to visit Gao Yun and the child. Maki Zin and her father left under the reluctant gaze of Gao Yun, and if it wasn''t for Ji Ya saying that he would come visit her at all times, she might have cried.


    When he reached the door, Maki Zin remembered that he had still left Xiao Ling there. With a glance, he saw that the girl was staring at him from not too far away and was pulling on Prince Kang, "Father, I still have some matters, you two should go back first!"


    Prince Kang nodded: "You have to be careful!" Leading Ji Ya and the rest back, Han Yan looked deeply at the young master before following Prince Kang. When Sai Han walked to Maki Zin''s side, she whispered, "Little brother, you brought her out too. She pursed her lips and left.


    Maki Zin laughed bitterly, what did his sister mean? Since he did not find the "strange item", it would be troublesome. It seemed like she forced him to bring it out!

 C94

    "Humph!" I told you to come here, you actually dare to be so slow! " As soon as Maki Zin arrived in front of Xiao Ling, he pointed at Maki Zin''s nose.


    "Hey, are you kidding me? I didn''t go back to the Prince Kang Palace with the Royal Father to find you, and you still gave me a hard time. I''m asking you now, are you planning to go back to the Imperial Palace, or what?" Maki Zin felt that this girl was too troublesome, and he himself was someone who would stay as far away from trouble as possible.


    "If I don''t go back to the palace, won''t you suffocate me to death? "Hehe, good big brother Maki Zin. From now on, I will follow you ¡­" "Not good!" Maki Zin immediately rejected the idea of this little girl following him. If this kind of girl, who couldn''t be beaten or scolded, followed him all day, he suspected that he would soon have a mental breakdown.


    "I don''t care, don''t think that I can''t find the Prince Kang Palace!" Xiao Ling placed both hands in front of her chest and turned her head away.


    "Alright, today I''ll bring you to the Prince Kang Palace to rest for the night before speaking, okay?" Maki Zin planned to push him and his sister to sleep. Judging from her temperament, she should be able to calm the little demon girl down, but he didn''t want her to be with Han Yan.


    "I agree, but I can''t let Prince Kang know!" What kind of joke is this? How could my father not know that someone has entered the Prince Kang Palace? " I don''t care, I don''t want to see him anyway, I''m afraid! " Maki Zin, on the other hand, was actually afraid of his father.


    He brought Xiao Ling to the Prince Kang Manor and headed towards Sai Han''s room. He called her over to his elder sister, who then spoke out to him, "Where are you bringing me to?"


    "Where is big sister going?" "I still need to sleep tonight!" Maki Zin circled around Xiao Ling and continued walking.


    "I''m not going!" Xiao Ling found a place to sit down and kowtowed to her, "Sister Saihan is so bored, she ignored me and keeps treating me like a child!"


    "Then what do you want?" Maki Zin sat her down.


    "Let''s go to the room first!" Xiao Ling jumped up, "What are you still standing there for? "Let''s go!" She pulled Maki Zin''s elbow and pulled him up.


    "Waa, your room is so beautiful. What''s going on? Xiaochao, can you help me make it? Those useless things said they made my room very beautiful. I thought so too, but now I''ve discovered that they''re all trash!" Saying that, he sat on the bed and even jumped and laid down, "Your bed is so soft! So comfortable! "


    "Quickly get up. I''ll go call big sister. Don''t mess around. If you mess with my stuff, I won''t rest until you finish it." Maki Zin glared at the empty space in the pavilion.


    "Why did you call Sister Saihan?" Xiao Ling jumped up and blocked the way.


    To take you to her, of course!" "I''m not going!" "She''s even prettier there than I am here!" "I''m not going!" "Why?" I won''t go!


    "Then where are you sleeping?" "Then!" Xiao Ling pointed to Maki Zin''s big bed, where the black line on his forehead went all the way to his jaw, "Where do I sleep then?"


    "Yes, then where are you sleeping?" Xiao Ling rubbed his chin, "Didn''t you want me to sleep at Sister Saihan''s place? "Now you can just go and sleep there!" Xiao Ling saw that Maki Zin''s black lines were showing signs of spreading, and his entire face was already filled to the brim!


    "Then you should sleep here too!" "No way!" "Why not?" It''s just that it''s impossible! " Maki Zin was utterly defeated by this girl who lacked common sense.


    Maki Zin laid in the middle of the bed and spoke big words. You little brat, you want to act shameless with me, I don''t know how! Xiao Ling ignored him. She also fell down the bed, pressed Maki Zin down, and rested her head on his chest.


    Maki Zin smelled the young lady''s fragrance on her body and quickly sat up. Jumping off the bed, Xiao Ling turned her neck, who was in so much pain from being hit by Maki Zin: "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing!?" And I asked you why? " Maki Zin collapsed onto his seat, "Go to sleep!" Xiao Ling spoke with confidence.


    "Little girl, you ¡­ you must have come from Mars!" Mars? Where? "Is it fun?"


    "You, go to your sister''s place to sleep now, now!" Maki Zin was really unable to endure it any longer.


    "Maki Zin!" Xiao Ling jumped down from the bed and looked at Maki Zin, who had stood up and was much taller than herself, unable to accept it. She picked up a chair and stepped on it, "Hehe, I''m taller than you now right!"


    "Hurry up and go to sleep, I want to rest." Maki Zin had just recovered from a serious illness and indeed needed to rest.


    "Do you know who I am? To always oppose me, you must have some guts! " Xiao Ling was also angry.


    "I don''t care who you are. It doesn''t matter if you''re a princess or a queen. You have to listen to me here." Maki Zin pointed to the bottom of his feet, then stared at Maki Zin with teary eyes.


    "What are you guys doing?" Just as Maki Zin was struggling to cope with the situation, the Prince Kang walked over, "Xiao Ling, why aren''t you staying in the palace?


    "I don''t like the palace, I want to play outside. Fourth Uncle, you won''t send me back!" Xiao Ling obediently pulled on Prince Kang''s arm.


    "How should I explain this to my royal brother?" Prince Kang stroked his chin.


    "No, I''m not going back!" "Wait, wait ¡­" Maki Zin stretched out his hands, "What do you call my father?"


    "Uncle Wang, how was it?" Xiao Ling tilted her head up, looking like she was very strong.


    "You are from the Imperial Palace, and you called me father by the name of ''Uncle Wang''. You are ¡­" Maki Zin could not believe it. Damn, could this girl be a princess?


    "How is it? I am Princess Xiao Ling, royal father''s most beloved daughter! " Xiao Ling shook her head, she was really cute. The Prince Kang nodded her head to show that what she said was true.


    "YD, you are also a princess? "Where did she get the elegance and temperament of a princess, an entire child ¡­" Maki Zin quickly shut his mouth because she was indeed a child.


    "I''m a child, how about that?" Saying that, he leaned on Prince Kang''s body, "You call this being afraid?" Maki Zin rubbed his nose, this girl was not afraid of his father at all. Looking at his father''s appearance, he usually doted on her a lot.


    "The entire savage princess!" Maki Zin sat on his seat in a bad mood, Xiao Ling clapped his hands and jumped in front of Maki Zin: "Wicked barbarian Princess, I like it, haha!"


    "Xiao Ling, go find Sai Han or I will send you back to the palace!" Prince Kang''s face became stern, Xiao Ling pouted her head, and knew that Fourth Uncle was right, "Alright, alright, Fourth Uncle, don''t scare me with a straight face, I''ll go find Sister Saihan!"


    Prince Kang instructed the servants to bring Xiao Ling to Sihan''s place, and he himself went into Maki Zin''s room. Maki Zin picked up a chair for his father to sit on: "Royal Father, why are you here? But you''ve done me a big favor. That little girl, he''s too hard to serve! "


    "I knew that girl had come, that''s why I came. The palace is so big, and not a single person can deal with her. The royal brother dotes on her. Hehe, to be honest, I like this little girl a lot!" Prince Kang found a cup of tea and drank it, "She is afraid of Sai Han!"


    "Xiao Ling is afraid of big sister? Hehe, this is an unexpected gain! " Maki Zin sat beside Prince Kang. If this girl dared to act shamelessly with him again, he would go and find his elder sister.


    "Maki Zin, I have come. Firstly, I will send Xiao Ling away for you. Secondly, are you still going south? The opponent was too scary, especially that thing you call a gun. "If you ¡­" Prince Kang was too concerned about Maki Zin, and did not want him to deal with Ming Religion anymore, so Maki Zin interrupted him. "Father, I want to go, to avenge Aruna!"


    "Alright, pay more attention to yourself!"


    "Yes!" Maki Zin nodded strongly. Between father and son, without any expression, it was enough to be concerned about each other.

 C95

    When Prince Kang left Maki Zin''s room, Han Yan entered and without saying a word, she threw herself into Maki Zin''s embrace and sobbed.


    "Alright, I''m fine now, right?" Before Maki Zin could even speak, his mouth was stuffed shut by Han Yan''s sweet lips, and following that, his shoulders were wrapped around by two soft branches.


    The next morning, Maki Zin felt a burst of pain in his body, he had truly not cherished himself, his injuries were not even completely healed, and he was already so crazed. He looked at Han Yan who was sleeping, and did not disturb her, he washed his clothes and walked towards the hall.


    When he reached the main hall, he saw that everyone had arrived. He was still sleeping at the Equator. He scratched his head in embarrassment and found a place to sit down.


    Ji Ya smiled at her ambiguously, while the Prince Kang snorted and continued to eat. Maki Zin understood that he was blaming himself for not taking care of his body, so he obediently ate. Maki Zin nodded his head, it was very dangerous this time. Han Yan going, would not be good for everyone.


    After the meal, Sai Han signaled Maki Zin to stay, and brought Maki Zin out of the Prince Kang Residence, and into the forest. When they reached the forest, Sai Han stopped and extended his left hand out, in a pose of asking for guidance.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing?" Use all of your strength. I want to see it for myself, so don''t worry, you won''t be able to hurt me! "


    "Alright!" Maki Zin also wanted to see the distance between him and his sister, so he used "Shocking Hundred Miles" to push his palm towards Sai Han, who did not move nor defend, allowing the force of Maki Zin''s palm to pass through him.


    Behind her, a row of trees were uprooted with just one palm from Maki Zin, but Sai Han hadn''t even moved half a step. Maki Zin could tell from this palm strike that the difference between him and his elder sister was too great, and he could only retract his attack in excitement.


    "Try receiving my palm strike!" When Maki Zin was not ready yet, Sai Han waved his right hand. Caught off guard, Maki Zin was sent flying far away, falling onto the ground lightly. He did not feel any pain at all, knowing that Sai Han had used a lot of strength to prevent himself from being thrown around.


    Sai Han smiled as he walked to Maki Zin''s side and leaned behind a tree. "Little brother, I don''t think your martial arts are that powerful, but how can you kill one of the ''Light Left and Right Envoys'', Fan Yao?"


    Maki Zin also leaned against the tree and sat with Sai Han, his back facing each other: "I don''t know either, I just feel that there is a power in my body, but I don''t listen to you."


    "Me too, my martial arts came in a strange way. Little brother, do you know where my martial arts came from?" Maki Zin shook his head. Sai Han didn''t need to look to know that, "I was eight years old when I went to look for the crown prince. The crown prince is in his study in the palace. En, I just fell asleep in there all of a sudden! When I woke up, it was already the second day. I felt that I was right, I walked very lightly and was also very energetic. Those experts weren''t that strong, and every day after that, they became stronger and stronger, until I felt that Alslen wasn''t as strong as me. "


    Maki Zin was speechless, how could he sleep with such an astonishing set of skills? So I named my martial arts the ''Heaven''s Yin Method'', because even though this martial arts technique looks big, it''s actually a type of feminine martial arts. "


    "Then elder sister, how powerful do you think you are now?" Maki Zin turned around and climbed to Sihan''s side and sat beside her.


    "I don''t know, even that Ou Nuo, I don''t think he can beat me!" "Oh right, when did you say your skill was so strange?"


    "I have a sworn brother in Jiangnan. He said there''s a legendary old man, so he took me to see him. That old man gave me all of his power, but I found out that those powers don''t listen to my control." He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Sihan grabbed Maki Zin''s hand, causing Maki Zin to feel a chill that extended from his left wrist all the way to his dantian. Sihan''s face slowly became heavy, "Ah!"


    "Elder sister, what''s wrong?" Maki Zin supported Sai Han, Sai Han''s face was pale white as he shook his head, "That old man gave you a powerful skill, but it''s not terrifying, but you have another powerful skill in your body, even I am not confident that I can contend against him."


    "Is that so?" Maki Zin did not feel anything strange. Since it was hidden in his body, he might not be able to use it, and since it was not certain that it could be used, what benefits did it have? Everyone said that the potential of a human brain was limitless in the 21st century, but who used up all of it? He remembered when he was young, Cheng Xuan was sent flying with a single punch.


    "Yeah, that power of yours seems to have been sealed!" If you can use it, then you don''t have to be afraid of Ou Nuo anymore! "


    Sai Han grabbed Maki Zin''s shoulder, a strong wave of yin energy surged into Maki Zin''s body, he only felt the world spinning around him as he fainted.


    In an exceptionally well-decorated manor, Ou Nuo was holding onto a green robe as he suddenly stood up, the green shirt let out a "Aiyah" sound and fell to the ground. Ou Nuo closed his eyes: "I finally felt him, he''s gotten stronger! Who''s so amazing that I can feel his threat? "Sai Han!"


    Maki Zin woke up and patted his head. He saw that Sihan was smiling at him, "Sister, what''s wrong with me?"


    "I helped you lure out the power that old man gave you, so it shouldn''t be a problem for you to win against that Zhang Wuji now. Of course, if he had some fortuitous encounters, it would be different then." Maki Zin moved about a bit and felt that all his martial arts had improved by a level. Naturally, he was exceptionally happy.


    "Maki Zin, this time in the south, bring along Cheng Xuan and Ba Gen, don''t underestimate Ba Gen, he must not be weak in these few years of painstaking cultivation!" Maki Zin nodded. To be able to make her sister say that he was not weak, she was definitely not bad. Three people would be enough.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t use your unparalleled potential. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have to worry about travelling south at all!" Sai Han said dejectedly.


    "Big sister, forget it. Who would have thought that a trash like me would have such a day?" Maki Zin shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    "If your power cannot be used by you, there will be a day when it will backfire on you. So, you have to try to use it!"


    "I got it!" Maki Zin replied as he nodded his head. Sihan walked around the big tree twice, "I also really want to go out to play for a few days, it''s better than staying in the city."


    "Elder sister, why don''t you go?" If you leave, if I leave too, who will help Royal Father? " Sister, think of your own happiness! Father would support it too, look at how Second Sister used children! Even if you are married, does that mean he dares to ask you to leave the Prince Kang Palace? "


    "Hehe, Maki Zin, sometimes I really don''t wish for you to be my younger brother!" Sai Han looked at Maki Zin who had fallen into a daze, and started laughing merrily like a little girl.


    Maki Zin was helpless, this sister was an obedient girl in the eyes of outsiders, he was an elegant representative, why was he not like this at all?


    "Alright, it''s rare for us siblings to play alone for a while. Let''s go out and play for a day, alright?" What else could Maki Zin do? He could only nod his head and agree.


    After playing until night, Maki Zin finally returned to the great hall with the satisfied Sihan. After returning to the palace, Sihan stretched for a while, while Maki Zin stared at her in a daze, "Alright, I''ll go to sleep, you''re tired too, go rest!" Maki Zin walked towards his room.


    "Unparalleled potential? Go to hell! " Maki Zin roared and fell onto the bed. Since Han Yan was not around, she might as well go and rest. Maki Zin rubbed his feet on his shoes and fell asleep immediately.

 C96

    For three consecutive days, Maki Zin did not take a single step out of the Prince Kang Palace. He wanted to master and master all of those skills that were not his in the first place, so that he could control them.


    Maki Zin jumped off the bed, feeling extremely comfortable. After changing into the clothes that Han Yan had already prepared for him, Xiao Ling jumped into the room and pulled his hand as he walked out: "You''re awake, that''s great, go play with me, I''m about to suffocate to death!"


    "What?" Play? " Oh! God, are you kidding me? The last time I played with my sister, she almost got me out of bed. It seems like this is a girl''s habit.


    "Are you going?" Xiao Ling tiptoed as she looked Maki Zin in the eye. Maki Zin didn''t bother with her, I''m not making a fuss about it with you, brat. I extended my right hand straight out, put Xiao Ling to the side and went out.


    "Hey, wait for me!" Xiao Ling ran and followed him.


    After exiting the Prince Kang Palace, he looked at the bustling streets. No wonder the outsiders said that this was a paradise in the mortal world.


    "Maki Zin, you''re not happy!" "Maki Zin looked at the girl beside him strangely, not daring to believe that these words came from the girl''s mouth. Why are you looking at me so strangely? Are you happy? Say it! "


    "Little brat, even if you have a lot of things to do, you still love to think!" Maki Zin turned his head and looked for a person who bought tofu flowers. After ordering a bowl, he was so angry that he almost choked on his food.


    "I''m no longer a child. I ¡­ I''m already 15 years old. There''s only one more year before my coming of age ceremony." Xiao Ling pouted as she swallowed the bean curd in front of Maki Zin. She patted her stomach that was a little full and licked her lips, as if she wanted to continue, "Sigh, I didn''t think that the food on the street would be so delicious. Maki Zin, can you bring me here often from now on?"


    "Oh no, I''m going to go deal with the Ming Religion, where would I have the time?" Maki Zin gloomily called for another bowl of bean flower, but after taking a bite, he was shot by Xiao Ling again. He smiled at him charmingly: "Call me a bowl again!"


    "So full!" Xiao Ling rubbed her swollen stomach as she followed behind Maki Zin. Maki Zin really didn''t want to be with this girl who didn''t understand the ways of the world anymore, since he couldn''t get rid of his, he would ignore her, ignore his and take a look at this stall and the shopping around. If he was alone, he would be at ease.


    "Hey, Maki Zin, you haven''t answered me yet. If you''re not happy, and you don''t answer me, that''s tacit agreement." He had no choice but to deal with the girl in front of him, "How do you know whether I''m happy or not? What does it have to do with you?"


    "Who is Sini?" Maki Zin looked at Xiao Ling blankly, pulled her hand and dragged her to a place where no one was there, then grabbed her shoulders with all his might. He asked with red eyes, "You, how do you know, how do you know about Sini?"


    "You, don''t be so scary, alright? When you were unconscious, I, I kept shouting ''Sini, don''t leave me!'' She said, ''It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have left you alone.'' ''Are you happy now? You should have your own happiness now, right? '' Sister Saihan knows about it too! " Maki Zin released the hand on her shoulder, then leaned against the wall and sat on the ground, lost in thought.


    "Do you care about her? "Who is she?" Xiao Ling squatted in front of Maki Zin, looking at him with a face full of sympathy. She only knew that Maki Zin had been searching for Aruna this entire time, but there was actually a Sini as well, as if she was even more important to her than Aruna.


    "She is my lover from my previous life!" Maki Zin muttered with a lifeless look in his eyes.


    "A lover from his previous life?" Xiao Ling touched Maki Zin''s forehead, "You didn''t burn it, right? Could it be that my brain was damaged from my injuries! "


    "You''re the one with a bad brain!" Maki Zin unhappily opened Xiao Ling''s hands, "In the future, you''re not allowed to ask me any boring questions, okay?"


    "Bored? "But you haven''t answered my question. Are you happy?" Is that important to you? " Xiao Ling nodded seriously.


    At night, while hugging the fast asleep Han Yan, he asked a question only because she was thinking about Han Yan, "Young Master, do you have anything else that you''re not satisfied with?"


    Yes, what am I not satisfied with? Why am I always unhappy? He hurriedly suppressed his thoughts and remembered that he kept thinking about this the last time, causing his cultivation to go berserk.


    But people were always strange, and the more you thought about it, the less you thought about it. He was always around the question, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, putting on his coat and going out to the courtyard to be alone.


    However, he could not calm down. He circulated his "Ripple Tiny Steps" and practiced his martial arts randomly, until he was out of breath. Then, he sat down again to rest for a while.


    In a trance, she looked at the moon in the sky. ''Thousand Li Sky Chan Juan'', that''s just a poet''s beautiful imagination, Sini, are you looking at the moon and thinking about me?


    I still can''t forget it! Why wasn''t he satisfied? With so many things, what would he need? His parents from his previous life, his lover from his previous life and his friends from his previous life were all long gone. What was he trying to do now?


    This time, no matter what, he had to find Aruna and bring them back, so he could be considered to have no regrets. He could talk about the matters of the future.


    Bury everything that happened in his previous life!

 C97

    One day a month later, in order to say goodbye to Maki Zin, a lot of guests came to the Prince Kang Palace. They were the emperor, the crown prince, the father and son of the Seventh Prince, the Ninth Prince and his Cloud City, along with Amuguro; the Prince Ruyang had brought Zhao Min and baby Wang, and more than half of the guests had come. Other than Boyan, Maki Zin did not want to get into such a big commotion.


    Seventh Prince patted Maki Zin''s arm. "Good nephew, you are much stronger than my worthless thing!" Zhama Du''s eyes were spitting fire as he looked at Maki Zin. Previously, when everyone praised this Young Prince, they wanted to know how strong he was. However, ever since the Wan''an Temple, everyone only knew of Maki Zin.


    "Brother Wang, how is Aruna?" The entire hall became extremely quiet for a moment, and the corners of Maki Zin''s mouth slightly moved. The others also shook their heads, and looked at him with extreme contempt. How could they not know how to behave?


    The Amu Ancient Wolf didn''t care about that much. In his opinion, Aruna should be his.


    Prince Kang''s face darkened. If it wasn''t on account of him being his own nephew, he would have been thrown out right away. Everyone knew that Aruna was in pain, but to actually poke at Maki Zin''s scar at this moment, that was no different from giving him a slap.


    And the one with the ugliest face was Ninth Prince, why did he suddenly say that he was this useless son of his? If he did that, there would definitely be some enmity between him and this brother of the King who was always on good terms.


    "Brother, have you messed around enough, and have you not gone crazy enough outside? Now you are crazy enough to come to Fourth Uncle Wang''s home!" Cloud City pulled the Amu Gu Lang''s hand, and hurriedly sent him a meaningful glance, telling him to go to his father''s side.


    The Amu Ancient Wolf shook off his sister''s hand and pointed at Maki Zin. "If I can''t protect you, why do I have to?"


    Everyone only felt a cold wind blowing past, Maki Zin''s eyes gradually turned red, his hands clenched tightly, he was clearly trying his best to endure, but Prince Kang had already taken a step forward, if not for Ji Ya who was crying and shaking his head, the Amu Ancient Wolf would be in deep trouble, the power in Sihan''s palms could be seen, if he dared to hurt his brother again, he would not be merciful, definitely not!


    "Shut your stinky mouth!" Zhao Min got rid of Wang Baobao''s hand and used the Heaven Leaving Sword''s handle to point at Amukuro''s nose.


    "You ¡­" Zhao Min was a beauty that everyone knew, so naturally, a pervert like Amu Gu would have plenty of ideas about her. However, she was also famous for being ruthless, and was not someone he could chase.


    Zhao Min was indeed smart for what she did, most of them knew that she was Maki Zin''s adopted sister. Out of so many people, only she was willing to criticize Amuguro personally, and the others were bullying the weak. Otherwise, her relationship with Maki Zin was not good, and she would not appear, but Zhao Min was different.


    To put it bluntly, he was an idiot. Seeing Zhao Min speaking up for Maki Zin, her anger increased even more. "You and him have a relationship, don''t ¡­"


    With a "Huo" sound, the Heaven Leaving Sword was able to move about half an inch before Zhao Min snorted, "If you think you have Ou Nuo''s ability, then keep talking." Amu Ku Lang understood this princess too well. He had pissed her off, and he might really give her a bit, so he quickly retreated to his father''s side while glaring at Maki Zin.


    "Bastard, if I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have brought you here. Let''s see what you''ve done!" The Ninth Prince snorted. Looking at how Royal Father wanted to kill someone, and then looking at his little sister who had a helpless look on her face, Amu Gu Lang knew that he had really gotten into trouble.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, there''s no need to lower yourself to the same level as scum!" Zhao Min whispered into Maki Zin''s ears, Maki Zin nodded his head and continued to thank everyone.


    "Looking at you just now, I was really afraid that you''d get angry, but that would be unbearable!" Maki Zin never thought that the Crown Prince would talk to him and he must have a reason for coming to find him. He smiled and did not answer.


    "This time, when you return, I hope that you can help me!" The crown prince obviously understood Maki Zin very well and knew that he did not like to beat around the bush, so he directly told him the reason why he had come to find him.


    "This is not a good place to talk, I''ll come find you later." The Crown Prince did not wait for Maki Zin''s answer, he just smiled and walked over to the side, to find someone to talk to.


    "Maki Zin, this time at the capital, you better take care of this Min Min girl!" Wang Baobao toasted to Maki Zin.


    "Min Min, she''s going as well?" What''s there to be surprised about? This girl, wherever there''s a commotion, go there. Moreover, she has always been very interested in the matters of Ming Religion, you know! " Wang Baobao shrugged his shoulders and whispered into Maki Zin''s ear, "You must be careful of that Ou Nuo; if you can, get rid of him! There''s another reason why my sister wants to go! "


    "Oh!" "What''s the reason?" Wang Baobao looked at Maki Zin and laughed, then left after saying "think about it" a few times, causing Maki Zin to not understand the situation.


    Maki Zin found a corner to sit down and thought about the words of the crown prince and Wang Baobao.


    "Brother Maki Zin, what are you thinking about?" Cloud City sat down opposite of Maki Zin, lifting up the skirt that was dragging on the ground, "Brother Wang, you won''t be angry about what happened just now, right?"


    "He''s right, why should I be angry, I really did not protect Aruna well!" Maki Zin rubbed his nose and said, his eyes filled with pain.


    "Brother Wang, I apologize to you on behalf of my brother. You will definitely find Sister Aruna!" "Big brother doesn''t know anything, that''s all. A young master like him, don''t blame him!"


    "What can I blame him for? "Hahaha!" said as he spread out his hands. Cloud City let out a sigh of relief, no one could guess what this brother Wang was thinking about, it was too difficult to deal with him, it would be great if he could agree to it.


    "Brother Wang, do you know that the Persia Envoys have arrived?" The Cloud City whispered into Maki Zin''s ears, but Maki Zin did not pursue the line of questioning any further. When the time comes, I''ll give you a palace maid.


    No, it was written according to Jin Dazhi, at this time, Zhao Min should be entangled with the people of Persia on Spirit Serpent Island.


    "The Crown Prince is here. Brother Wang wants to know, he knows better than me. However, I advise you not to go too far with the Crown Prince!" Cloud City softly spoke.


    "Sister Wang, don''t speak ill of me in front of Maki Zin!" The Crown Prince laughed towards the Cloud City and sat next to Maki Zin, climbing onto his shoulders.


    "How could I dare, all of you take your time, I will go to Royal Father''s place!" Cloud City stood up and left.


    "This Cloud City, is very intelligent, and can compete against that Min Min girl, it''s just that they are too scheming, and too fond of using methods!" The Crown Prince shook his head.


    Maki Zin shook his head and did not reply. Within the imperial family, it was practically a miracle that someone with even the slightest bit of scheming would still be able to live. He then looked at the crown prince and asked, "What about you, don''t you have any scheming?"


    The Crown Prince took a sip of his wine and patted his chest, "You are making fun of me. I was born in the inner palace.


    "You are a person who has great opinions. I, on the other hand, am an ordinary and incompetent person!" Since Maki Zin said this, then after saying that you and I are not the same type of people, for you to come find me and you in the same group to fulfill your dream was you looking for the wrong person.


    How could the crown prince not understand? He chuckled and did not care as he looked at the emperor and the Prince Kang who were conversing, "But you are after all a member of the imperial family. There are some things that you have to decide."


    "Is the princess consort well?" Maki Zin considered it from left to right, making it clear that he did not want to talk about it on this topic.


    "She''s very good, and she really remembers you. She said that ever since you sent her to the palace, you ignored her as a sister!" The corner of the crown prince''s mouth slightly tilted. After all, he just did not want to let Maki Zin go.


    "Crown Prince, no matter how you say it, the world will be yours sooner or later. Why do you have to be so anxious?" Maki Zin''s bluntness caused the crown prince to be stunned. He was acting reserved and wanted to beat him up. I''m not sure how to explain it to you.


    "Lower your voice!" Only after seeing that no one was paying attention to them did the Crown Prince feel relieved. He said bitterly, "That''s right, but according to how father organizes things, in a few years, the world might not be ours anymore!"


    Looking at the crown prince, he thought to himself, "However, you can still die as an emperor, but according to the history books, you will die with hatred, and even though the world is huge, to be able to become an emperor is already something extraordinary, why must you establish something of the sort?"


    "Maki Zin, why are you looking at me like that?" The Crown Prince couldn''t accept the look in Maki Zin''s eyes as he looked at him.


    "Compared to Genghis Khan, industry is always asking for trouble and contentment. There aren''t many people who understand!" Maki Zin''s sigh made the crown prince feel a little contempt for his livestock. "Satisfied", if humans could, it would be a joke.


    "Maki Zin, you are still young, you might think that way. The Crown Prince stood up and said, "I hope that you can give me a satisfactory answer when you come back. Also, Ta Na really hopes to meet you once.


    "Oh, right. Crown Prince, who are those people from Persia?" Maki Zin still asked about the situation with Persia.


    "It seems to be the Three Envoys Feng Yunyue, who said that a few other kings from the south went down to chat with Ming Religion, hoping that they would serve us loyally, abandoning the shadows and coming out into the light. But Ming Religion has been independent for so many years in the Central Region, how could he be so scared just by the name of the head teacher, what a joke!" Maki Zin thought, you know about Ming Religion very well, but would it be like how it was written, that Xiao Zhao would be captured and brought back to Persia?


    Naturally, he had to be extra careful. Prince Kang had taught him a few suitable moves that could suppress an official, causing Maki Zin to laugh out loud. Prince Kang almost went into a frenzy as he gave Maki Zin a good beating, causing Maki Zin to almost fall to the ground laughing. Prince Kang could only smile bitterly.


    When he reached Sai Han''s room, it was already midnight. Sai Han looked out of the window, and when Maki Zin entered the room, she smiled and did not turn his head, "I can talk even if I have to say it tomorrow, I have to leave tomorrow. My journey is tired, so it''s more important to rest now!"


    "Tomorrow, I will only be busier. At that time, I will be miserable if I forget about it!" Maki Zin shook his head and stood next to Sihan by the window, looking at the moon in the sky. "I really want to say goodbye to Second Sister! What a pity. I''m afraid there''s no time! "


    "She will come tomorrow!"


    "Aha!" Maki Zin clapped his hands and found a chair to sit on, "This is the place that I decorated when I just returned from the Dali, and it still hasn''t moved a bit!


    "That''s only after you''ve been in there for half a month. How am I supposed to modify anything?" Sai Han lightly walked into the wardrobe and took out a box, placing it beside Maki Zin. "I originally didn''t believe in fate, so you can consider this Big Sister''s care for you!"


    Opening it, it turned out to be a safety amulet, Maki Zin laughed and placed it around Sihan''s neck, "Alright, with big sister''s blessings, I will be able to turn the tables and avoid all kinds of evils!"


    "It would be best if we don''t meet any ferocious beasts!" However, she was always extremely concerned for him. She really hoped that she could quickly find her own happiness, and at that time, perhaps she would really be jealous of that person! But still bless them.


    "I don''t care about anything else. What I''m afraid of is that Ou Nuo. If you go against him now, you have no chance of winning!" he said, clenching his hands.


    "Sis, as the saying goes, ''One cannot be deceitful in battle''. Since I''m not a match for your little brother, am I that easy to get along with?" "I might even be able to help you bring back a sister-in-law!"


    Sai Han smiled and said, "If you knew how to do it, I don''t even know how many of my nephews I have now. I''ve heard that there are many sweet girls in Jiangnan. Maki Zin hurriedly drank all of his tea in one gulp to cover his embarrassment.


    When she returned to her room, Han Yan was already fast asleep with a pillow in her arms. Maki Zin helped him cover her body with the blanket as she sat alone in a daze at the window.


    The night passed just like that. Early the next morning, Han Yan woke up to discover that the Young Master was holding a basin of water and walking in while laughing. Maki Zin took the towel and gave it to Han Yan.


    Maki Zin shook his head and personally helped Han Yan wash his face before taking the water out. As someone who had thought about the 21st century, it was very normal for him to wash his face for the woman he liked a few times. However, Han Yan wouldn''t think that way.


    "Young master, I ¡­" Looking at Han Yan''s hesitant appearance, Maki Zin smiled and said: "I''m not going down there to play, it''s very dangerous. Han Yan, listen to me, I''ll take care of my parents." Han Yan nodded.


    After finishing breakfast, he bade farewell to his family and turned around. Indeed, Gao Yun had also rushed over early in the morning to bid farewell to Maki Zin, and after coming out of the Prince Kang Confinement, Maki Zin said that there was no need to send him off, and they exchanged their treasures. Maki Zin brought Cheng Xuan and to the Prince Ruyang Mansion, waiting for Zhao Min to travel together.


    Zhao Min had already changed into male clothing, but her delicate and charming look could not be concealed. Anyone with a bit of intelligence would be able to tell that she was a fake beauty.


    In fact, in this place, the eight heroes of the Divine Sword were nothing. But there were many things that could be done by them, and one of them had saved Maki Zin''s life, and was like a brother to them.


    Just like that, the line silently left the main hall. What would they bring with them?


    When they left the capital, Maki Zin, Prince Kang and the Prince Ruyang all said this: "As long as my body isn''t dead, I guarantee that my Ming Religion won''t be able to disturb most of the world. However, you all must promise me as well.


    Gao Yun told Sai Han, Gao Yun and Han Yan, "As long as you don''t see my body, you will always remember that I am still alive!" Even Sai Han''s expression changed. Did he foresee something? The three women nodded tearfully.

 C98

    Ou Nuo''s self-confidence had suffered a huge blow after his battle with Sai Han, and he would be furious from time to time. Of course he knew that the Sai Han he was fighting against that day was still injured, and at that time he would be no match for her.


    In the center of the hall, there was a female statue. It was extremely beautiful and elegant, making people feel that it was not a woman of the mortal world, but a woman that could not be found in the heavens. If Maki Zin was here, he would be stunned, because the sculpture lady was Sini!


    Ou Nuo threw himself at the statue: "Are you happy? Ah, she is as beautiful as you are, and I have lost again. Why am I, Ou Nuo, a man of two lifetimes, defeated by a woman! "


    "You were the one in my previous life, and she is the one in this life!" Ou Nuo pointed at the sculpture crazily, and then waved his hand like the sky, causing muffled thunder to sound, "I can control the sky, why can''t I control the world? You want what I want for myself? "


    "I''m a genius, but I admire you!" Ou Nuo carried the statue and circled it a few times, as if he was an idiot. "You actually used the respect I have for you to plot against me, what is this?" Ou Nuo smashed the statue to pieces.


    "For a dead person, you actually want to die for love, you stupid woman! Stupid woman! " Ou Nuo knelt on the ground and cried, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I really did not do it on purpose! "


    Just then, a small person saw Ou Nuo crying on the ground. His legs were trembling, and he could not move at all! Ou Nuo stood up with red eyes, and pointed at the man: "You, come here!"


    He did not dare disobey the young master''s words as he walked fearfully to the front of Ou Nuo and knelt down. Ou Nuo wiped the perspiration off his face, "Why are you here?"


    "Master Liu, Master Liu wants to see you. Greetings, Young Master and Sect Leader Zhang. Please call me over to invite Young Master over. Come on!" That person almost wet his pants, he actually saw the young master like that.


    "Oh, it''s none of your business. Go on!" Ou Nuo waved his hand, and the servant became ecstatic, and quickly ran out the door, leaving this place. This young master was too abnormal, he might even get killed by him.


    With a blood-curdling scream, the servant fell to the ground with Ou Nuo''s face overcast. "You don''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is, you deserved it, you don''t know the situation. I said you''re fine, why didn''t you commit suicide and swear your allegiance? F * ck! "Idiot!"


    "Someone, come!" Just as Ou Nuo''s "person" finished speaking, a person respectfully lowered his head and appeared in front of him. Ou Nuo pointed at the corpses on the ground, "Deal with it, and, help me make that female statue using jade!" The servant had an ordinary expression as he respectfully replied. It seemed like he was not surprised at all.


    When they reached the hall, Liu Ji was already there and was waiting for him to take a seat. Ou Nuo sat on the seat without a trace of politeness, then indicated for Zhang Wuji and Liu Ji to sit.


    "Brother Liu, is there something you need me here for?" Ou Nuo calmed himself down and asked with a smile.


    "Sect Master Zhang told me that news regarding Ming Religion has been transmitted from the majority of the people here. Furthermore, Maki Zin and Zhao Min have left for the south! " Zhang Wuji nodded his head to confirm what Liu Ji had said.


    "Is he here?" Right now, she was the person Ou Nuo wanted to see the most, and the person he was most afraid of was her.


    "Sai Han has always been helping Prince Kang with a lot of things, of course she won''t leave!" Liu Ji also rejoiced, the lesson that Sai Han had left for them was too profound.


    Hehe, Zhao Min is also here, that is a heaven-sent opportunity! Ou Nuo laughed sinisterly, "Brother Liu, what plans do you have for the future? "Why don''t you follow me and help me unite the world so that you can be my protector?!"


    When he said that, he was already saying that his ambition was already under the heavens, and he treated Zhang Wuji, the Ming Religion''s sect master, as if he didn''t exist; but Zhang Wuji didn''t care in the slightest. Even though everyone in the Ming Religion wanted him to be the emperor, he only wanted to return!


    "You can''t become the supreme existence of this world!" Liu Ji stood up and looked straight into Ou Nuo''s eyes, as if he did not take Ou Nuo''s killing intent seriously at all.


    The corner of Ou Nuo''s mouth twitched, and said word by word: "What did you say?"


    "You, and Sect Leader Zhang, aren''t the chosen ones!" Liu Ji snorted, "And what I want to help you with is the true Son of Heaven, I don''t have the time to bullshit with you!"


    "You don''t want to live anymore?" Ou Nuo''s long hair stood up without any wind, as long as Liu Ji said one more word that he didn''t like, he would not show any mercy.


    "Can I have a word with the two of you?!" Zhang Wuji stood up and placed his in between the two of them, trying to lighten the smell of the gunpowder, "Right now, we are dealing with Mongolia, how can we mess up our own formation first?"


    "The only one who can deal with Mongolia is the MC!" Liu Ji''s words caused Ou Nuo''s murderous intent to rise once again as he said in a ruthless voice, "Alright, I want to see how I''ll exterminate him!"


    "Hmph, you can''t handle a mere Duke Ming Hui. What can you do?" Liu Ji now was completely different from his usual modesty.


    "Hehe, that''s right, I can''t deal with her, but as for you, what kind of broken array is formed by over fifty people? You said that even the deities would be able to make him stay!" Ou Nuo was actually quite respectful to this wise man, if not he would have slapped him a long time ago.


    Liu Ji sat down helplessly: "The two of them are not easy to get along with. I have to think of a complete plan to deal with this threat first!"


    "Now that Maki Zin has appeared, that is a chance given by the heavens!" Yang Xiao came in and interrupted, causing Fan Yao to die in Maki Zin''s hands.


    The eight heroes of the Divine Sword were hard to talk about, so other than hearing Maki Zin''s words, Ba Gen would only chuckle foolishly. It was a good thing that with Zhao Min, who was chattering non-stop like a bird, Maki Zin was able to reduce the pain and loneliness of the journey.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, where are we going?" Zhao Min rubbed her head, "Since we do not want the Ming Religion to cause trouble, we have to disturb them. When I heard that the ''Golden Lion King'' had returned, we can go and find him!"


    "Alright, I also want to see whether his Dragon Slaying Blade is more overbearing or my Heaven Leaving Sword Blade is more sharp!" Zhao Min looked like a bird wanting to give it a try.


    In Floating Cloud Town, in a small place in Jiangnan, the Ouyang siblings were drinking tea in a tea house. Listening to the interesting things that happened in the Jianghu, Ouyang Yishan looked at his brother with interest, "Brother, can you catch Heaven Leaving Sword like that Ou Nuo?


    Ouyang Muzhi shook his head: "If Relying on the name of the heavens is fake, then Extinction is not as arrogant as it is in the Martial Arts Forest. With her little bit of martial arts, she can be used to deal with the so-called First Rated Warriors, but if I meet a true expert, it will not be enough.


    "Humph, that means you''re not as good as that Ou Nuo!" Ouyang Yishan pouted and said unhappily.


    "According to what they said, Maki Zin''s martial arts are on par with Zhang Wuji''s, and even Ou Nuo''s side cannot compare to them, of course I''m not his opponent!" He changed the topic, "I would like to experience that Cheng Xuan, he''s actually stronger than Zhang Wuji."


    "Useless!" Ouyang Yishan continued to listen to the crowd talk about the battle of Wan''an Temple. From then on, the legend of Zhang Wuji being unrivalled in the hearts of the people in the martial arts world was completely broken, and Ou Nuo fully deserved to be called the "Number One Under Heaven" expert.


    "Do you know why everyone is in love with this now?" A warm voice whispered to his tablemates. Everyone shook their heads and asked, "Don''t tell me you know about it?"


    "That''s right, brother, why have so many martial arts students come here recently? This is a very remote place!" Ouyang Wu was curious as he listened to them continue talking. Ouyang Muzhi was drinking his tea leisurely, but his ears were slightly moving over there.


    That person smiled, "Of course I know, because Xie Xun is right around here!" Everyone spat out a mouthful of tea as they talked to themselves, no longer paying attention to this lunatic.


    "Don''t believe me, last month, the martial arts expert Yan Fei died nearby. He was roared at by a blade, only a sharp blade like the Dragon Slaying Knife could do it." Although no one believed it, the temptation of the Dragon Slaying Sabre was too great. They would rather believe it to be true, so they quickly followed up with another question.


    "Brother, bring the Dragon Slaying Knife over. I heard that the princess of Mongolia is beautiful and has a Heaven Leaving Sword as well. No way, I want the Dragon Slaying Knife!" Ouyang Muzhi was speechless towards this little sister. What?


    Ouyang Muzhi laughed bitterly: "That Dragon Slaying Knife is a hundred kilograms, can you move it?"


    "No matter how hard it is to hold, I will definitely be able to do it!" I wonder where he went, how come there''s no news of him at all? " Ouyang Yishan supported her chin as she fell into a daze.


    "Yi Shan, third brother is too mysterious. We don''t know anything about him, but he knows very well what we look like. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Ouyang Muzhi knew in his heart that his little sister had a deep affection for Guo Yi. Just what kind of magic did he have for him to want his little sister, a girl who never even put him in her eyes, to think so much about him in such a short period of time?


    "Little girl, you''re very pretty. How about accompanying me?" Just as Ouyang Yishan wanted to refute, a very young gongzi sat down beside her with a chuckle. Three men and two women followed behind him, one look was enough to tell that they were not easy opponents.


    "This is bad!" Ouyang Yishan looked at this fellow who was comparable to his brother, and forcefully turned his head.


    "I wonder what this person''s name is, he actually teased my sister!" Ouyang Muzhi was enraged, he pulled his sister over, and it was obvious that he was going to make a move when there was not a word between them.


    "Oh, this one is Ou Nuo!" Both of Ou Nuo''s hands clenched, he laughed and stood up to bow, the surroundings immediately became silent, he stared blankly at Ou Nuo, and Ou Nuo bowed a few more times: "Please advise me, hehe, brother, what do you call me?"


    The onlookers immediately burst into laughter. Although the Ouyang siblings were not very famous in the martial arts world, there weren''t many people in Jiangnan who didn''t know of their existence.

 C99

    Maki Zin and the rest were just worrying that there was no place to go, they were here to do business, they were just here to sightsee. When they heard the news that Xie Xun had appeared in Floating Cloud Town, everyone was overjoyed, and finally had a goal.


    Right now, Floating Cloud Town was extremely lively. The allure of Dragon Slaying Knife s was truly extraordinary as they came all the way here with big fish, small fish, and small prawns. Of course, there were six major sects amongst them.


    There were too many people in the martial arts forest who knew Zhao Min, so she naturally had to be extra careful. After Cheng Xuan arrived at Floating Cloud Town, he even went out of his room and closed his door, even calling for people to send them out for dinner, and most of it was useless. He only ate a little, but Maki Zin felt that this was too abnormal.


    Maki Zin brought Ba Gen along, and the two of them went shopping, feeling extremely bored. It was as if Maki Zin had found a rare feeling, as if he was leisurely walking away by himself.


    "Pillar!" "What do you think of the southern part of the river?" Maki Zin stood on a bridge and pointed to the rows of houses and the river around them.


    "Young Prince ¡­" "Anthracene?" Ba Gen laughed and scratched his head, "I still think our Great Prairie is the best!"


    Maki Zin sighed. He thought back to the time when he was an ancestor of the imperial family who was sitting high up in the air. In order to leave the grasslands, he had accumulated an unknown amount of bones!


    "Let''s go take a look!" Maki Zin walked towards the crowd first, and Ba Gen immediately followed.


    "Martial Saint, the treasured blade slays the dragon, commanding the world, no one dares to disobey!" Amongst the group of people, one of them said what everyone in the martial arts know and then drank a huge gulp of wine, smacking his lips: "That Xie Xun also deserved to die, his actions were ruthless, that, tsk tsk!"


    "What is it? "Hurry up and tell us!" What are you trying to hide? "Really!" The majority of the crowd jokingly scolded.


    "Good, just these few days, dozens of martial arts experts from Sky Cloud Town have died, none of them looked good to die, but someone who was lucky enough to survive said that Xie Xun''s eyes are already blind!" The man took another sip of wine.


    "What? Blind? A blind person is so powerful? If he isn''t blind, then what''s wrong with him!" The crowd roared again.


    "What do you know? He''s Zhang Wuji''s foster father now, can you afford to offend him?"


    "With Dragon Slaying Knife, what''s Zhang Wuji worth?"


    "Damn, where is Ruin and Tianjian? How did they get killed by that nameless brat?" With your trash, even if all of the Heaven Leaving Sword are in your hands, you still won''t be able to beat Zhang Wuji! "


    "You ¡­" That person clearly knew what he was talking about and was speechless.


    "Big brother, just now, say what you said again. We''re in trouble!" A pleasant voice immediately silenced the crowd.


    "Zhou Zhiruo, why is she here?" Maki Zin lowered his head and said softly.


    "Little girl, what do you want to ask? Brother will tell you! " They had only seen beauties like Zhou Zhiruo a few times, so they definitely could not let go of the opportunity to tease her. After passing through this village, there would be no more shops like this, moreover, all of them were women.


    "So what if you say you destroyed your master!" A lady beside Zhou Zhiruo aggressively pointed her sword at them.


    "To destroy that Old Nun, there must be a Heaven Leaving Sword, but she was still killed by that nameless brat ¡­ "Ouch!" The man covered her face and glared at the girl who was looking at him fiercely. "You, how did you beat him up?"


    "You dare to insult my Emei? Are you seeking death?" Ding Min Jun asked.


    "Damn, it''s the Emei Sect. The six major sects colluded with each other, we are not the opponent of them, retreat!" The naked man threw away his wine cup and left in a hurry. Maki Zin brought Ba Gen to the second floor of the teahouse with a smile on his face.


    "Aiyo, Young Master, please, what would you like to order?" Right after they went upstairs, the store''s Attendant took a seat beside the window while nodding and bowing.


    Whatever. Bring that pot of tea over. I''m still a bit thirsty right now." Mu Ren gave some silver coins to the waiter and the waiter laughed and said, "This is really ridiculous. Just the silver coins are enough to make a big meal out of me. I can''t believe you only want a pot of tea." "Mu Ren and his wife were both young masters, so he didn''t really have much money on him. From the jade ornaments he threw when saving Han Yan when she was young, it could be seen that this was a bad habit of his.


    "Miss Zhou, long time no see!" When Maki Zin heard this voice, he laughed bitterly, "Looks like this Flowing Cloud Needle is really quite lively!"


    "Of course, a lot of martial artists have been coming here recently! "Hahaha!" The Attendant brought some tea, asking him what else he needed, Maki Zin shook his head and indicated that he had no more tea before he left.


    "Sir Ou Nuo, you are here too!" Zhou Zhiruo''s tone was filled with joy, "Where''s Young Master Zhang, is he not here?"


    "He came as well. His foster father is right here. How could he not come?!" Ou Nuo rubbed his nose awkwardly and laughed. So it turns out that the one he was concerned about was Zhang Wuji, so he thought he was being sentimental too much. Damn, in the past, it was always the beauties who gave it to him.


    "Interesting!" Maki Zin chuckled as he sipped the tea, and opened the heavy fan in his hand with a "Pu" sound.


    "Young, Young Master!" Ba Gen looked at Maki Zin with a red face. Maki Zin was confused, and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    "I, I need to pee!"


    "Pfft!" Maki Zin spat out a mouthful of tea, and almost fell to the ground laughing.


    Maki Zin watched as Ou Nuo brought Zhou Zhiruo and the others headed towards a larger restaurant. Seems like after they had escaped from the Wan''an Temple, something had happened to them!


    When she returned to her residence, Zhao Min was waiting in front of the door. When she saw Maki Zin, she immediately grabbed his hand: "Big Brother Maki Zin, a guest came to our place, but she said not to anger you, only then would she dare to see you!"


    "What guest?" Since you are a guest, then Ou Nuo is here, I won''t be angry! " Maki Zin patted Zhao Min''s head and walked in. Man, I used to pinch Han Yan''s face, but now I''m used to patting Zhao Min''s head.


    "She did say that she won''t come out unless you personally say that you''re not angry!" Zhao Min tilted her head and looked at Maki Zin, who laughed: "Who is it? So secretive! Could it be that Han Yan was here? Impossible, Han Yan has always been very obedient, if she comes, then I''ll bring her here. "


    "I remember Han Yan!" Zhao Min pouted, looking extremely cute.


    "Since he''s come, I don''t believe that he won''t see me. I''m not in a hurry!" Maki Zin threw the fan to Ba Gen who was behind him and sat in the middle of the hall.


    "Scoundrel, you don''t even listen to my invitation, you''re so annoying!" Zhao Min snatched the teacup from Maki Zin''s hand, "Hurry and promise me!"


    "Good, good, good. I''m not angry, tell that customer to come out quickly, it''s not good to keep people hiding!" Maki Zin laughed bitterly. Hearing his words, Zhao Min praised "good brother, good brother" so much that he praised Maki Zin was about to fall to the ground!


    "Oh!" Big Sister Min Min has her way! " Maki Zin''s expression was not the least bit good. This girl, was she, Xiao Ling?


    "Xiao Ling, why did you come here?" Maki Zin stood up with a gloomy face, what was he doing? The emperor''s precious daughter had actually followed him south in secret. What was going on?


    "You said you won''t be angry!" Zhao Min and Xiao Ling spoke out at the same time as she sat down helplessly. Zhao Min and Xiao Ling quickly poured him a cup of tea.


    "Speak, how did you come with me?" Maki Zin looked at Xiao Ling, meaning, if you don''t tell me the truth, then don''t blame me for being rude.


    "When you guys leave, I''ll secretly follow you. Hur Hur!" Seeing that Maki Zin''s face was about to turn red, Xiao Ling hurriedly covered her mouth.


    I was wondering why I didn''t see you that night. I thought you didn''t like liveliness anymore. Maki Zin nodded continuously, he knew that he could not continue like this, if not, this brother would really become angry.


    No, if I don''t come out that day, what''s most important is that I''m afraid of meeting royal father. If he sees me, he will definitely bring me back to the palace. Wuu ¡­" The palace is not suitable for me to play! " Xiao Ling wiped away her tears. Mu Ren really had nothing else to say about this treasure. He cried and laughed at the same time. In the 21st century, he would definitely become an idol and a super star.


    "Alright, alright, don''t cry anymore. Since you''re here, it''s not good for me to chase you away. Seriously!" Maki Zin sighed and said helplessly.


    "Ahhh, I knew Brother Maki Zin was the best! "Haha!" Xiao Ling was so happy that he was jumping and jumping. Maki Zin and Zhao Min both shook their heads.


    "Sister Min Min, you''re so beautiful! If only I were as pretty as you!" Xiao Ling knew that if she wanted to live a better life here, she had to get on good terms with Zhao Min.


    "Hehe, if you grow up, you''ll definitely be prettier than me!" Zhao Min was always very confident in her own beauty, so she smiled and said to Xiao Ling.


    Maki Zin had no interest in listening to the two kids'' nonsense anymore. He went upstairs to find Cheng Xuan.

 C100

    Twenty years ago, there was a martial arts family in Floating Cloud Town that was on par with the Ouyang Family. That manor lord was a heroic hero with a heroic spirit, and he was highly respected by his friends in the martial arts world. His name was Long Yi.


    Long Yi and his wife were both well-known for their benevolence. In the face of natural disasters and man-made disasters, they would always eat porridge in their own homes. They would also take out the majority of the food in their homes to distribute to the commoners.


    When Maki Zin talked about the Venerable family, he already understood a little. "You, are someone from this Venerable family?"


    Xuan nodded his head. "At that time, I was carefree, and my parents doted on me greatly, so even though many people said that I was a martial arts prodigy, I never took it to heart. With my parents'' protection, what would I learn?"


    Maki Zin looked at Cheng Xuan, and there were tears in the corners of his eyes as he smiled. He felt miserable in his heart too, because in this chaotic world, he was very lucky. At that time, Cheng Xuan was just like how he used to be in his previous life, thinking that he had the protection of his parents.


    "So, I only know how to play all day long and cause trouble everywhere. Hehe, in the end, mother would always come out and speak good words for me to settle. Everyone in the Long family is very respectful, so they turned a blind eye to my naughtiness!"


    "Until that day, I will never forget it!" Cheng Xuan''s eyes were bloodshot, like a beast choosing its prey, "A golden-haired man rushed into my home and killed my most respected father! Kill my most beloved mother! Killed my favorite sister! Killed all my family! I''m ruthless! "


    The last three words that came out of Cheng Xuan''s mouth came out from his gritted teeth: "My little sister, she was only five years old back then, and she wasn''t even let off. He''s a beast! "No, it''s simply worse than an animal!"


    Maki Zin wanted to ask how you managed to escape, but he was unable to.


    "The one who saved me was a monk, his martial arts were really high, at that time, he was the best in my heart, but the golden-furred man was beaten up badly before he could even defend against ten moves, and that was the result of him deliberately showing mercy; and even now, other than Sai Han and Ou Nuo, I really can''t think of anyone else who could be stronger than him. Zhang Sanfeng might even be able to compare to him in Wudang! Of course, there''s the exception to this, the senior who created the sword technique! " The last sentence seemed to be talking to itself.


    "Then who is the master?" Being able to defeat Xie Xun within ten moves, he was definitely a peerless expert!


    "I also don''t know his name. At that time, I only begged him to kill that evil person, he said that the wicked people would have their retribution, that they would not kill their family, and there was something else that he wasn''t done for. Hehe, how could I understand that?" Maki Zin thought, if it were me, I wouldn''t care about fate, let''s just fight it out with him first.


    "He threw a sword manual to me, saying that he doesn''t know this sword manual either. Because the concept within is too hard to understand, if anyone can learn all of the sword manuals, they can absolutely look down on martial artists!" At that time, I didn''t even think about how to look down on Wu Lin, I just wanted to kill him to avenge my family! "


    "He gave you the ''Siyu Sword Arts''?"


    "That''s right, he taught me the method to recover within a month, then I left. I didn''t see him again until that time when I escorted Sihan and Princess Hua-Yang to the Temple of Great Enlightenment. I thought he was nearby, but I didn''t find him."


    "The ''Siyu Sword Arts'' sword technique, ''Formless Phantom Shadow'', your thoughts must be expanded infinitely, very different from the other sword techniques that can keep your vitality, but once used, your opponent will be completely bewitched by the beauty of the sword technique, your thoughts must be restless, and be at a loss! However, it''s a pity that I can''t use the last move no matter what. Because I have experienced the destruction of my family, my training speed could be said to be extremely fast. "


    "You also said that you''re a martial arts equipment!" Maki Zin patted Cheng Xuan''s shoulders and sat down.


    "The one who created this sword technique is a woman! Do you know how old she was when she mastered the fifth move? " Maki Zin said sarcastically, but of course Maki Zin shook his head, he knew nothing about this so-called "Siyu Sword Arts."


    "22 years old. When she mastered this sword skill, she was only 22 years old. She was the number one master of that year''s martial arts Lin!" Maki Zin was shocked, this female senior was too strong, she was stronger than even Lin Chao Ying! With her 20 years old age looking down on Wu Lin, who would dare to marry her? He had to see her when he had the chance, but it seemed impossible now.


    According to the sword manual, at the age of 22, she was shocked by her lover''s bad news, and under her rage, she comprehended the fifth form of the ''Dream of the South Ke''. When the sword was dyed red, she was even called ''Blood Sword''.


    "To have such an infatuated woman in love, that man can die with no regrets!" Maki Zin supported his chin as he spoke.


    Because I have comprehended the ''Siyu Sword Arts,'' that female senior has always been a supreme expert in martial arts. Even without this sword technique, there are not many people who can defeat her, and she has written down many martial arts techniques in this sword manual. When I was learning the first form of ''Spring Silkworm to Death'', in order to temporarily forget about enmity, I met with opponents everywhere.


    "Maki Zin, do you know why I like Sihan?" Cheng Xuan''s face finally had a smile as he asked Maki Zin. Maki Zin threw himself onto his bed and turned over, shaking his head.


    "That time, I was looking for a beauty and ran to the main hall. It just so happened to be the annual gathering, so naturally, Sai Han and the Prince Kang were there!" Cheng Xuan revealed a look of reminiscence, "When I saw her, I was stunned. Because of her beauty, and also because her eyes and expression, were practically the same as my sister''s.


    "So, after that, I wanted to find a way to enter the Prince Kang Palace. The Prince Kang loves talented people, hehe, I think that it''s not too bad that he showed off his martial arts skills in the Prince Kang, so he said that he can agree to all of my requests. I obviously can''t say that I want him to marry Sihan to me, that''s impossible!"


    "Say, I can do anything for him, but that depends on my mood. I never thought that this world-shocking Fourth Marquis would actually agree to my request!"


    "He gave me the first task, and that was to protect the princess and the two princesses. I was so happy that I almost jumped up. This is exactly what I wanted, but Sai Han didn''t pay much attention to me. You already know everything about him!" Cheng Xuan looked at Maki Zin and poured himself a cup of tea to drink.


    "And now you''re replacing your sister with your sister?" Cheng Xuan could tell that Maki Zin was a little angry, and had replaced his beloved older sister with his own younger sister.


    "Before, yes; now, no!" Cheng Xuan''s two sentences already gave Maki Zin the most satisfactory answer.


    "Miss Situ, what are you going to do?" When Maki Zin mentioned it, his expression immediately became extremely unnatural.


    "I can''t help it, but she hasn''t looked for me for months. It should be a pleasant surprise!" Cheng Xuan laughed bitterly, what she feared the most was not Sai Han, but the beautiful Jiangnan woman, Situ Mu Qing.


    "Cheng Xuan, I don''t even know what to say to you. You call yourself a flower bush expert in vain, you don''t even understand girls that well, in order to wait for you, she even waited for five years, would she give up?" Maki Zin patted Cheng Xuan''s head as if he was an elder teaching a lesson to a junior.


    "Then what can I do? Let me tell you, if I can get Sihan, it would be a blessing in disguise for my three lifetimes. I don''t dare to think of any other blessings!" Cheng Xuan did indeed think that way, he was already satisfied to be with Sai Han.


    "Alright!" Maki Zin jumped down from the bed and patted Cheng Xuan''s shoulders, "Promise me one thing, no matter what happens in the future, you must make my sister happy!" Maki Zin said very seriously, as he patted Cheng Xuan''s shoulder.


    "You ¡­" Seeing Maki Zin entrusting Sai Han to him, Cheng Xuan was at a loss for words.


    "If my sister is wronged, I will definitely not let you off!" Maki Zin laughed and scratched his head. His expression was completely different from before, when he had a serious look on his face.


    Cheng Xuan understood how important Maki Zin was in Sai Han''s heart. Cheng Xuan knew better than anyone else that if Maki Zin was willing to support him, then he would be happy to let go of all his worries for the time being.


    "Let me ask you a question. Tell you who your enemy is, and I''ll see if my guess is correct!" Just as Maki Zin was about to open the door, he turned around and asked.


    "Xie Xun!" Cheng Xuan clenched his fists tightly, "If I managed to learn martial arts, he''s already gone. Hmph, now that he''s back himself, that''s great!"


    "Oh, by the way, you have to laugh a lot. If it''s like before, I wouldn''t agree with you and my sister being with you. She''s bored enough to be with her in so many jars, then won''t you be sick?" Maki Zin snickered and walked downstairs, taking in a big breath, Cheng Xuan facepalmed himself, "Laughing too much? "This brat ¡­"


    Maki Zin gave a few instructions to Zhao Min before walking onto the main street. This time, she was alone, and not long after she left the house, he saw an old woman begging along the road, begging in a low voice: "Elder, alright!" Great sir, please do me the kindness! " She repeated herself, but her voice didn''t sound old.


    Maki Zin was kind, he took out a silver ingot and placed it in her broken bowl. The old lady said, "Thank you, grandpa.

 C101

    A ray of light flashed by. If Maki Zin had not dodged quickly, he would have turned into a corpse on the spot. However, she still drew a faint line of blood on her face.


    "You''re so lucky, I can''t kill you no matter what!" The beggar woman''s voice was extremely delicate. Maki Zin felt that it was very familiar as he laughed bitterly: "Bingling, why do you have to make me die?"


    "You still remember me?" The passersby did not know that just a moment ago, there was almost a corpse here. Seeing how the young man and the old beggar were chatting with interest, they all looked at Maki Zin strangely, and when the old beggar tore off his hair, revealing his black hair and her beautiful face, everyone present was dumbstruck.


    "Since I can''t kill you this time, then next time, goodbye!" Bing Ling smiled sweetly and climbed over the deep wall. Maki Zin rubbed his nose: "Hey, isn''t it rude to just leave like this!" He chased after him over the wall.


    Maki Zin followed right behind her, his face full of confidence. When he saw her turn her head, he even waved at her and knew that he couldn''t outrun her, so he just stood by the side of the road and stopped running. Wait for him to come up, what could he do?


    "Hello, so you were waiting for me. Then I won''t chase after you anymore. It might be better to stay behind!" Looking at Maki Zin who was still laughing, Bing Ling really wanted to give this fellow a good beating before dismembering, but he couldn''t.


    "If you have something to say, hurry up and say it. If you have to fart, hurry and fart!" Maki Zin carefully stared at the icicle, causing her to take a big step back from fright, as she patted his chest, "What? I, I''m telling you, I''m not afraid! "


    "You and Han Yan would be sisters? "The heck!" Maki Zin raised his middle finger towards the sky. Other than Zhang Mo, the two of them did not have any similarities.


    "Did she tell you?" Bing Ling''s eyes seemed as if they were about to spew fire.


    "Yes, but your parents gave you away because your family couldn''t support you anymore. They treat you well! Why do you want to be a killer? " He added softly, "And he''s not a qualified killer either!"


    "Oh, I see!" Bing Ling rolled his eyes and looked as if he was relieved from the burden. He looked at Maki Zin fiercely, "It''s all because of you!"


    Maki Zin pouted and pointed to his nose. "What does it matter to me?"


    stretched out his right hand, grabbed her bare foot, and threw her backwards. The icicle flipped a few times in the air, and only stopped after landing on the ground after taking seven or eight steps.


    "How is it none of your business? You are a Mongol, yet you took my sister as your little girl. I don''t believe that you still have her innocence even if she fell into your hands! How do you think this is none of your business? " Bing Ling was about to unsheathe his sword.


    Maki Zin''s face reddened. Because he was the one who had acted as a thief and eaten Han Yan, he couldn''t possibly say that in front of her elder sister right?


    "Laughing so cheap, you can tell at a glance, hmph! I wish I could skin you with my own hands! "


    "No way, big sister, you and I don''t have any grudges between us. Speaking of which, you''re still my big sister!" Maki Zin directly explained it, looking as if he was waiting to see how strong he would be.


    "You ¡­" Towards this young master, Bing Ling''s demeanor was very elegant, and once again, he acted like a scoundrel. It was unbearable for him as he raised his sword and sliced towards Maki Zin''s face, only to be caught between two fingers of Maki Zin''s left hand.


    "Bullying me!" Bing Ling looked pitiful as tears rolled in his eyes that knew how to speak. He was saying, "Maki Zin, you big man, yet you bully a little girl like me!" Maki Zin chuckled and let go of his finger. Bing Ling wanted to raise his sword again, but he could only think about it, if he wanted to make a move, he wouldn''t be able to take any advantage at all.


    "Ice Ling!" Why does Hero League want a delicate little girl like you to be their killer? About that, you might as well not work at Hero League anymore! " Maki Zin forced a smile on his face.


    "Scram!" Next time, next time, I will definitely kill you back! " Bing Ling made a tiger''s roar, but didn''t make any sound. She was extremely cute. "As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll never-end with you!"


    "Why do I sound like a married woman!" Maki Zin looked at the clouds in the sky.


    "Die!" Bing Ling almost kneeled down and shouted, "Big brother, please spare me this time! Why don''t you just kill me! It''s harder to talk to you than it is to talk to an ox! "


    "Where''s Liu Ji?" Maki Zin asked. Bing Ling held his sword in front of his chest, "Even if you kill me, I won''t say it!"


    "I know where he is, but I do not know your purpose in coming here. Tell me, is it feasible for me to help you all consult him?" Maki Zin grabbed at the air, and the sword in Bing Ling''s hand flew into Maki Zin''s palm.


    "You''re so smart, can''t you guess?" Bing Ling said sarcastically.


    "For the sake of the Dragon Slaying Knife, he didn''t need to participate. Why then?" Maki Zin plucked a stalk of grass and placed it in his mouth, his right hand pinching his chin with his index finger.


    "Hey, I''m leaving! "Hmph, don''t follow me anymore!" Bing Ling looked at Maki Zin who was shaking his head, and the corner of his eyes twitched a few times.


    "Your relationship with Liu Ji, Liu Ji''s relationship with Zhang Wuji, Zhang Wuji''s relationship with Ou Nuo, what is Liu Ji''s relationship with Ou Nuo?" Maki Zin instinctively felt that their relationship was not simple.


    "We help each other, but we keep our hands on each other! That''s enough, I''m going! " Bing Ling left a message and disappeared into the alley as if he was escaping.


    "We help each other, but we keep our hands on each other! "That''s good news." Maki Zin wrinkled his nose, "Hey, your sword!"


    "I don''t want it, just take it to sell for junk!"


    When Maki Zin returned, Zhao Min and Xiao Ling were in a complete mess. Seeing Maki Zin come in and continue playing their game as if he was nothing, Maki Zin was so happy that he took up a cup of tea and watched the two beauties play.


    Outside the door, a man dressed in official''s clothes, with a long beard drawn from his eyes, rushed into the hall and knelt in front of Maki Zin: "I am Ha Chi, I did not know that Young Prince was here, and have not come to pay my respects, I deserve to die!"


    "Alright, get up!" Maki Zin had a very good impression of these managers, they were good at bullying the common people, if they were to deal with Ming Religion, these kind of so called local officials, it would just be for fun.


    "Sigh!" The official stood up and patted his feet, but did not dare sit down. Seeing that there was an outsider here, Zhao Min and Xiao Ling stopped playing, holding hands as they walked towards the hall, they poured themselves a cup of tea and started drinking.


    When had Ha Chi ever seen two great beauties, one big and the other small? Thinking about it again, this was the place of the Young Prince, so these two ¡­ He did not dare think about it further, and did not dare to look at Zhao Min and Xiao Ling again.


    "If you continue to glance at me, I don''t mind helping you!" Zhao Min didn''t say anything coldly. SheSheas so scared that her legs were trembling, and her teeth were chattering loudly. She had actually peeked at Young Prince''s woman. She was dead meat. He no longer dared to look at the two beautiful women.


    Maki Zin told him to sit down: "I need you to do a few things, help me move the ten cannons and a thousand elite soldiers to come here! I will give you the soldier token later! "


    "Yes sir!" Ha Chi replied respectfully.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, do you want to transfer troops?" Zhao Min''s expression was a little strange. Looking at Maki Zin, Maki Zin pointed his finger straight at Ha Chi under the table. Zhao Min immediately understood and smiled.


    Maki Zin gave the "Military Talisman" to Ha Chi, and just as he was about to leave, Maki Zin immediately summoned the "Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrows", telling six of them to follow Ha Chi, and take action when the opportunity arises. Zhao Min wanted them to listen to Maki Zin''s orders, so they nodded and left.


    Maki Zin then called for Old Ba Gen, and asked him to take the weapon talisman to the army camp and kill a thousand elite soldiers and ten guards, waiting for their orders, so that the remaining two of the "Eight Heroes of the Divine Arrows" could communicate with him.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, how did you see through the worried Ha Chi''s good intentions?!" Zhao Min propped herself up with her chin and looked at Maki Zin. Xiao Ling also seemed to be anxious to know.


    "Didn''t you know?" Maki Zin slapped Zhao Min''s forehead.


    "I want to hear it from you!" Zhao Min was still supporting her chin with both hands. It was true that her actions were a fatal temptation to men, but Maki Zin had seen a lot so that it increased her resistance a little.


    "Let''s head south. Although it''s widely spread, no one knows where we are. The moment Bing Ling assassinated me, they came!" "Hehe!"


    "What?" You have been assassinated! " Zhao Min and Xiao Ling stood up at the same time.


    "Nothing! "That''s right ¡­" Zhao Min had already used a handkerchief to wipe the blood off his face, Zhao Min said gently: "It''s so little, I thought it was a cut, only now do you know it''s a sword wound, if it was slightly off, then what''s the point?"


    "Min Min, how did you figure it out?"


    "It''s simple, he actually doesn''t recognize me. I''ve gone south once, and there aren''t many officials who don''t know me, especially the Prefect, who is already at the county level, and he even showed an expression towards Xiao Ling and I ¡­ It would be strange if the useless officials of the area listened to their own words! "


    Maki Zin almost fell to the ground. It was only now that he realized that Zhao Min was already so confident in her own beauty! However, she did have the qualifications to be so confident. A man and woman from the age of eight to the age of eighty would be able to match her beauty and admiration.


    "Alright, let''s fight, right? I''ll have a good time with you guys! " Maki Zin stood up and laughed sinisterly.

 C102

    "Maki Zin, are you going to fight?" Xiao Ling jumped in front of Zhao Min and asked longingly.


    "You little brat, what are you going to do if I don''t fight?" Maki Zin hid his smile and said with a serious face.


    Xiao Ling was furious, she immediately assumed the pose of a little tiger and snatched the teacup in Maki Zin''s hands: "Drink, drink, drink, drink! Aren''t you afraid of getting puffed up to death? Hurry and tell, do you want to fight?"


    "Boring!" Maki Zin waved and walked into his room. Xiao Ling pulled Zhao Min''s hand and shook it left and right, saying, "Big sister Min Min, can you tell me?


    Seeing Zhao Min smile and nod his head, Xiao Ling was both happy and excited, she knew that she was not a normal girl, and shook her head as she headed towards Maki Zin''s room.


    "Brother Maki Zin, as long as you have 10 cannons and 1000 elite soldiers, you will be able to deal with Ou Nuo. Zhao Min immediately went to the main topic.


    "Min Min, let me ask you. I will give you a hundred cannons and a hundred thousand elite soldiers, what percentage of certainty do you have to capture or kill them?" Maki Zin stared straight at Zhao Min, who shook her head, obviously not confident.


    "With your conditions, defeating them will be easy, but they are not ordinary people. It won''t be easy to kill them or capture them alive. People like them can simply run away too easily!" What Zhao Min had just said was exactly what Maki Zin was thinking.


    "Therefore, I have no plans to use those soldiers to deal with Ou Nuo and the rest. One thousand elite soldiers is enough, those ten cannons are just to increase my confidence!"


    "You want to fight against Ming Religion?" Zhao Min finally understood Maki Zin''s intention.


    "I want to borrow Xie Xun''s appearance to shift everyone''s gaze, and pull out all of Ou Nuo''s Ming Religion, Hero League and influence here. Since they''re not here, it should be possible for them to leave without spending a single soldier, right? When they have no time for themselves, they should not have the time to care about the chaos in the imperial government! " Right now, Zhao Min truly knew that her sworn brother was terrifying. Perhaps she was not the strongest in martial arts, but in other aspects, he seemed to be a genius that could be used easily even without learning.


    "The reason why you called ''Archer of the Arrows'' followed that Ha Chi is to find out where they are!" Zhao Min snapped her fingers, causing Maki Zin to nod his head, "Alright, you can go rest now, I need to rest well too. At that time, we will have to spar with Ou Nuo and the others!"


    At night, one of the "eight heroes of the God Arrows" came back to report that they had followed Ha Chi to find Ou Nuo, then followed Ou Nuo, Zhang Wuji, and the people from Hero League to find a few of their gathering points. Maki Zin praised them and told them that it would be best if they could find all of them.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, have you thought about the consequences of doing this?" Zhao Min said to Maki Zin worriedly, "They will definitely swear to kill you! If the Sister Saihan is not here, who among us is Ou Nuo''s match? "


    "They didn''t want to let me go, it''s the same if they didn''t want to offend me, Cheng Xuan!" It was unknown what Maki Zin was thinking as he bit down on his chopsticks.


    "Ah, oh, what can I do for you?" When Cheng Xuan heard Maki Zin call him, he returned to his body and put down his chopsticks.


    "If there are any problems, protect Min Min and Xiao Ling well and bring them back to large scale safely!" Maki Zin pleaded with all his might, but Cheng Xuan could only nod his head.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, since you know the danger, why did you still do it?" Zhao Min bit her lips and asked.


    "I have to do it sooner or later. I''ve finished it earlier and I want to have a good rest!"


    "I''m not leaving!" Xiao Ling snorted, Maki Zin knew them, it was the same, if she did not go back, they would not leave, and would talk about it later, as they did not believe that Ou Nuo could force them into a corner, hehe, it seemed that they were going to provoke him!


    On the morning of the second day, a group of "guests" came which greatly surprised Maki Zin: Ou Nuo, Zhang Wuji, and a group of people brought Liu Ji to pay a visit.


    "Since we know about them, their influence here is greater than ours. Naturally, we know about us!" Maki Zin called for people to bring them in.


    "Brother Ou Nuo is really unexpected, we were able to meet here, it can be said that fate has brought us together!" Maki Zin stood up to welcome them, and although everyone looked at him politely, Ou Nuo, Zhang Wuji and Liu Ji sat down next to him. Maki Zin looked at Yang Xiao who was sitting beside him with his eyes spitting water at him, but he did not care, and with a smile, he sat in the center and ordered everyone to serve him tea.


    "This humble one is simple and is unable to take out anything to entertain everyone. Please forgive me!" Maki Zin made a inviting gesture, and took a sip himself. Cheng Xuan walked out from the back door and sat down.


    Maki Zin and Ou Nuo first spoke a set of irrelevant words. Zhao Min and Xiao Ling walked in hand in hand, but Xiao Ling was still jumping, obviously not playing around as there were so many of them huddled behind Zhao Min.


    "I''m really envious of Brother Maki Zin, he always has peerless beauties by his side!" Ou Nuo looked at Zhao Min, and said with a slightly sour tone. Maki Zin laughed bitterly and said, "Everyone, you have not come to me to see if I am still alive, and also to say a few words in passing."


    "Sir Zhang, long time no see!" Zhao Min smiled at Zhang Wuji and sat on the left side of Maki Zin.


    "Of course, Miss Zhao, do you want to see our Sect Leader? What kind of relationship did Miss Zhao have with Young Master in the Greenwater Villa?" Our Sect Leader misses this young lady very much! " looked at Maki Zin''s face, seeing that there was no change in his expression, he finally relaxed. However, he was also slightly disappointed, probably because Maki Zin was not too concerned about her and Zhang Wuji''s situation.


    Of course, Maki Zin knew what Zhao Min said to Zhang Wuji at the Green Water Villa. Only now did he remember that Zhao Min had been a little strange during that time, but he was a person of the 21st century, so what did that little point of contact count as in his eyes. Could it be that he found it strange when she looked at Zhao Min who was blushing, and her heart skipped a beat. Seeing Ou Nuo''s angry look, the spectator Wei Ling laughed, he already knew a little, it seemed that Zhao Min''s charm was something no one could stop!


    "Brother Maki Zin, you''re probably not going to go sightseeing in the south, right?" Ou Nuo forced a smile.


    "Half!" What Maki Zin had said was the truth. Since he hadn''t mentioned the other half, it would naturally be useless even if he asked.


    "The other half should be dealing with us!" Liu Ji lightly slapped his folded fan, "To be honest, we really do not wish to become enemies with your Prince Kang Palace, father and son are extremely difficult people to deal with! If we weren''t on the opposite side, we would definitely be friends, alas! "


    Everyone in the world knew about the might of the Prince Kang Palace. Many anti-Yuan cultivators admired them greatly, but it was a rarely seen ''bright'' place in the Imperial Court.


    "Brother Liu is an unparalleled scholar. This little brother has always deeply respected you!" Maki Zin''s tone was extremely sincere, and everyone present, other than Ou Nuo, were all shocked. What kind of status did the current Maki Zin have, to actually say such a thing to Liu Ji, was absolute recognition of Liu Ji. Only Ou Nuo knew that Liu Ji had helped Zhu Yuanzhang in ruling the world, and whenever they thought about how he was respected by the later generations, they would think highly of him.


    "Brother Maki Zin, if I were to take you down now, what percentage would you say?" Ou Nuo clasped his hands together, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Cheng Xuan stood up, and the people behind Ou Nuo and Zhang Wuji all wielded weapons, and the two of them continued to develop.


    In fact, Liu Ji and the others had the same intentions, taking down Maki Zin now was indeed a rare opportunity, I don''t know if I''ll have the chance to do so in the future, Ou Nuo can win against Maki Zin easily, Cheng Xuan has Zhang Wuji, Liu Ji can do whatever he wants with him, and Zhao Min has Xiao Ling, Xiao Ling, Wei Xiao and Ou Nuo have many experts under him, any one of them would be enough!


    Maki Zin stood up and laughed: "Brother Ou Nuo sure knows how to joke around. Cheng Xuan, sit down!"


    Seeing Cheng Xuan had sat down, the nervous atmosphere had completely faded with Maki Zin''s smile. At the same time, they couldn''t help but admire Maki Zin''s broadmindedness and adaptability, and their evaluation of him rose by a few points.


    "During the Three Kingdoms period, Kong Ming could defeat an empty city, not to mention that my little brother can''t be considered as an empty city today!" Maki Zin walked into the main hall with his hands behind his back, completely confident in himself. Even Ou Nuo was moved, if in the future, his own strength was enough to threaten him, would he be able to handle it?


    Liu Ji stood up and walked to Maki Zin''s side, "According to what Young Prince said, if we were to barge in like this, wouldn''t we be caught?"


    "We don''t want to be injured right now. If Sect Master Zhang wants to take action today, haha, is it still possible for you to bring your foster father back safely to the Bright Summit? It''s really unknown!" Maki Zin sighed. To be honest, Zhang Wuji would not let them slaughter him like how it seemed on the surface, or else he would not meet them. If he was injured on his side, the number of people in the martial arts world who would kill their foster father would be numerous.


    Zhang Wuji stood up and clenched his fists, "Actually, we have no ill intentions today, Young Prince, please do not misunderstand!"


    Maki Zin nodded, both he and Zhao Min understood that they had only come to find out the truth about their side. Zhao Min glared at Ou Nuo, causing Ou Nuo''s soul to almost fly out of his body.


    "Min Min, as long as you are willing to be my wife, I will listen to you for anything!" Ou Nuo laughed slyly.


    "Alright, go and kill yourself now!" Ou Nuo brought about a loss of interest, and was no longer in the mood to speak.


    "Miss Xiao Zhao, this is the third time we have met, right?" Maki Zin waved at the beautiful girl beside Zhang Wuji. Everyone''s heart trembled. Could it be that Xiao Zhao was one of his people?


    "According to Young Master, the one in the Ming Religion secret passage last time was the Young Prince. Why have Young Prince even seen Xiao Zhao before? " Xiao Zhao said with a smile.


    "Hehe, then Miss Xiao Zhao probably doesn''t remember. Thirteen years ago, there was a little girl who sold his father''s body and a little boy who wanted to do something ¡­" Maki Zin had not finished speaking when Wei Xiao laughed sinisterly, "That little brat must not be any good person either. Seeing how pretty that girl is, I wanted to bring his back home!" After saying that, she looked at Maki Zin with a blissful expression. Maki Zin was speechless, because they had indeed interacted before, and coughed to hide his expression.


    "That little boy doesn''t have any money on him, only a jade pendant. That girl only wants the money but not this one. Moreover, the crowd is heckling, saying that the jade pendant is fake ¡­"


    "If you don''t have the money, why would you buy a wife?" "Heh," Wei laughed, then shut up after Zhang Wuji waved his hand to signal him not to interrupt.


    "You''re the little boy?" Xiao Zhao pointed at Maki Zin and said with a face full of smiles. Then, her expression darkened, "No wonder you view money as nothing, and actually use such a precious jade pendant to exchange for a few taels of silver! How is the little girl? "


    "Hehe, Miss Xiao Zhao, from the looks of it, Sect Leader Zhang has treated you well! If not for you telling me to bring her back, I wouldn''t have Han Yan by my side! " Maki Zin shrugged his shoulders, his expression darkened. Maki Zin did not notice, but Zhao Min looked right at him, and a question popped up in his mind. Xiao Zhao patted her chest, "The Han Yan beside Young Prince is that little girl, looks like you have treated her very well!" Zhang Wuji and the others were naturally very familiar with the people around Maki Zin, and of course, Xiao Zhao knew about the people around him.


    "Sect Leader Zhang!" Maki Zin turned around and looked at Zhang Wuji, "Because Xiao Zhao is by my side, so for this, I hope that we can become friends! Perhaps in the future, you will thank me! "


    "Nervous!" Wei Xiao swallowed his breath, but Yang Xiao''s expression changed in vain. Maki Zin definitely wouldn''t say these words for no reason.


    "Alright, Brother Maki Zin, we have disturbed you for the past half day, it''s time to leave!" Ou Nuo stood up and patted Maki Zin''s shoulders as he laughed, and said that, it really was like saying goodbye to an old friend.


    "I wonder what did Brother Ou Nuo promise Miss Zhou?" Maki Zin asked, his expression changing, Maki Zin continued to laugh: I really have nothing to welcome here, aiya! Take care, your little brother will not send you off! "


    When she saw them walk out the door, Maki Zin walked back to the main seat, his expression was gloomy. Back then, his palm strike definitely did not kill his immediately, and she still had the chance to tell Zhou Zhiruo the secret of the Sky Slaughter Dragon. His gaze landed on the Heaven Leaving Sword in Zhao Min''s hands.

 C103

    "Min Min, do you know why the Dragon Slaying Knife s are called Sovereign artifacts in the martial arts world?" Maki Zin lightly tapped the table with his finger, and said while looking at the Heaven Leaving Sword in Zhao Min''s hands.


    Zhao Min shook her head: "I don''t know, but if there is such a thing in the martial arts world, it would not be groundless, but to say that a blade or sword or some other weapon can command the world, it is truly funny!"


    "Yes, you''ve said the same thing before!" Maki Zin rubbed his forehead, "Then do you know the origins of the Heaven Leaving Sword and their origins?"


    "Do you know?" Zhao Min asked. Cheng Xuan and Xiao Ling shook their heads as well.


    "You know about Guo Jinghuang Rong, right?" When Maki Zin said these two names, everyone was flabbergasted. Who in the Central Plains didn''t know of the Guo Jing and Huang Rong''s big names? Cheng Xuan moved a chair close to him and said, "Dragon Slaying Knife were created by the Guo family. There has always been this rumor in the martial arts world!"


    "The Heaven Leaving Sword and the Dragon Slaying Knife were indeed forged by Guo Jing and his wife. They had the Divine Condor Yang Zhao use the Xuan Iron Sword as a birthday gift, and then added the materials to forge these two Divine Weapons."


    "Young Prince, they have all left!" When Maki Zin got to the main topic, a soldier reported in from outside the door, and Maki Zin waved him off.


    "That was really dangerous just now. If they really attacked, then there would be more people than me!" Xiao Ling patted her chest, her face full of joy.


    "Is that so? I think Big Brother Maki Zin must have a way to deal with it! " Zhao Min looked at Maki Zin, who nodded, "There are five cannons and hundreds of elite soldiers outside, it should be enough to cover us!"


    Zhao Min pointed directly at Maki Zin''s nose. "Speak, when did you transfer them over? Even I don''t know." Even though he looked like a brother, he couldn''t hide the smile in his eyes.


    "I told Ba Gen to pass down my orders, but the Battalion Commander immediately transferred these things over, saying that he wanted to protect my safety! It''s not good for me to refuse, I can''t just call them back, right? " Maki Zin leaned on his seat and spread out his hands, "It''s none of my business, hehe!"


    "Right, you haven''t finished speaking. I, the youth, want to forge two divine weapons, right?" Zhao Min caught Xiao Ling''s hands that were moving randomly and carried her in her embrace, scratching her itch and making her giggle non-stop until she started begging for forgiveness, saying that she didn''t dare to let go.


    "Because all the secrets are inside the two sharp weapons. They are hollow!"


    "What, hollow?" Zhao Min took out his Heaven Leaving Sword and knocked, but at this point, she really could not tell if it was real or not.


    "The Dragon Slaying Knife has the ''Wu Mu Testament'', and the Heaven Leaving Sword has the ''Nine Yin True Scriptures'' and ''Beating Dragon 18 Palms''!"


    "Martial Master, the treasured saber, Dragon-slaying, spoke of the ''Wu Mu will''. It can lead troops and win every battle, so of course it can ''command the world''! Within the Heaven Leaving Sword, there are some peerless martial arts, hehe! "The Guo family is quite impressive!" Cheng Xuan sighed, then continued, "They mean that if an incompetent person becomes the emperor, someone will use the Heaven Leaving Sword''s centipede to take his life! They knew that Xiang Yang could not protect them, so they entrusted their final wishes to the two sharp blades! "


    "Afterwards, Xiangyang City was destroyed, the Guo couple died in battle, and their son, Guo Po, died fighting with a Dragon Slaying Knife. From then on, the Dragon Slaying Treasure Sword fell into decline, and their daughter, Guo Xiang, took the Heaven Leaving Sword and started the Emei Sect!"


    "Dragon Slaying Knife, Heaven Leaving Sword were originally sharp blades, what kind of thing can cut them apart and take out the thing inside?" Xiao Ling''s eyeballs rolled around as she looked at Maki Zin.


    "Since they are all Divine Weapons, what methods do you have to take them out?" Maki Zin asked.


    "Cut each other down!" Cheng Xuan and Zhao Min answered at the same time.


    Ou Nuo and the rest left Maki Zin''s place and went back to their own residences. Ou Nuo sat in the hall, and Guan Fei Qin, who was sitting down, could not hold it in anymore, and stood up to bow to him: "Brother, I really do not understand, why did you let go of that opportunity!"


    Beside Ou Nuo, only a few people dared to speak to him in such a manner, and it was none other than Guan Feiqin. Zhou Zhiruo, who was sitting on the left side, looked at them with a questioning look, not knowing what they were talking about.


    "Miss Zhou, if you want me to help you take away the Heaven Leaving Sword, I agree. But if it''s like this, not only will I offend the imperial government, I''ll even offend Ming Religion!" Ou Nuo sighed.


    "You clearly had the chance to take the Heaven Leaving Sword from that princess just now, and even killed that dogshit Young Prince!" Guan FeiQin was obviously not willing to let Maki Zin go like that.


    "Brother Guan, tell me, is Maki Zin an idiot?" Seeing Guan Fei Qin helplessly shake his head, Ou Nuo laughed, "Seeing so many of us going, he did not even think about it, and directly invited us in, do you think he would be unprepared?"


    "But there''s only those few people ¡­"


    "He''s from the Young Prince, so he can definitely mobilize all of the troops nearby to deal with us. Don''t forget, how were we dealt with by him during the Wan''an Temple!" Guan FeiQin recalled the might of the cannons and retreated.


    "Sir Ou Nuo, as long as you can help me, in the future, no matter what use do you have, my Emei Sect will definitely help you!" Zhou Zhiruo said in a low voice.


    "Actually, Miss Zhou, forgive me for my bluntness, but even if you manage to cultivate the ''Nine Yin Scriptures'', you may not be able to defeat Maki Zin, and take revenge for your respected master!"


    "You, how did you know?" Zhou Zhiruo was a little flustered, didn''t Master say that only the Emei Sect Leader knew about this secret?


    "Also, with my help at Emei party, hehe, it really isn''t much!" Ou Nuo stood up, walked to Zhou Zhiruo''s side, and bent down to whisper into her ear. "You know what I want, don''t you, Zhiruo?"


    Zhou Zhiruo''s body trembled, how could she not know that Ou Nuo was greedy for her body? She struggled intensely in her heart and closed her eyes, she did not know what she should do.


    "Maki Zin! "Hahaha!" Liu Ji looked up into the sky, his two fingers pinching the sky, and then he opened his eyes wide, which revealed Xiao Xu''s panic, "The heavens changed, life followed the change, what''s going on?"


    "Chief!" Bing Ling entered and stood a meter away from Liu Ji.


    "How is it?" Liu Ji waved his hand, allowing Bing Ling to straighten up and speak.


    "Their surroundings are filled with Origin Weapons, but the actual situation is unknown to Bing Ling!"


    "Alright, you''re tired too. Go and rest!" After Bing Ling left, Liu Ji sighed again, "A tiger father doesn''t have a dog son! Meng He, you have a good daughter and a good son! "


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, how do you know all this?" Zhao Min looked into Maki Zin''s eyes and asked.


    "You don''t need to ask how I know. The important thing is that Zhou Zhiruo might know. She should ask for Ou Nuo''s help!"


    "How many people know?" Cheng Xuan asked.


    "Other than us, Ou Nuo should know about it. Zhou Zhiruo should also know about it.


    "If Ou Nuo helps Zhou Zhiruo take away the Heaven Leaving Sword, then we will definitely fall out with the Ming Religion, and it won''t do us any harm!" Xiao Ling smiled as she waved her little fist, "If they were to fight to the death, it would be even more exciting!"


    One of the "Eight Heroes" came in and bowed towards Maki Zin, Zhao Min and the others, and said: "Xie Xun has appeared!"

 C104

    "Why is the ''Golden Lion King'' Xie Xun here?" Xiao Ling, who was in the horse carriage, held onto Maki Zin''s hand.


    "Maybe it''s because he''s blind and randomly walked over here, then realized that he''s surrounded by enemies. When he knew that Zhang Wuji was now the Patriarch of Ming Religion, he killed a few people and lured everyone over. Of course, Zhang Wuji would also come here!" Maki Zin''s tone of voice was half serious and half joking, causing Xiao Ling to become extremely feminine, and almost pushed Maki Zin out of the carriage. Luckily, Zhao Min was there, causing her to say something else.


    The surroundings of a straw house were filled with martial practitioners, yet no one dared to go even thirty meters inside. Maki Zin stopped the carriage at a high place in the air, smiling as he watched the changes below.


    "Xie Xun is mine!" Cheng Xuan said coldly, "If I don''t have an end to him, I will never be happy again!"


    Maki Zin nodded and patted his shoulder, and watched as Cheng Xuan walked towards the thatched cottage step by step!


    "Xie Xun! Do you still remember that the Ling Prince Nan''s family that you killed has come to settle their scores with you today!? " A man drew his broadsword and dashed into the thatched cottage.


    In the blink of an eye, not even a miserable groan could be heard. A corpse was thrown out, causing the people surrounding the thatched cottage to retreat another ten steps.


    "Xie, if you don''t come out now, I''ll burn your grass hut down!" A voice came from the crowd.


    "My wish surnamed Xie has yet to come true and I don''t want to die yet. Since everyone wants to settle the score with me, I guess I can only do it with blood!" When Maki Zin and the others heard the rough voice, they looked at each other and saw through what the other meant, "He deserves the title of ''hero''."


    "Father, are you inside?" Zhang Wuji suddenly rushed into the crowd, towards the grass hut.


    "And who are you? Pretending to be Wuji''s son to trick my blind man! " Xie Xun''s voice was really like a lion''s roar. Even after leaving for at least three hundred meters behind, he was still able to hear everything clearly.


    "I am Wuji, my foster father!" Zhang Wuji said with tears streaming down his face.


    "Don''t think that just because I''m blind I can be easily deceived!" Xie Xun obviously sneered and mocked.


    "On the ice and fire island, Wuji did not focus on his training, and my father punished Wuji for standing there for six hours. Later on, my mother begged for mercy, but my father ignored her, and Wuji said, ''My father did it for Wuji''s sake, so my father let him off,'' and once, Wuji got lost. My father, my father, and my mother went searching for my father and father for half a day before you found Wuji at the volcano." As the Sect Leader of the Ming Religion, not only would Zhang Wuji not look down on him for showing such kindness, he had even admired his cowardice.


    "Shakyamuni Xie, can you still hear my voice?" Yang Xiao raised his voice, and Wei Xiao immediately followed, "Third brother Xie, can you tell who I am?"


    "Left Custodian Yang, Fourth Brother Wei, both of you are here!" Xie Xun said excitedly, "Wuji child, quickly come in. I want to take a look!" No one teased him because he, a blind person, could see anything. Even Cheng Xuan had stopped in his tracks.


    "Haha, it''s so lively!" Just as Zhang Wuji entered the grass hut, Xiao Budian and his men came over. Of course, Zhou Zhiruo was standing beside him.


    "Zhou Zhiruo is indeed an arrogant person, she actually wants to be enemies with the imperial government and Ming Religion at the same time!" Maki Zin laughed coldly as he shook his head, "He, won''t be that stupid!"


    "Is Sect Leader Zhang reminiscing with King Xie?" Ou Nuo walked to Yang Xiao''s side, and after Yang Xiao said "yes", he stood there motionlessly.


    "Pass down the order, tell them to take action!" Maki Zin said to one of the ''divine arrows'' behind him, and pulled Zhao Min''s hand, "We will go and join in the fun too, so that Cheng Xuan will suffer a loss when the time comes!" Zhao Min led his guards and headed towards the thatched hut.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, Liu Ji is not here yet, so tell them to attack!" Zhao Min walked while asking.


    "It''s so lively here, he will come!" Maki Zin''s mouth twitched, and he immediately walked towards Ou Nuo.


    "Aiya! Brother Maki Zin is truly omnipresent, what, you came here to join in the fun too! " Ou Nuo smiled and clasped his hands towards Maki Zin and Zhao Min.


    "We are, we are, I will do it, it''s purely for the fun of it, unlike brother Ou Nuo, who still has to please the beauties!" Maki Zin chuckled as he looked at Zhou Zhiruo, who was brimming with killing intent towards him. Ou Nuo also chuckled but did not deny it.


    "It''s the spirit demon girl Zhao Min, she came too!" Maki Zin and Zhao Min had just arrived together, and the crowd immediately erupted, all of them clamoring to kill Zhao Min, but seeing her fearless look, they knew that this girl was very cunning, who would dare to make a move.


    "He, he ¡­" One of the monks pointed at Maki Zin, his hands trembling. One of them laughed and asked, "Yuanyin, are you sick? "Ahaha ¡­"


    "Brother Maki Zin, Min Min, it looks like you two are in danger here!" Almost everyone heard her. Immediately, everyone quieted down, and looked towards Maki Zin. "Maki Zin", "Zhao Min". Every time the six major sects'' people mentioned these two names, they would grind their teeth in anger, because after Zhao Min grabbed their Wan''an Temple, they would let Maki Zin order a barrage of cannons to attack them, causing the six major sects to suffer heavy losses.


    "Brother Ou Nuo, you''ve done me in, and now everyone is going to cut me into pieces!" Zhao Min''s face was in pain, but she did not seem to be afraid at all. Zhao Min had long gotten used to this kind of situation, her face was full of indifference as she stood by Maki Zin''s side looking to the east and west, looking at her entire child. She did not seem to know what was going on, but she was laughing and laughing merrily.


    Although everyone was calling him brother, no one dared to make a move. Maki Zin was someone who could fight evenly with Zhang Wuji, and the few people he brought with him also did not seem to be someone to be trifled with. With the Heaven Leaving Sword in his hands, most experts would not even dare to go against him.


    "Looks like calling me brother is the same thing, and doing it is also the same thing!" Ou Nuo touched his nose and mercilessly ridiculed the people from Martial Forest. This time, they did not even dare to scold him, Ou Nuo was even scarier than Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji, let alone provoke him.


    Just when everyone was in a state of chaos, Zhang Wuji rushed out and knelt in front of the thatched cottage. "I beg you, please spare me!" When Yang Xiao and the rest of the Ming Religion saw the Sect Leader kneel down, they immediately kneeled.


    "Let go? Sect Head Zhang, what you said was very easy. Back then, why was he unwilling to let our family and friends go? " Everyone knew that Zhang Wuji was kind and benevolent, he was not like Ou Nuo and the others, who were happy and angry, who were bullied by others!


    "Young master Zhang, I said before in the Wan''an Temple that you saved your enemies, and they mostly forced your parents to their deaths, yet you saved them, and now they want to hurt your foster father! "How about it, do you regret it?" Zhao Min snorted towards the crowd, although she was calling Zhang Wuji by name, she was saying that it was someone who came to look for Xie Xun.


    "Min Min, this move of yours seems to be a bit of a provocation right?" Maki Zin bent over and laughed softly, Zhao Min stared at him, "Indeed, a little, but these people are too eye-catching!"


    "Young master!" Xiao Zhao ran to Zhang Wuji''s side and said, "Get up, princess is right, how much of them were saved by you, they themselves know!"


    "Wuji, get up. How does the dignified Ming Religion head look like?" Xie Xun''s voice came out from the house.


    Zhang Wuji wiped away his tears, stood up, and told Xiao Zhao to retreat to the side. He opened his hands and said loudly: If you want to hurt my foster father, take the Dragon Slaying Knife, and fight to the death with me, Zhang Wuji!


    Everyone immediately whispered and wanted to charge forward, but there were already several experts at the Ming Religion, could they take the advantage? Furthermore, there were also Ou Nuo and Maki Zin who were here with unknown intentions. They were definitely here for the Dragon Slaying Knife s, at that time, wouldn''t they have to take advantage of the situation and reap the rewards?


    He then looked at Zhang Wuji''s desperate stance. Whoever took the lead, the Wudang Sect over there had too deep of a relationship with Zhang Wuji. Although they would not harm him, they would definitely not help to deal with Xie Xun and Zhang Wuji.


    For a moment, the place was in a deadlock, no one moved, only Zhang Wuji, Zhao Min and the others laughed, and sounds of laughter could be heard from time to time.


    "I''ll fight you!" He looked at Zhang Wuji, "You and I have never had any grudges, and there is nothing between us being able to fight and be ungrateful to each other!" At the grass hut, he said, "But he and I have irreconcilable enmity!"

 C105

    "Cheng Xuan, I don''t care what enmity there is between you and my foster father, although I know that I''m not his match, if you want to kill my foster father, you have to kill me first!" Zhang Wuji''s long hair fluttered, his face was filled with righteousness, the wind around his suddenly blew, and a big battle erupted.


    "Alright, I''ll help you with your filial piety!" Cheng Xuan''s right hand tightened and the sword was immediately unsheathed!


    "Wait!" With a roar, a domineering old man walked out with a saber in his hand. Although his clothes were tattered, no one dared to underestimate this blind man.


    "Xie Xun!" Cheng Xuan almost shouted as he clenched his teeth.


    "Wuji, I''ve heard quite a lot about you. This little brother can''t even beat you?"


    "Yes, father, I have fought with him before. His swordsmanship is unpredictable and he is not a match for me!" Zhang Wuji bowed to Xie Xun.


    "Oh, this brother, is his name Cheng Xuan? I wonder if I can thank the blind man for his grudge against you? " Xie Xun clenched his fists and said.


    "I want you dead! Do you still remember this place, Floating Cloud Town, the Long family from twenty years ago!?" Cheng Xuan raged, it was almost a roar.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, what deep grievances do Cheng Xuan and Xie Xun have?" Zhao Min pulled Maki Zin, and Maki Zin recounted the matter between Cheng Xuan and himself in detail. Zhao Min said, "From the looks of it, it seems like it will be difficult for Xie Xun to escape death today!"


    "Long family?" Xie Xun was shocked, then his face was filled with joy as he nodded his head, "You are a descendant of the Long family!"


    "Finally, thanks to you, the Long family is still alive!" Cheng Xuan sneered.


    When the martial artists from Jiangnan heard that Cheng Xuan was a descendant of the Long family, they all became overjoyed. After that, they all shook their heads. After so many years, how was the Long family? How was it?! Unfilial son, you still dare to say that you are a descendant of the Long family!


    "That year, I went mad and accidentally killed the Long family. Afterwards, I regretted it greatly and even wanted to commit suicide to apologize. However, I still haven''t avenged my great hatred so I can''t live up to it!" Xie Xun''s tone was extremely sincere, no one doubted his words.


    "But you are still alive!" Cheng Xuan pointed his sword straight at Xie Xun, "Make your move, I do not wish to kill those who are waiting to die, but do not think that if you do not make your move, I will not kill you!"


    "Good, I also want to see how strong the Long family''s descendants are!" Xie Xun held the blade horizontally in his right hand.


    "Father, please don''t!" Zhang Wuji stood in front of Xie Xun, "Cheng Xuan, my foster father is already unable to see this anymore, please be magnanimous!"


    Cheng Xuan snorted, "Fine, I won''t take advantage of this either!" Cheng Xuan''s actions were too arrogant and foolish, Xie Xun had already been blind for nearly twenty years, so naturally, he would not have the advantage of being the "blind" one.


    Zhao Min ran over to Cheng Xuan''s side and replaced the Heaven Leaving Sword with: "Since you want to be fair, then just use this!" "You are all brave warriors, I don''t want to see your blood splash three feet!"


    Cheng Xuan returned the Heaven Leaving Sword back to Zhao Min: "Thank you, Min Min, I don''t need it!" Zhao Min looked at him, but did not force him and walked back to Maki Zin''s side.


    Everyone knew that a big battle was unavoidable. They were all focused on the two of them, even Ou Nuo was focused on the fight. Zhang Wuji had no choice but to retreat to the side of the stage, leaving everyone with a space in the middle, which they were both unable to see, with their eyes closed, if they were careless for a bit, they would be able to retire for the rest of their lives.


    Cheng Xuan was unable to see anything, he chose to stay put, and waited for the opponent to attack. Once the opponent got used to it, it would be easy to deal with.


    Cheng Xuan''s hair on the left side of his head flew up, like lightning, he took a step forward, the blade light brushed past his body, and since Cheng Xuan knew where he was, naturally he would not miss this chance, and used a "jade-green blood cold light", Ling Lie''s Sword Qi rushed towards Xie Xun, but because he was blindfolded, and his position was not accurate, Xie Xun avoided it.


    "If Cheng Xuan had not been blindsided, just this move alone is enough to make Xie Xun lose!" Ou Nuo laughed, Guan FeiQin said, "I can''t think of a way to break this technique, if I were to meet him, the loss is certain!"


    "Heh heh, that''s true. His sword technique has disappeared without a trace, I wonder if it was created by that expert? But it''s because it''s too ethereal, like what I said last time, it''s more like a sword technique practiced by a woman! " Ou Nuo sighed, "Cheng Xuan told me that after he mastered the fifth form, he can compete with me in power. I do not doubt him!"


    Although Cheng Xuan''s attack was not fatal, he still had the advantage and naturally did not want to give up. He would use "Spring Silkworm up to the death" and swing to the side, and Xie Xun knew very well that Cheng Xuan was powerful, he could not even look at him with eyes, and could still suppress him. If he took off the cloth, he would not have to fight anymore, but how could he admit defeat?


    Cheng Xuan only felt a murderous intent, he knew that the Dragon Slaying Knife''s blade was extremely sharp, and dropped a thousand kilograms on the ground, rolling on the ground and retreating.


    As Xie Xun stood in his original position motionlessly, he did not dare to make a sound. Right now, he was a true blind person, and Xie Xun was much better than him.


    The spectators watched in awe, not daring to breathe. Although they had only exchanged a few moves, the number of hands that thought they could block it could be counted on one hand.


    Cheng Xuan and Xie Xun listened attentively, waiting for the right opportunity!


    "Big brother Maki Zin, who do you think will win?" Zhao Min nervously grabbed Maki Zin''s arm. Xiao Ling also nodded, she too, wanted to know the result.


    Maki Zin shook his head: "In terms of strength, Cheng Xuan is a Saint Xie Xun, but right now he is blindfolded. He is fighting with an expert who is already used to darkness, it is impossible to say how much stronger he is! "It depends on the timing."


    Wei Xiaoxiao saw that the two of them were standing there without moving, and his boss was really impatient. He turned around and threw a stone at Cheng Xuan''s feet, and Zhao Min could not help but shout out "despicable"!


    Since he knew where the other party was, he naturally could not let him go. Xie Xun''s right hand held onto the blade, and his left hand formed thirteen fists, all of them striking towards Cheng Xuan. Cheng Xuan dodged two of his punches, and was still sent flying by the last punch.


    Xie Xun held his blade further, and was about to chop Cheng Xuan''s head off, but he immediately retracted it, and stood there without moving: "I don''t want to fight anymore! I thank the blind man for his unfair victory! "


    "He actually released Cheng Xuan?" The corner of Zhao Min''s mouth crooked.


    "No, he released himself!" Maki Zin''s words were something neither Zhao Min nor Zhao Min understood. Maki Zin explained, "Did you guys see the way Cheng Xuan wielded his sword?"


    Zhao Min suddenly remembered that when Cheng Xuan''s sword was behind him, she did not seem to panic in the slightest when she was hit flying. With Zhao Min''s intelligence, how could she not understand: "Cheng Xuan had deliberately lured him over, Xie Xun''s blade had missed, Cheng Xuan had used all his killing moves, at that time, Xie Xun would not be able to dodge his strange sword moves even if he was in close proximity!"


    Xie Xun knelt down towards Cheng Xuan: That Xie fella should have died a long time ago, it''s just that I haven''t avenged my family, and am unwilling to die! Please give me a few days. When I get my revenge, I will definitely come to you. I will kill you or cut you into pieces.


    Cheng Xuan took off his cloth and said, "You have a family feud, and I have one too! "How many families have you repented of for murdering people without a care in the world?"


    "Yes, I deserve to die!" But this is my last and only wish! " Xie Xun was still kneeling on the ground, the Ming Religion s were all kneeling on the ground, begging him to let Xie Xun go.


    "Fine, I''ll give you three years. Three years later, regardless of whether you''ve killed your enemy or not, I still want to kill you!" After Cheng Xuan finished speaking, Xie Xun started laughing loudly, "Thank you! If I can''t get my revenge in three years, then there''s no need for me to get my revenge! "


    "Remember, I''m your son!" Cheng Xuan just spoke out, and Xie Xun immediately caught it, "Quick, one whip!"


    "What a noble man!" Maki Zin laughed as he walked to Cheng Xuan''s side and hugged him. Let him go, and patted his chest, "It should be like the past now!"


    "Hey, beautiful women in the martial arts world, you have to wait for me!" As soon as Cheng Xuan finished speaking, Maki Zin quickly pulled Xiao Ling away, acting as if she didn''t know him.


    Now, Cheng Xuan did not kill Xie Xun and had given him three years. If someone else had injured Xie Xun, he definitely would not let them do so. Then Maki Zin must have definitely helped him.


    Just when everyone thought that they had understood the situation from today, Maki Zin suddenly pulled out the Heaven Leaving Sword from Zhao Min''s hands. He pointed at Zhang Wuji and laughed: Sect Leader Zhang, last time we did not have a superior opponent, today we will play with the weapon!

 C106

    Maki Zin''s actions made everyone freeze, they never expected that after Cheng Xuan fought with Xie Xun, he would directly fight with Zhang Wuji, and even Zhao Min did not know what he was trying to do.


    Zhang Wuji clenched his fists at Maki Zin: "Young Prince, I really do not wish to fight with you right now. When father and son meet again, I really have a thousand things to say!"


    "That has nothing to do with me, this time I am using the Heaven Leaving Sword. Also, I am not an Extinction Beast, and not someone you can casually take out your weapon to block!" Maki Zin moved his right hand, causing the Heaven Leaving Sword to buzz.


    "Wuji, why don''t you use this Dragon Slaying Knife to exchange a few blows with that whatever duke!" Xie Xun handed the Dragon Slaying Knife over to Zhang Wuji.


    Once again, everyone retreated. Maki Zin grinned: "This time, we will not compete in skills, but in strength. One move to determine victory or defeat!"


    "This is bad!" Ou Nuo''s eyes burned with anger as he looked at Maki Zin. Zhou Zhiruo immediately asked what was wrong, and Ou Nuo said, "Maki Zin said that he wants to determine the victor in one move, so the two divine weapons will inevitably clash. He knows of this secret, and he wants to make it known to the world!"


    Now, even Zhou Zhiruo''s expression was extremely ugly. In a place with so many people gathered, if this secret was exposed, the consequences would be dire.


    Ou Nuo disappeared in a flash, and when he went to block, Maki Zin had already brandished his sword and rushed forward. Raising his blade above his head, Maki Zin used his sword to slash out, time seemed to have stopped, Ou Nuo stood a meter away blankly and looked like he was about to collide with Heaven Leaving Sword s.


    "Clang" a sound was emitted, resonating through the entire arena. When the blade and sword clashed, a clear gust of wind spread out in all directions, and directly struck the row of swords outside of their mouths, there were very few that could stand, Ou Nuo, the entire audience watched Maki Zin who was in mid air and Zhang Wuji who raised his blade, they were like statues, they remained motionless, as though they were stationary.


    "Ding!" Only half of the Dragon Slaying Knife and half of the Heaven Leaving Sword remained. The Heaven Leaving Sword landed and cut off Zhang Wuji''s long hair that was floating in the air. Only then did Zhang Wuji not move his legs, and only after directly holding onto the other half of the broken blade did he move three feet back!


    Zhao Min and Cheng Xuan looked at each other, both of them were confused, they did not expect Maki Zin to use such a technique; those martial artists saw that the two Sovereign artifacts were broken into two, they felt that it was unbelievable, Xie Xun could not see anything, so when they heard the silence, they asked: "Wuji, what''s wrong?"


    "Foster father, the Dragon Slaying Knife is broken!" Zhang Wuji''s voice was even more unpleasant than a cry. He had actually broken the Dragon Slaying Knife that had thought of his foster father as his life. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have used a Dragon Slaying Knife to block it even if he had gone to receive the Heaven Leaving Sword head on.


    "Oh!" Xie Xun nodded his head in agreement, and was shocked, "Wuji, quickly go take a look, what''s there?"


    Maki Zin picked up a piece of white paper from the ground and released a purple shadow towards Maki Zin. The corner of Maki Zin''s mouth slanted and he fell back with his hands on the ground as he flipped in the air, "Old granny, what do you want?"


    There were two more pieces on the ground. How could they not know what was going on? They all had the same expression, but the hidden expert was too sudden. They all wished that they had brought all the experts from the sect out.


    Of course, Ou Nuo didn''t allow anyone else to touch the thing on the ground. He flew out, and with a slap, he sent the old granny flying.


    "Whoever dares to have any ideas about them, die!" Ou Nuo pointed to the two chunks of paper on the ground and said. Maki Zin ignored him, opening the paper in his hand, "< The Nine Yin True Scripture >?" Maki Zin rubbed his forehead.


    He walked in front of Ou Nuo and said, "Hey, this is not attractive to me. You should know what I want!"


    Ou Nuo looked around, only to see that they were all looking at him with anger. If Zhang Wuji, Maki Zin, and so many other experts that were still in the same group as Cheng Xuan were to call out to him, he might really suffer a loss.


    Maki Zin threw away the [Nine Yin Sutra] in his hands, squatted on the ground, found one, opened it, and immediately threw it away. He then picked up the other one, looked at it, and stuffed it into his clothes.


    Everyone was looking at the inside of Maki Zin''s embrace, and since they didn''t know what he was holding onto, Zhao Min couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Big Brother Maki Zin, what are you holding onto?" Cheng Xuan and Xiao Ling also leaned in, they also wanted to know.


    I have to give it to him. Otherwise, I don''t even want this, I want them to fight for it, even if it costs them their lives! "


    Zhao Min forced a smile and said with a straight face: "You didn''t get my permission, and broke my Heaven Leaving Sword, I want you to compensate me!"


    She smiled wryly and said, "How can I compensate you?"


    "I haven''t thought of it yet!" Zhao Min rubbed her chin, it seemed like it would be difficult for him to make a decision, what good was there for him to compensate?


    "It''s this move again!" Maki Zin said in a low voice.


    When the old granny called out, Xie Xun''s face was full of shock as well.


    Yang Xiao and Wei Xiao were both shocked. Looking at the old lady who had collapsed on the ground, the old lady humphed and said, "It''s rare that Third Brother Xie still remembers me!"


    "Dragon King, how are you acting now?" Yang Xiao sighed.


    "A widow would not dare to judge a man by his true colors!" Just as the purple-clothed Dragon King spoke, Xiao Zhao had already arrived beside her and sobbed softly, "Mother!"


    This time, other than Ou Nuo and Maki Zin, everyone was a little shocked. This old woman was actually the leader of the "Four Great Guardian Kings" of Ming Religion, the "Purple Robed Dragon King".


    Maki Zin said in a low voice: "Now it''s none of our business, stand back and watch the show!" With Zhao Min, Cheng Xuan, and Xiao Ling, Xiao Ling retreated back to her original position.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, are you so sure that Ou Nuo will give you the palm technique that you wanted?" Zhao Min found a place to sit down, and Maki Zin came to her side, "Of course he will, it''s not wise for him to offend me at a time like this, you see, now that he and Ming Religion has to fight, and those people in the martial forest, who isn''t interested in that ''Order the World''? Hehe, what they thought was, Ou Nuo would promise me, it definitely isn''t the best, but the best!"


    Zhao Min nodded her head, and Maki Zin continued to speak: What Ou Nuo wants, is actually the [Nine Yin True Scripture], and martial artists would want it as well, but the goal is different, Ou Nuo brought it here to curry favor with the beauty, he is not an idiot, he would not do this kind of thing to offend the martial artists of the world just for a woman, but, after everything that has happened in the martial arts world, it would be hard to calm down!


    "Hehe, imitating this move would rely on the secret of Celestial Slaughter Dragon to be made public, which is equivalent to the danger of the imperial government being dissolved without any bloodshed. Now, they should be able to do what they want, right!?" Zhao Min clapped her hands.


    Maki Zin looked up into the sky in a daze, and muttered: "Aruna, for you, I have done so much, I think it''s time for you to come out!"


    Ou Nuo stood in the midst of the crowd and laughed coldly as he looked around him. His blue robe fluttered as a wave of dominating aura surged forth, causing everyone to feel suffocated.


    "Sect Leader Zhang, how about we split this secret equally?" Ou Nuo smiled and waved at Zhang Wuji. He was determined to stay in the world and offend the Ming Religion for a woman.


    Yang Xiao and Wei Xiao were moved, after all, they did not want to offend Ou Nuo, as Ou Nuo was a terrifying existence, if they could obtain it without offending him, it would be perfect.


    Seeing that the ''secrets of Zhi Zun'' had appeared, who would let go of this opportunity, they frantically rushed towards Ou Nuo, leaving only the people from the Shaolin Wudang unmoving.


    Ou Nuo picked up two pieces of paper and threw one of them into Zhang Wuji''s hands, "This is the secret of ''commanding the world, no one dares to disobey''! You''ll understand when you see it. "


    Ou Nuo stood there and roared wildly, and all the oncoming attackers covered their ears as they laid on the ground. Ou Nuo laughed coldly: "You overestimate yourself! You still want to order the world! "


    Maki Zin was no longer interested in watching, with Ou Nuo and Ming Religion working together, those martial arts sects were done for, and there was no point in continuing to watch. Right now, he should have destroyed their base, although there were a lot of third-rate characters in the martial arts world, it would be troublesome, enough for them to be busy for a while, and then it would be time for him to play around!

 C107

    "I''m getting on the carriage. Big Brother Maki Zin, you have to be careful!" Zhao Min chuckled as she pushed a son in front of Maki Zin.


    "Hehe, Min Min, you''ve been tricked, I''ll step on your car!" Maki Zin smiled as he took a piece from the chess board.


    "Not at all, how can you kill my car?" Zhao Min was about to get up and snatch the chess piece when Maki Zin laughed, "I don''t regret it if I lost, so how can I regret over this, right?"


    "Humph, stingy!" Maki Zin saw Zhao Min''s angry smile and his heart skipped a beat. She laughed bitterly in his heart, she had more and more no control over this sworn sister.


    The corner of Zhao Min''s mouth crooked: "If you don''t regret it, then don''t. Watch how I take care of you!" As she said that, he placed the cannon in the middle and waited for Maki Zin to land before moving the other carriage over to the general.


    Standing up, he stretched lazily. "I won''t be playing anymore. I lost every few rounds!"


    "Here we go again! Who knows, maybe you''ll win the next round! " Zhao Min giggled as she pulled Maki Zin''s hand and asked him to sit.


    Maki Zin''s eyes turned, and he clapped. "We''ve been down for so long, and we''re tired too. Look, Cheng Xuan has already gone out to play. Zhao Min immediately clapped his hands and pulled Maki Zin away.


    Xiao Ling suddenly jumped out, with her hands on her hips, she pointed at the two people: "Alright, if you guys want to go play, then call me princess, what punishment do you two get!" She then leaned on Zhao Min and headed towards the main street.


    After returning from the battle with Xie Xun, Maki Zin went back to the old mansion and laid down alone. Of course, he had gone to pay respects, and after returning, his eyes were swollen, so he should have cried for once, and only after two days did he come out of his room and laugh loudly, just like he did in the past. Maki Zin was finally able to calm down.


    "I wonder where Cheng Xuan went to have fun, I must tell big sister when we return, it will be as comfortable as him!" Zhao Min laughed sinisterly as she held her hands, pursed her lips and said, "You must have frequently used the Sister Saihan to suppress Cheng Xuan, right?"


    "Of course not!" Maki Zin''s confidence was lacking, and what happened naturally was not too big. Zhao Min could only force a smile, but Xiao Ling did not give him any face, and started to bend her waist and laugh.


    Just as Xiao Ling was laughing for the pitiful Cheng Xuan, a servant arrived in front of Maki Zin and looked at him a few times. When she looked at Zhao Min again, she hurriedly lowered her head, and did not dare to look any further, and bowed: "You are Master Guo Yi!"


    Zhao Min and Maki Zin looked at each other, not many people knew Maki Zin''s name! Maki Zin nodded.


    "An old man is hosting a banquet at the reception building, he invites you to attend the banquet!" The young servant heaved a sigh of relief. Seems like his mission of finding Maki Zin was completed.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, what kind of friends do you have in Jiangnan?" Zhao Min was obviously very careful, she had broken through several of Ming Religion''s branches altars and even destroyed some of the forces there with. They had not made any movements all this while, which was unusual.


    Maki Zin laughed: "Go and tell him that I''ll be there shortly!" Maki Zin turned around, "He should be an old friend of mine!"


    When they reached the welcoming hall, the owner personally sent Maki Zin to the private room on the top floor before bowing and leaving. Maki Zin and the two girls entered with a smile.


    Just as he entered the door, a palm blew towards him. Maki Zin hugged Zhao Min with his left hand, pulled Xiao Ling with his right, and turned around on the spot. She leapt three steps away from Xiao Ling and shook her hands with a bow. We haven''t seen each other for a long time, why are you fighting against me? "


    Ouyang Muzhi laughed bitterly: "I already knew that you were an expert amongst experts, and I underestimated you. No wonder I could fight with Zhang Wuji."


    "Guo Yi, introduce your friend to me!" When Ouyang Yishan saw Zhao Min, even she was stunned. Because finding commoners was really very beautiful, even children would become jealous, and everyone was like that.


    "Oh, little tiger, this, it''s Zhao Min, this is Xiao Ling!" Xiao Ling introduced him to her as she smiled. Xiao Ling nodded continuously, and then Maki Zin introduced the two women again, "He is my second brother Ouyang Muzhi, and she is my second brother''s sister Ouyang Yishan, Little Tiger!"


    "Guo Yi, who''s the tiger?" Ouyang Yishan pulled Maki Zin over, and then invited Zhao Min and Xiao Ling to sit. The two women sat on Maki Zin''s left and right, and Ouyang Yishan had no choice but to sit beside her brother.


    During the meal, Maki Zin and Ouyang Muzhi would only discuss private matters, it would never involve the Mongolian Chinese people or anything like that. The atmosphere was very harmonious, but Maki Zin still felt that this second brother of his was a little cold towards him, and had already started to distance himself from him.


    In the seating area, Ouyang Muzhi used one sentence to say to Zhao Min: "The color of a nation should not be changed!" Ouyang Yishan pouted, but there was nothing he could say to refute his. He was beautiful, but he could not win against, and in terms of methods, Zhao Min had imprisoned all of the experts from the six great sects, making it impossible for his to do so himself. Glancing at the humble Zhao Min, she indeed could bear these words.


    After dinner, the people in the restaurant left the table, Ouyang Muzhi''s face darkened: Do I continue to call you third brother, or Young Prince Changping?


    Maki Zin stood in front of the window and looked at the bustling and bustling crowd on the street. "Is it important?" He then sighed, "When I first became sworn brothers with you, I knew that sooner or later, we would end up like this!"


    "You are Mongolian, and I am Chinese. Enmity is fated by the heavens!" Ouyang Muzhi also came to the window, "If I had known at that time that you were a prince of Mongolia, I wouldn''t have saved you!"


    "Brother!" Ouyang Yishan pulled Ouyang Muzhi closer, "Why do your words carry thorns?"


    Ouyang Muzhi hugged his shoulders instead. "We are the anti-Yuan forces, and he, he is the prince of Mongolia, you know, our righteousness was originally a mistake!"


    "How can you say that? Maki Zin has always valued friendship, aren''t you hurting him by saying that?" Xiao Ling pointed at Ouyang Muzhi fiercely, then walked to Maki Zin''s side and saw him staring expressionlessly out of the window.


    "Now, he''s even made a move against Martial Forest''s opposing factions. This move from the Flowing Cloud Town is extremely beautiful, it''s as if he can compete with the princesses and capture some of the six factions. The entire Martial Forest is almost in chaos!" Ouyang Muzhi laughed coldly, Maki Zin and Zhao Min looked at each other, they had been too busy playing these past few days, and had not really cared about these things.


    "You dare to say that the Heaven Leaving Sword and the Dragon Slaying Knife were not left behind on purpose?" Ouyang Muzhi looked at Maki Zin, and Maki Zin sighed and nodded, "That''s right, I did indeed stay behind on purpose!"


    "Yeah, two Sovereign treasures, two of them are broken godly weapons, no one would think of using them, but people''s ambition is just perfect for you, although Heaven Leaving Sword and Dragon Slaying Knife are cut, but if you link them again, a third rate character can still beat a second rate master!" Maki Zin nodded his head, "That''s right, since they are unable to obtain the two chapters, the broken Dragon Slaying Knife s and Heaven Leaving Sword are enough to cause a disturbance!"


    "Yes, that''s why hundreds of people died and over again in one day. If not for Zhang Wuji and Ou Nuo, and if Shaolin did not appear, heh heh, other than Ming Religion, Ou Nuo and Shaolin and that whatever Liu Ji, I''m afraid that we can count the number of people who managed to leave this place alive!" Ouyang Muzhi waved his hands.


    "That''s right!" Maki Zin had already said three "yes" consecutively, "but what I did was wrong. I, I didn''t want to get involved in all of this, but I''ve faced many assassinations since I was young, and I''m not completely clear about who they are now. Now, in order to find my lover, I''ve come to hurt them once, what does that matter?"


    Maki Zin found it strange how he had lost his composure, and he was even more confused about the other heat waves. As he changed, Maki Zin became more irritable.


    "Then the only thing we can do in the future is to show off our true skills!" Ouyang Muzhi shouted as he threw himself into his arms and started crying, "No need, brother!"


    "I owe you my life!" Maki Zin sighed, "No matter how you look at me, you are still my sworn brother! On the day of the betrothal, we made an oath to the heavens! "


    "That was in the name of Guo Yi..." The moment Ouyang Muzhi finished his words, Maki Zin reached out to interrupt him, "Guo Yi is Maki Zin, Maki Zin is Guo Yi!"


    "Guo Yi, you are Guo Yi!" Ouyang Yishan left his brother''s embrace and dried his tears. Although her voice was low, it was certain.


    "Second Brother, we will not meet in battle. When I find my wife, I will return to the prairie. I do not want to involve Mongolia in its battle with the Han people!" Pulling Zhao Min and Xiao Ling''s hand, she walked downstairs and said as she walked out, "Do you recognize this Third Brother of mine is all yours, and yet you are always my second brother! Do you know who your big brother is? His name is Duan Gong! "


    "Sister, forget about him!" Ouyang Muzhi hugged his little sister who was crying quietly, and only repeated, "Why is it like this? Why is he a Young Prince! "

 C108

    and Xiao Ling both knew that Maki Zin was not in a good mood after they came out of the reception hall. They didn''t want to disturb him and followed behind him from a distance.


    Zhao Min shook her head: "I grew up together with them, at that time, Aruna completely ignored Big Brother Maki Zin, I also don''t know what happened to them, Hmm, this is probably a God-given relationship, or perhaps a heartfelt friendship, why else would Big Brother Maki Zin have done so much for her?"


    "Sister Min Min, then do you like Maki Zin?" Zhao Min was stunned, she looked at Xiao Ling who had an innocent face, "He already has Aruna!" He walked towards Maki Zin.


    "I can''t like you anymore with Aruna?" Xiao Ling scratched her head.


    Cheng Xuan returned to his residence and entered the room without a word. Cheng Xuan scratched his head, not knowing what he was thinking, but after Zhao Min explained everything to him, Cheng Xuan finally understood as he raised his sword and said, "That brat, he changed his mind and became sworn brothers with Maki Zin, and yet he is striking such a blow. I am going to see for myself what kind of person this descendant of the Ouyang Family who was once as famous as the Long Family is!"


    Big Brother Maki Zin is still annoyed, and you still want to cause trouble? Isn''t that adding fuel to the fire? " Zhao Min pulled Cheng Xuan over, and Cheng Xuan laughed sinisterly as he brought Xiao Ling back to his room.


    In the middle of the night, a figure swiftly swept across Maki Zin''s roof. Maki Zin was jolted awake and immediately put on his clothes to open the door, where Cheng Xuan was already standing in front of the door with his sword in hand.


    "I''ll go take a look. You stay behind to protect Min Min and him!" Cheng Xuan nodded. Three figures flashed past again, and it seemed like they were chasing after that person from before. Zhao Min came out of her room as well, and said with a bit of a sleepy look in her eyes, "Big Brother Maki Zin, I''ll go as well.


    Maki Zin nodded and climbed up to the roof. Zhao Min followed closely behind.


    Zhao Min''s lightness skills were naturally not as good as Maki Zin''s. Maki Zin looked at the three people in front of him, all of them were experts, and in terms of lightness skills, they were not much weaker than him, so he grabbed onto''s waist and chased after her. Occasionally, she landed on the roof or on a tree branch, but there was not the slightest sound.


    Unknowingly, after some time, had already gently placed him on the ground. Maki Zin looked at the three people facing Zhang Wuji and softly said: "So it''s like that!"


    "What?" Zhao Min sighed, and then asked in Maki Zin''s ear. Maki Zin explained, "Persia is here to cause trouble for Ming Religion!" Zhao Min finally understood.]


    "Sect Leader Zhang, we have no ill intentions. All we want you to do is hand over Ming Religion traitor Dai Qi and the¡¶ Great Teleportation of the Universe¡· that belongs to the Ming Religion in the first place!" One of the long-bearded big sized men said to Zhang Wuji. It was just that his pronunciation of the Chinese language was not standard.


    "Who is Daisy?" is precisely the Purple Robed Dragon King of Ming Religion! " Maki Zin explained to Zhao Min. Zhao Min just nodded.


    "Since the Purple Robed Dragon King is a Guardian King of my Middle Earth Ming Religion, we naturally have to protect her! Even if we are guilty, we can take it as us dealing with it. We don''t need to worry about the Persia, right? " Zhang Wuji said while clenching his fists.


    "I have the Sacred Fire Token in my hand. It''s as if I''ve seen the leader in person. Sect Leader Zhang, are you still not listening?" One of the lady pointed at Zhang Wuji and said coldly.


    Maki Zin and Zhao Min who were at the side wanted to laugh, since they knew that Zhang Wuji was the Ming Religion sect master, and even said that it would be like the sect master coming in person, was truly hilarious.


    The corners of his mouth slightly parted, as he also forced out a smile. "Within the Ming Religion, killing each other is not allowed, and I will take care of the Purple Robed Dragon King''s matter once I return to the Bright Summit."


    Maki Zin and Zhao Min looked at each other, feeling astonished. When did this Zhang Wuji have such courage? Maki Zin thought for a while, then said: "It should be because of his foster father, Xie Xun! and he used it. "


    "In that case, Sect Leader Zhang is not willing to listen to our kind words!" Beside her, the long-bearded man was enraged, "Your Ming Religion is extremely good! It will become chaotic in your Central Plains! If you don''t listen, we''ll kill you! "


    Maki Zin and Zhao Min really admired the comprehension and usage of the Persia s towards Chinese, it was a pity that they could not find out what was going on.


    Maki Zin and Zhao Min were playing around softly, one of them was Zhang Wuji who was fighting with the three emissaries on the other hand. On the surface, it was obvious that Zhang Wuji had a slightly higher level of martial arts, but he was being suppressed by the other three emissaries.


    "Their moves are strange, which is why they took advantage of the situation. If Zhang Wuji was to react, I''m afraid that would not be the case!" Although Zhao Min''s martial arts was not high, but she had seen many of the ultimate moves of the six major sects. Her understanding of martial arts was not shallow, and she was able to see through most of them.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, I want you to help him!" Seeing that Maki Zin''s face did not change at all, Zhao Min smiled and replied "Okay", which actually surprised her.


    "Be careful!" Maki Zin patted Zhao Min''s shoulders and jumped out to attack the oldest one, forcing him to retreat three times.


    "I''ve helped you deal with that old thing. As for the other two, it''s up to you!" As Maki Zin said this, he attacked, not giving his opponent the slightest chance to retaliate. Although Zhang Wuji was ruthless to the bones, he knew that if Maki Zin did not help him now, he would definitely be defeated. He activated "Great Universal Teleportation", and it would be very easy to deal with the second envoy.


    His opponent was like a cat playing with a mouse. He did not exchange moves with him, nor did he give himself any chance to support the other two.


    Maki Zin''s kick landed on the long-bearded man, and the other one was flung away by Zhang Wuji. The three of them looked at each other and escaped.


    "Wow, big brother Maki Zin, you did well, hehe!" Zhao Min clapped her hands, "Sect Leader Zhang, but didn''t my Big Brother Maki Zin save you, and didn''t even thank you?"


    "I still need to thank you, haha!" Zhang Wuji clenched his fists tightly, "You two take this opportunity to look for your foster father, then destroy my Ming Religion division, then I ¡­"


    "How are you?" Zhao Min rolled her eyes, and pulled Maki Zin''s hand before he left, "Hmph, if it wasn''t for me still having two things that I didn''t think about, thinking that you''re too easy to deal with now that you''re dead, I wouldn''t ask big brother Maki Zin to save you!"


    Maki Zin held onto Zhao Min: "Master Zhang, I''m just curious, here you have so many helpers, you definitely won''t be chased by the three emissaries of the Persia. What exactly is going on? Where is your ally Ou Nuo? Where''s Liu Ji? "


    "You took our foothold in one fell swoop, can they still be here? "Humph!" Zhang Wuji said coldly as he walked back.


    "Are the Persia going to take away Xiao Zhao and her daughter?" Maki Zin blocked in front of Zhang Wuji, but Zhang Wuji was startled. He did not understand how Maki Zin knew, but he still nodded.


    Maki Zin shrugged his shoulders. "Treat it as repaying her, I''ll help you once, tell me about your Persia''s situation!"


    "Alright, let''s talk as we walk!" When they returned, their speed had slowed down a lot, and Zhao Min was able to follow as well. Originally, all twelve Law Protectors had all come, so the number of their subordinates was needless to say, but the most important thing was that they had several cannons in their hands.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, that''s hard to deal with. Everyone knows the power of the cannons, as long as we can run over, a place will be razed to the ground," Zhao Min said worriedly.


    "Min Min, I know what you are worried about, but it can only be us who help him, we can''t use our elemental weapons to help him!" Zhao Min bit her lips and nodded. Zhang Wuji knew that if Maki Zin was willing to help him, it would be the same thing. Moreover, who knew?


    Zhang Wuji brought Maki Zin and Zhao Min to avoid the heat brought by the Persia, and when they reached their resting place, Yang Xiao, Wei Xiao and the rest all saw Maki Zin and Zhao Min standing up, their faces filled with anger. As long as the Sect Leader gave the order, they would definitely dismember their bodies, and only Xiao Zhao and Xie Xun did not have any special reactions. When Xiao Zhao saw that it was Maki Zin and Zhao Min, he smiled, and continued to take care of her unconscious mother on the bed, who was also known as the "Purple Robed Dragon King". Xie Xun sat still and asked: "Wuji, what''s wrong?"


    "Replying to father, Young Prince Changping and Princess Shaomin are here!" Zhang Wuji bowed and replied.


    "Thank you, King Leonis. I''ve heard of your great name since I was young. When I saw you the other day, I knew that you were mighty!" Maki Zin was considered a junior, so he bowed according to the rules of the martial arts world, and Zhao Min bowed to him.


    "You are sworn siblings?" Xie Xun suddenly said something that did not make any noise, and everyone did not understand what he meant, causing Maki Zin and Zhao Min to simultaneously reply "Yes!"


    Xie Xun nodded his head and laughed out loud: "When I, Xie Xun, was in the Central Plains, how could there be so many experts in Mongolia? Only the one under Prince Kang, Odeng, had some experts who could count for themselves during the day, I, Xie Xun, knew that I would not be able to win against him, but he had already died when I left the Central Plains.


    Maki Zin thought to himself: That''s right. At that time, Alslen was still bitterly cultivating, so you naturally wouldn''t have known that Odeng Day had an even more powerful younger brother.


    "Unexpectedly, unsurprisingly!" I haven''t come back in twenty years, and there have been so many experts in this world for so many years. "You two siblings are not as simple as that. When I go to the Central Plains, I heard that you two are as famous as my Wuji''s son, but what you two have done is a level higher than me, Wuji. The little girl did not waste a single soldier''s time to capture the six great sects, lead people to destroy Shaolin and charge into Wudang.


    "Thank you, King Leonis, for thinking so highly of this little girl!" The corner of Zhao Min''s mouth curled up.


    "Sigh!" "No, no!" Xie Xun laughed and waved his hand, it was probably because no one had talked to him for a long time, so when they found a topic, they just kept talking, and it was not easy to interrupt them, but seeing the look in Maki Zin''s and his eyes, Xie Xun thought for a moment and said, "The red dressed Yang Mei Sword is out of its scabbard, it is out of the question! It''s very suitable for you to use it, haha! "


    Although the people from the Ming Religion were furious, no one objected. It was true that they had not fought over Zhao Min once, and seeing Zhao Min, whose face was a little flushed and was biting her lips, their tightly clenched fists loosened a little.


    "Kid, do you think that your skill is on par with your adopted sister? When Wan''an Temple cannot be suppressed, it is decisive and ruthless, fitting my surname is Xie, and in an instant, it has caused over half of the six major sects to die, so it will take decades for them to recover. Hehe, especially when I, Blind Man Xie, am out of the martial arts world again, I will make the secret of relying on the Sky Slaughter Dragon public, play with it beautifully, and make Wu Lin fall into chaos easily. But I, Wuji''s son, don''t have this kind of decision from you siblings, sigh! If I meet you in the future, I will definitely be at a disadvantage! "


    "Thank you, senior, for praising us siblings!" Maki Zin cupped his fists and said.


    "If you are not Mongolians, I, surnamed Xie, would like to bow in respect to you two little friends!" Everyone looked at Xie Xun. They knew that he had a weird personality, but they thought too highly of these two juniors.


    "Left Custodian Yang, the Young Prince and the princess are here to help us!" Zhang Wuji waited until Xie Xun finished speaking before explaining. This time, everyone looked at Maki Zin and Zhao Min with suspicion.


    "Whether you want to believe it or not!" Zhao Min held her head and made a wry face. Everyone had to admit, she was truly the beloved of the world. From her beauty and intelligence to her family background, there was no one who was picky about it. Only Princess Minghui could stand shoulder to shoulder with her.


    "Alright, I can help you guys deal with the Persia experts, but you can''t say anything to anyone in the future, in case Min Min and I cause more trouble!" Maki Zin laughed.


    Zhao Min walked to Xiao Zhao''s side, looked at the peerless beauty lying on the bed, and opened her small mouth wide: "She''s the Purple Robed Dragon King, but she''s at the grass hut ¡­." Everyone looked at Zhao Min who was pointing and looking cute.


    "This is her real face. The one in the thatched cottage was wearing a mask!" Maki Zin laughed and explained. Zhao Min nodded to show that she understood, "Hey! Big Brother Maki Zin, why do it seem like you don''t even need to think about anything to know about it? "


    "How did she get hurt?" Maki Zin pointed at the "Purple-clothed Dragon King" Dai Qi Si. His mouth was smirked, he was not happy that Maki Zin had avoided her question.


    "She was injured by the third envoy of Feng Yunyue!" Zhang Wuji lowered his head. If it wasn''t for Maki Zin, he probably would have been injured by now, "I saved her with foster father, and brought her back here, I would have lured San Shi away! I''ve just met all of you. "


    "Where are they now?" Zhao Min asked. Zhang Wuji looked at Yang Xiao and thought for a while about what she should do, "They are at the highest mountain peak near the town, and have many hidden sentries along the way. The cannon is also on top of the mountain, and because it is located at a relatively high location, it can attack the entire Floating Cloud Town, so we do not dare to act rashly.


    Sect Leader Zhang and I will lead some people to deal with those cannons, and then we''ll support Brother Maki Zin and drive them back to the Persia. Only Brother Maki Zin and Sect Leader Zhang are in danger, so we must delay those Persia experts. Zhao Min pursed her lips and spread her hands, looking at the two of them


    Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji looked at each other and shrugged!

 C109

    Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji were hiding at the foot of the mountain.


    "Those cannons belong to the Wei Bat King''s group!" Zhang Wuji was worried about the cannons the most. He nodded and said, "We can watch the entire Floating Cloud Town from the top of the mountain, so we don''t dare to go out of the town casually. There are their men guarding every path, so, it is impossible for us to leave while it is night! If King Wei can deal with the hidden sentry, Lady Zhao and Envoy Yang Zuo should not have a problem. "


    "If you guys return to the Bright Summit, they really can''t do anything to you!" Maki Zin turned around and asked again, "Why don''t I see any spiders?"


    "Her Thousand Venomous Spider Hands has reached a bottleneck. She said that she wants to find a place to comprehend it!" Zhang Wuji said sorrowfully, "Actually, the poison technique she practiced was something that would harm others, what is she training it for?"


    "Everyone has different goals! Alright, let''s go up too, Wei Bat King should be here! " Maki Zin leaped up.


    Sure enough, along the way Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji had passed by without incident, it seemed like Wei Xiao had taken care of the hidden sentry; they snuck onto the mountain top, all the security was extremely tight, Maki Zin''s left hand held onto Zhang Wuji, his right thumb pointed forward, and two people walked over while laughing and talking, Zhang Wuji nodded his head and pulled at the space in between his palms, the two of them did not even have time to snort, and were dragged over to Maki Zin, Maki Zin''s kick, the two of them fainted already, with Maki Zin''s cultivation, in just two days, they would not be able to wake up.


    Not long later, Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji changed into the clothes of the two, and threw them into the grass. The two walked side by side to a tent, and then stood motionlessly, pretending to be guards!


    The two listened to the plot for a long time. Sweat covered their foreheads as they said, "... # $%... # $%..." The two of them could understand what the words meant, but they could barely understand the names of Dai Qi Si, Zhang Wuji and the others.


    "-% $#% * -% $# $..." Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji were feeling annoyed at the moment, but a group of Persia soldiers walked over and pointed at them, speaking their Persia language. Maki Zin clenched his fists, thinking of hitting them.


    In a short while, the leader shouted loudly, all of his subordinates pulled out their swords and looked at each other. Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji looked at each other, and knew that he was exposed, Maki Zin dragged his legs and pushed forward, all of a sudden, the leader was slapped far away, flying past the heads of the soldiers and stopped moving.


    "You are people of the Central Plains!" A leader walked forward and Maki Zin heaved a sigh of relief, "Heaven bless me, I''m sure I know how to speak human language. This big brother Persia, is your BOOS here?"


    "What Persia?" The man pointed at Maki Zin and bellowed, Maki Zin snickered, "It''s you guys, that, is boss here?"


    "Boss?" Maki Zin knew that this fellow who had poor comprehension skills would not understand, "He is the one in charge here, do you understand now?"


    "Shakyamuni ¡­" Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji turned around and looked, and fifteen people walked out from the tent, "So the twelve Law Protectors from Persia have all come. Third Envoy, we have just met, right? Not even two hours. Hungry, not even two hours! "


    Everyone''s eyes were on Mu Ren and Mu Ren. Mu Ren didn''t care and continued to hold Zhang Wuji''s shoulder, pointing at him, "He has a maid. I heard that you guys have taken a fancy to her. Coincidentally, I have a bit of a friendship with her. I want you to let her go!


    "Nonsense!" The one standing in the middle, something roared, spitting Maki Zin''s saliva all over his face, Maki Zin wiped it all over, "You are the BOOS here right? "Comrade Little Zhang and I are not here to negotiate terms with you, but to tell you that you are back now. We won''t drop anything on you mother and daughter!"


    "Who are you? Sect Leader Zhang did not say a single word. How could it be your turn?" That Shakyamuni really could not stand Maki Zin''s "great disrespect" to him.


    "He said what I said!" Although Zhang Wuji felt that he couldn''t really understand Maki Zin''s words, he thought that Maki Zin was helping him, so he helped him speak up.


    "Sect Master Zhang, you must think it through clearly. What you''re doing now is to become enemies with the entire Persia!" Now, the Shakyamuni was going to use force.


    "Holy sh * t!" Maki Zin walked in front of Zhang Wuji, "Do you guys know what relationship Xiao Zhao has with Zhang and Sect Leader Zhang? The moment Maki Zin said this, the faces of everyone from the Persia s turned green, while Zhang Wuji''s face reddened greatly.


    "Impossible, how can we not see that the daughter of that Daisy is still a pure virgin?" The Shakyamuni harrumphed.


    "So you also didn''t ask if she was willing, but you had to pull her back to become Sect Leader!" Maki Zin was fond of having it by the nose.


    "That''s right, if Dai Qi Si is no longer pure, then her daughter is a Holy Daughter, she should be the Persia Hierarch!" Maki Zin rubbed his forehead, "About that, you guys wait another hundred years!"


    "Why?" Because she likes someone, she is no longer ''pure''. The next time, when she gives birth to a daughter, she might even like someone else. Within a hundred years, there might be a descendant who will not like anyone else. "


    "You ¡­" Everyone present were so angry that they blew their whiskers and stared blankly. However, looking at Maki Zin and his, and listening to the third envoy Feng Yunyue say, this crazy guy''s martial arts was definitely not inferior to Zhang Wuji''s.


    "Sect Leader Zhang, if you don''t hand the mother and daughter over, I don''t mind moving Flowing Cloud Town to the ground!" Good. Move, you can do whatever you want! " Maki Zin was not courteous, he was a Shakyamuni who had attacked suddenly.


    Zhang Wuji''s left hand grabbed out and a sword flew into his hand, charging towards the Twelve Guardian Kings and the Three Envoys! Since they had already made their move, there was no need to talk any further.


    Zhang Wuji extended both of his hands horizontally, and four sword Qis shot out into the air. The twelve Shakyamuni were all shocked, Zhang Wuji looked at Maki Zin, his current martial arts was way above his, he was using the finger to release the sword Qis, and it was not possible if he did not use the "Six-veined Divine Sword", Maki Zin''s move succeeded, followed by the move "Shocking Hundred Miles", the three Shakyamuni were flipped over by his palm.


    Zhang Wuji activated the Great Universal Teleportation to rescue all the Persia soldiers that were present. With a sweep of his staff and sword, he caused the three emissaries who would be attacking in the future to be pushed away.


    Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji had so many people fighting against each other, although they were taken advantage of by the sudden attacks, but after reacting to it, the two of them were in a difficult situation, they could only defend at every corner. Zhang Wuji was still alright, he had trained in both offense and defense, but Maki Zin''s martial arts focused on offense, if not for using Profound Rippling Steps to think of the direction and speed of their movements, he would have been injured.


    "Oh no, Shakyamuni!" They were just about to take Zhang Wuji and Maki Zin down in one go, and were not afraid that they would not agree to the conditions, when suddenly a Persia man ran in with a loud roar.


    "What do you look like now?" One of the Shakyamuni shouted back, but his language was impure and he did not have much of an imposing manner. The soldier walked up to the Shakyamuni and said a few words. The Shakyamuni''s expression immediately changed, "We''ve been tricked!"


    Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji looked at each other and laughed. It seemed that Zhao Min and Yang Xiao had finished with their cannons, and the Persia Overlord had turned green, as he looked at Zhang Wuji and Maki Zin: "Kill them!"


    Maki Zin and Zhang Wuji immediately became cautious, knowing that as long as they could hold on for a while longer, they would be merciless when they made their move. Maki Zin ferociously pushed out his "Dragon Battle in the Wild" move, then released a [Kang] technique which the Shakyamuni combined with Zhang Wuji''s sword. Zhang Wuji''s sword became a shadow, and his sword rushed into the Guardian King''s formation.


    Maki Zin unleashed the extremely powerful "War of the Dragons and the Wild". Although he had scattered the Guardian King''s forces for a while, they were not of the same level as him, and when his next "Proud Dragon Repents" came, the four Shakyamuni gathered together and the remaining eight of them all rushed towards him. They could not withdraw even half of their energy from their palms as six streams of sword Qi shot out continuously from their fingers.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to be unable to hold on, a large group of people rushed over, and instantly threw all the Persia soldiers into chaos. Yang Xiao was the first to rush out, with Wei Xiaoxiao, Zhao Min, and Xie Xun bringing their people out at the same time.


    "You all, very good! "It''s made, very beautiful!" The Shakyamuni, who was standing in the middle, had a dejected tone.


    Zhang Wuji bowed towards them, "You want the ''Great Universal Teleportation''. This is something from the Persia Main Altar anyway and I can return it to you but the ''Purple Robed Dragon King'' and its mother will not give it to you no matter what."


    "Alright, you won!" The leading Shakyamuni sighed.


    "Since we are willing to give ''Greater Teleportation'' and leave behind the Sacred Flame Token, it is now a sacred artifact of my middle earth Ming Religion. It is not a big deal for you." Yang Xiao stood up and looked at all of the Shakyamuni.


    The Shakyamuni looked at the three envoys and nodded. The three envoys threw the six Sacred Flame Medallions into Zhang Wuji''s hands and Maki Zin walked out while holding back his laughter: "Why does it look like you''ve killed your parents? I don''t believe that in such a big place like the Persia, you can''t even find a virgin! "


    If looks could kill, Maki Zin would already be in the millions. But what Maki Zin said was also the truth, and right now, China was not willing to hand over the Holy Maiden, they couldn''t possibly let their entire Persia be destroyed just because of that!


    Shakyamuni sighed helplessly, looked at Maki Zin, and asked: "May I know your name?"


    "So what if I know or not?" However, Maki Zin thought to himself: Of course I can''t let you guys know. If you guys knew that my name was Maki Zin and find out that I was from Young Prince, then there would be a lot of fun to watch in the future.


    The Persia had left, but left nothing behind; it left behind a huge problem, which was that Persia had left in a hurry, leaving behind eight cannons, which Ming Religion truly needed too much. However, Maki Zin and Zhao Min could not allow them to land in Ming Religion''s hands no matter what.

 C110

    "If you insist on keeping these things, then keep them all!" Maki Zin threw down those harsh words and left with Zhao Min, letting them decide as they wished.


    They should know, if Maki Zin was truly heartless, mobilizing his army to deal with them was not as simple as Persia threatening them.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, since Ming Religion does not have any cannon-type weapons, I believe they would not let go of it." Zhao Min retreated in front of Maki Zin, rubbing her chin as she spoke.


    "They will give up. After all, when compared to their lives, those cannons are nothing. It''s not that I''m dead, but rather, they are in a hostile position. I have no choice but to do so!" Maki Zin sighed, "Those few cannons really don''t mean much to us, but the help that they provide to our Ming Religion is unimaginably great."


    "Yes, they don''t have any powerful weapons. If they have these cannons, then it is natural that they have some experts in this field. Finding the key point and creating a few more cannons is not a surprising matter!" Zhao Min said what she had thought. Since she had accepted this, even if it was not for this Young Prince, he had to consider for her family, whether or not Ming Religion could unify the world, and whether or not she could change anything.


    When Ba Gen returned to his residence, it was already morning. Ba Gen rushed back the entire night, and the two of them were happy to meet him. Maki Zin briefly explained what happened last night to Cheng Xuan and the others, causing Cheng Xuan to nod his head in silence.


    As expected, the people from the first day did not have much of a reaction. On the second day, Zhang Wuji brought Yang Xiao and the others to make his farewell, and directly said that he did not want the cannons.


    "Ba Gen, give the order and let them go!" Looking at the backs of Zhang Wuji and Xiao Zhao, he sighed, "The next time we meet, we''ll be complete enemies!"


    "If they could just leave, I don''t think they''d come to say good-bye." Cheng Xuan stood up and patted Maki Zin''s shoulders.


    "Hehe, their positions are different. We can only be enemies, but I''m not determined to kill them." Maki Zin turned and returned to his seat.


    "Young Master, why did he help us?" Xiao Zhao blocked in front of Zhang Wuji, causing him to shake her head and let out a sigh to indicate that she did not know either.


    "That Maki Zin is really baffling. Since he saved them, why is it that he is not willing to give us even a few cannons? Also, get someone to block all the escape routes! " Wei smiled and scratched his head, but he just couldn''t figure it out.


    "Helping you deal with Persia was for the sake of loyalty; not giving you the cannon is because of his identity! "This person has a clear relationship with the public. Wuji, you don''t have his courage!" Xie Xun "looked" at Zhang Wuji, "Speaking of which, he has already given us a lot of face by helping us. If he were to add insult to injury this time, we could forget about having even one of them survive to return to the Bright Summit!"


    Three days later, Maki Zin brought everyone to continue their journey south, prepared to play for a few days, and then, return to the large majority. Receiving Zhao Min''s ¡ª Xiao Ling''s unanimous approval, Cheng Xuan didn''t mind, as he would only listen to Maki Zin''s orders and would naturally not oppose a group of people heading south.


    "Big brother Maki Zin, I feel that Ou Nuo and Liu Ji will not rest until we destroy their base." Zhao Min and Maki Zin rode together, Maki Zin laughed, "Whether or not they give up, doesn''t have anything to do with me, I just want them to not give up, and it''s best if they don''t give up after me, at that time, they will have no time to care about other matters ¡­"


    Seeing Maki Zin''s change in expression, Zhao Min knew that he was worried that Ou Nuo would cause trouble, but she wasn''t prepared for it. Maki Zin had been too careless.


    "Looks like I won''t be able to play!" Maki Zin laughed bitterly, "Actually, I had already thought about it before.


    For three days in a row, everyone enjoyed the scenery as they travelled. On this day, it was drizzling and everyone lamented that the weather in Jiangnan was changing, so they slowed down their pace.


    That night, it rained heavily. Ba Gen nagged about the damned weather, but it was Zhao Min and Xiao Ling who clapped.


    Maki Zin went back to his room to rest early, Cheng Xuan practiced a few moves in the rain and then fell asleep. Maki Zin was unable to sleep, as if there was something on his mind, so he sat down to cultivate.


    "Rustle, rustle, rustle ¡­" If Maki Zin wasn''t meditating, he really wouldn''t have been able to separate from the sound of the rain.


    Maki Zin jumped off the bed and opened the window a little. After taking a look, he felt cold air in his heart, this time Ou Nuo was really angry, a large group of black clothed people wearing bamboo hats and drenched from head to toe stood in a row outside the inn, obviously waiting for Ou Nuo to arrive.


    Maki Zin no longer had any interest in watching, he immediately knocked on the door and woke up Zhao Min and Xiao Ling. Cheng Xuan had already walked out with an extremely ugly expression on his face, he looked outside and asked: "Are the weapons in their hands the ones used to ambush you and your foster father on the streets?"


    "That''s right, they are all here. Ou Nuo wants to kill me!" On the other hand, when Maki Zin looked at him with a face full of ease, he did not feel anything when he faced him.


    "Brother Maki Zin, come out! In order to meet you once, I''ve called a group of people from far away to greet you. I''m just afraid that they might not be well-mannered! " Ou Nuo shouted from downstairs amiably.


    "From the looks of it, Brother Ou Nuo''s etiquette can be said to be extremely thoughtful. Maki Zin returned back out of the window, and lightly said to Cheng Xuan and the others, "I never thought that Ou Nuo would go back to his previous life, I will lure them away later, you should take Min Min and Xiao Ling away, I will meet them soon."


    "Big Brother Maki Zin ¡­" Just as Zhao Min was about to speak, she was interrupted by Maki Zin with a wave of her hand, "Min Min, you should be clear about which is more important. The person Ou Nuo wants to see now is me, he has long had his eyes on you, once he relieves some of his resentment, it will be difficult for you to leave. "


    With that, Maki Zin jumped out of the window and waved at Ou Nuo while grinning, as if they were old friends who had not seen each other for a long time.


    If not because I was afraid that Brother Maki Zin would despise me, I would have already paid a visit to him! Ou Nuo raised his right hand, and all of the people around him pointed their guns at Maki Zin, and activated the valve, "Consider this your gift back as a brother."


    Maki Zin''s heart was already starting to break out in cold sweat. He just hoped that Cheng Xuan and the others could escape through the back door.


    Heh heh, Brother Ou Nuo has mostly taken care of my father, me and my son. As the sound of his voice faded, Maki Zin closed in on the person closest to him and shot dozens of guns at him. Maki Zin dragged that person in front of him and in the blink of an eye, that person was beaten into a sieve. Only then did they realize that they had hit one of their own.


    Ou Nuo told his subordinates to stop and walked forward. To deal with Maki Zin alone, there was no need to use guns, he was only afraid that Maki Zin would always need the protection of the army, which was why he decided to mobilize his subordinates.


    In order to buy time for Zhao Min and the others, Maki Zin had no choice but to fight with him. Her sister had also said before that although she had no chance of winning against him, she should have a chance to escape, so she might as well go and win.


    Maki Zin dodged and flipped in the air, three rays of blue light following closely behind him. Ou Nuo landed on the ground and pushed out his palms normally, without any fancy tricks, but his strength surpassed Maki Zin''s by leaps and bounds, and struck Maki Zin''s chest, forcing him back.


    Mu Ren, you used the legendary ''Six Passages Divine Sword''?" Mu Ren snorted as he struck out with his "Dense cloud but not rain". As the sand and dust in the surroundings were blown up by the strong wind, Mu Ren thought to himself, "If I don''t want to fight again, then I''ll fight. Otherwise, when I don''t have the chance to leave later, I''ll hurriedly activate" Hidden Dragon don''t want to use "and escape; Ou Nuo had only taken one step after breaking Mu Ren''s first attack when a loud roar came from the bottom and exploded in all directions.


    Ou Nuo patted off the stolen goods on his body and laughed coldly: "Good boy, you have improved a lot!"


    "Maki Zin, you didn''t die, that''s great!" When Maki Zin caught up with Zhao Min and the others, Xiao Ling had already pounced on him.


    "F * ck you, there are still three people who want to enter, two of them are venting their anger!" Maki Zin laughed, and immediately turned serious, "Ou Nuo will not let this go, we have to quickly leave, as long as we reach the army camp, even if he has mystical weapons, we do not need to be afraid!"


    How could he possibly be an enemy to an army of ten thousand or even a few hundred thousand? He had already planned to take care of the several hundred guards who were protecting Maki Zin, since that would be entirely possible.


    The heavy rain did not stop until it was daybreak, but it was still very concentrated, so the group did not dare to be careless. If Ou Nuo let them go this easily, then it would be too easy to deal with.


    took it out and ate a few bites, and then it became hard to swallow. Not to mention Zhao Min and Zhao Min, even if they were to starve to death after taking a look at it, they would rather not eat it. On the other hand, Cheng Xuan, Ba Gen and the "eight heroes of the divine arrows", were still eating with great interest.


    Seeing that they could not hold on any longer, everyone had no choice but to walk. Maki Zin supported Xiao Ling, because he was the weakest here, and since Zhao Min had trained in martial arts before, she was not considered exhausted, but she was still able to hold on.


    In the end, Maki Zin simply carried Xiao Ling on her back and they headed towards the camp.


    "It''s been hard on you all, come have a cup of tea!" Maki Zin was like a bucket of cold water being poured on his head. Even though it was still raining heavily, inside a tent made from tree branches, Ou Nuo was leisurely drinking his tea and smiling at them.

 C111

    Cheng Xuan stood up: "Maki Zin, you are tired too, now it''s my turn!"


    Maki Zin nodded his head silently, he carried Xiao Ling and retreated, his subordinates were about to shoot, but Ou Nuo waved his hand to stop them, "Whoever injures Zhao Min, I will dismember his body!" Those people hurriedly put down their guns. If not for this reason, he would have had his men shoot everywhere in the inn, and no one would have been alive.


    Maki Zin had only taken a few steps back before Guan FeiQin fell from the tree and rushed towards Maki Zin''s front door. Maki Zin was caught off guard and rolled away with Xiao Ling on his back, crashed into a tree and rolled away from Maki Zin with a "Aiyo" sound. Zhao Min ran over and helped her up.


    When the palm struck again, Maki Zin who was half-kneeling on the ground, stretched his palms out, and Guan Fei was barely able to withstand the strike, and slid backwards. A blade light swept past, and Maki Zin rolled to the right, avoiding the skull attack, and was finally able to stand up.


    Cheng Xuan slowly pulled out his sword, with a wave of his hand, he threw the sword sheath straight towards Ou Nuo''s neck. Ou Nuo extended out his hand like a snake and flicked his finger to stop Cheng Xuan''s sword.


    How could Cheng Xuan let his attack fade so easily? When he shifted his body to the left side, his left palm suddenly slapped onto a large tree, he turned around and raised his sword to fly to the right again.


    Ou Nuo spun his body and created a gust of wind that struck Cheng Xuan, causing him to fly out. Cheng Xuan revealed a smile, holding onto his sword with his right hand, the sword released a "weng weng" sound.


    Maki Zin faced the two at the same time, not falling into a disadvantageous position. The left thumb and little thumb, the right index finger and little thumb opened up, and the four killing moves, Shao Shang Jian, Shaoze Sword, Shang Yang Sword, and Shao Chong, used one after another. Guan Fei Qin and Yu Tian could not resist anymore, and were pierced through by the finger energy, no longer able to fight anymore.


    Seeing that his two bosses had been sent flying, and that the Zhao Min that Boss Ou Nuo cared the most about was still far away from him, Ou Nuo did not hesitate anymore and crazily shot towards Maki Zin. Maki Zin was hiding behind a tree, and in just a few moves, he had broken down.


    Maki Zin half opened his eyes and was immediately shocked. It was actually Zhao Min who was crawling on his body, while her face was deathly pale, already fainting in her embrace.


    "Min Min, Min Min!" Maki Zin half sat as he stood up and hugged Zhao Min while shouting. However, Zhao Min did not have the slightest reaction, as she could already feel the hands behind Zhao Min being slowly drenched.


    Ou Nuo also stopped, his eyes red as he looked at the Zhao Min who was in Maki Zin''s embrace: "Who told you to shoot?" Everyone trembled in fear and trepidation as they kneeled down. When Ou Nuo yelled "who", the entire forest was shaken; when Cheng Xuan pushed out his palms, all of the rain was gathered in front of his palms.


    Cheng Xuan turned his hands, and the rain turned into a torrent that rushed towards Ou Nuo. Ou Nuo''s entire heart was focused on Zhao Min, so she didn''t pay attention to all of this and was sent flying. Cheng Xuan hurried over to Maki Zin''s side and called out "Let''s go". Only then did Maki Zin wake up from his stupor, pick up the unconscious Zhao Min, and ran away while carrying a few fast horses.


    Ou Nuo stood up, wiping off the water stains on his body, and spoke with a voice as cold as ice: "Who fired?" That row of servants knelt down with trembling legs, not even daring to raise their heads.


    "All of you break your own arms. Don''t let me see it again!" Ou Nuo waved his hand, and a cold wind blew. All the servants looked at each other, their faces filled with hatred, their hands tightly holding onto their guns.


    "Ou Nuo, you don''t need to do this, just because of a woman, you want to cripple all of the people you trained yourself to use the gun?" Guan FeiQin held onto the right shoulder that had been injured by Maki Zin, as he staggered over to Ou Nuo''s side.


    "Zhao Min is a woman that I must have, if they don''t listen to my orders and hurt her, if it weren''t for the fact that they have been following me for a long time, they wouldn''t have lost an arm, but, die!" Ou Nuo turned his head to look at them, and shouted, "Why aren''t you guys fighting yet, don''t tell me you want me to?"


    All of the servants stood up at the same time and pointed their guns at Ou Nuo, "Ta ta ta ta ¡­." stood there with his hands covering his face, the sounds of the gunshots gradually stopping. Ou Nuo''s body was covered entirely by the scattered leaves, and his hands were still covering his face. Everyone looked at each other, unable to believe that the conceited Young Master was killed just like that, they slowly walked towards Ou Nuo.


    Ah!" "F * ck off!" Oono suddenly shouted. The servants were scared shitless, and Oono looked at Guan Feiqing who was beaten up beyond recognition. His eyes were popping out of their sockets, and the messy appearance was extremely terrifying. Those underlings did not even dare to bring up a gun. He was a monster, a monster who could not even kill someone called a gun.


    "Do you still want to leave?" Ou Nuo asked full of doubts, but he did not get angry, but those people could not even move a single inch, some even wanted to walk to his side and bow their heads in apology.


    "Give it to me, come back!" Ou Nuo roared out. A few large trees beside him were snapped, and the servants who were running obediently walked back, and looked at Ou Nuo with faces full of terror as they begged for forgiveness. They realized that they couldn''t even do it themselves, and could only follow his instructions.


    Ou Nuo pushed forward with his palms, and a huge pit formed. At least a hundred people could go there, Ou Nuo expressionlessly carried Guan Feifei to the bottom of the pit, "Big Brother Guan, here, I do not have many brothers, I promise you that I will give you something that I cannot give you. Now, I want them to accompany you, you will not be lonely!" With that, he turned around and flew back to the ground.


    "All of you are very stupid. Now, you all can accompany Big Brother Guan!" Ou Nuo swept his hands across the crater, not caring about the look in their eyes that they were begging for, he threw all of them into the crater, with his hands clasped together, the huge crater was immediately buried, the thirty odd people were buried alive.


    Ou Nuo walked to Yu Tian Ao''s side and placed his right hand on his shoulder. The cyan light on his face was faintly discernable.


    "Big brother Yu, the only ones I can believe in now are you and Brother Chu. I''ll go chase after them!" Ou Nuo pointed at the guns, "I''ll have to trouble Brother Yu to bring them back for me!"


    Maki Zin sprinted all the way with Zhao Min in his arms. She just wanted to hurry to the army camp and use the best military doctor to save her. Right now, as long as she could save the person in his arms, he was willing to do anything.


    Ou Nuo chased like the wind, and rushed in front of Maki Zin: "Leave Zhao Min behind, I''ll let you all go today!"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Maki Zin pulled his horse back a few steps, looked at Zhao Min who had been drenched by the rain, and knew that she, could not fall into Ou Nuo''s hands no matter what.


    "You can''t even protect yourself, what right do you have to protect her?" The blue power exploded out of Ou Nuo''s right palm and he was about to attack.


    "No matter what you say, Sister Min Min will not follow you. Even if she dies, she won''t!" Xiao Ling waved his horse whip and pointed it at Ou Nuo.


    "Alright, I''ve changed my mind now. You, and Zhao Min, must stay!" Ou Nuo laughed and pointed at Xiao Ling. Speaking in front of Cheng Xuan and Maki Zin, he did not even put them in his eyes, which was extremely humiliating to them.


    "No, that''s right. Ke, even if I were to die, I wouldn''t. Don''t go with him." Maki Zin cried tears of joy when he saw Zhao Min speak up in her arms. He hugged her tightly, "Min Min, it''s great that you can speak!"


    "Big brother Maki Zin, hug gently. I, I don''t have any strength left in my body!" Zhao Min forced out a charming smile, causing Maki Zin''s blood to flow profusely.


    Maki Zin loosened up a bit, and leaned close to her ear. "Min Min, you''re severely injured, so you should return to the military camp well. In the future, you must be happy, just like before, happy!" As she said that, she placed the three tokens into Zhao Min''s hands.


    "No, it won''t. Min Min will advance and retreat at the same time as you. Big Brother Maki Zin, you, didn''t you just see Min Min getting injured? "I, I will not escape alone ¡­" Zhao Min suddenly felt dizzy and comfortable. She just wanted to sleep, so she grabbed the order badge in her sleeves and fell asleep.


    Maki Zin placed Zhao Min in Cheng Xuan''s hands: "Help me, safely send her to the army camp!"


    "Are you done?" Ou Nuo pushed with his right hand, a branch pavilion struck onto Maki Zin''s back, causing the horse under Maki Zin''s back to immediately scream and fall to its death. Maki Zin coughed out a mouthful of blood as he looked at Cheng Xuan, "Don''t be so silly, if I had brought Min Min along, none of us would have been able to leave!"


    "But if I don''t take your seat belt back, how will I explain this to Sihan?" Cheng Xuan glanced at the unconscious Zhao Min, and then looked at him.


    "Stop bringing me sister, I won''t blame you. Go quickly, if you don''t bring Min Min and Xiao Ling back safely, I won''t let you off!" Maki Zin waved both of his palms behind him, the move ''Proud Dragon Repents'' threw herself backwards, causing green ripples to appear on his palms, and dissolved Maki Zin''s palm.


    "Hurry up and leave!" Maki Zin pulled Cheng Xuan and Xiao Ling''s horses'' heads and slapped them with his palm. The horses let out a loud cry and galloped forward.


    Cheng Xuan looked at Maki Zin and steeled his heart to pull Xiao Ling and ride her horse. Maki Zin finally heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the rain off his face, then smiled as he looked at Ou Nuo who was about to attack again.


    "What are you laughing at? They are all about to die! " Zhao Min stopped and shouted. Zhao Min, if Maki Zin died, he would have plenty of opportunities to do so in the future, and now, he would go and stop her, whether he lived or died was unknown, but the most important thing was for him to save her. She also thought that she was alright. Therefore, if Maki Zin said that he would not be able to bring any of them with him, then it would be impossible for him to leave.


    "Ou Nuo, I know you are very strong, but we have never really fought against each other, right? Now I want to see, how strong are you?" Once Cheng Xuan and the others left, he no longer had anything to worry about, so he decided to give it a shot.


    "Hmph, overestimating yourself!" Ou Nuo''s legs spread out, with him at the center, it suddenly exploded in all directions. Maki Zin stood there quietly with his eyes closed, and when Ou Nuo''s energy passed through him, his face became as white as paper, standing there proudly.


    "Good, you''re finally qualified to be my opponent!" Ou Nuo laughed with both hands facing the sky, "I will let you experience my true strength, and let you die to understand my true strength!"

 C112

    Maki Zin clenched his fists tightly, holding onto his Qi, he knew that Ou Nuo was about to use his killing technique, with just one strike, he would be doomed, and would enter the Realm of No one without me.


    The corner of Ou Nuo''s mouth flashed with a mocking smile, as he retracted both of his hands and retracted all of his strength. Maki Zin only felt that it was extremely uncomfortable, and laughed bitterly: "I lost to you again!"


    "If I tell you to die ¡­ If you understand, then I will do it!" Ou Nuo walked to Maki Zin''s side. Maki Zin was completely unprepared, there was simply no need for him to launch a sneak attack.


    "Oh, what are you going to do?" Maki Zin sat on the ground, and asked while biting onto a branch.


    "Did you cross over from that era?" Ou Nuo also sat down and put a stalk of grass in his mouth, "If it''s with us, I won''t dare to pull it out and send it straight to my mouth!"


    "I was reincarnated in the 21st century, but I just didn''t drink Grandma Meng''s Elixir, so I remember my previous life!" Maki Zin bit off a chunk of the grass and threw it away gloomily, "How do you know I transmigrated?"


    "When I first came here, two years ago, an old monk coincidentally ran into me. I nearly crushed him to death with a bunch of stuff, haha!" Ou Nuo laughed for a while, "He said that I was a bane and that he wanted to kill me. Unexpectedly, he hit me for half a day and caused the earth to shake, while I fell asleep standing. Haha, let me tell you, I was really tired to death at that time!"


    "Did that monk tell you that there is another person who is not from this world?" Maki Zin turned around and nodded, "He said that he can''t kill me, what bullshit god''s will is that? He said that there''s someone else who isn''t from this world who can kill me!"


    "I also have someone who told me that there is another person who is not from this world! "Therefore, I can feel it the moment I see you. That kind of feeling is really strange!" Maki Zin lowered his head and thought about the words of the legendary old man.


    "Yeah, I also felt that you are the same as me the moment I saw you. You don''t belong to this world originally. Let me tell you, I''m from the 23rd century!" Ou Nuo wiped his nose and looked at Maki Zin proudly.


    "The 23rd century, it will be two hundred years later!" Maki Zin was a little disappointed. If he was also from the 21st century, he might have known about Sini. After all, there had already been so many coincidences.


    "That''s right, my profession is tomb robbing and arms smuggling!" Ou Nuo stood up and stretched. "One time, the military found out about the location of the arms trade and had no choice but to bring a batch of firearms to hide in an ancient tomb. I was plotted against by the mechanism inside the tomb, and I thought that I would definitely die. "Hehe!"


    "You, in the past, also saw ''Lying on the Heaven on the Dragon''?" Maki Zin asked weakly.


    "F * ck, that''s a classic martial artist, okay? How could I not watch?" That''s why I insisted on obtaining Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo. I never thought that Zhou Zhiruo would be so easy to obtain, but you brat beat me to it! " Ou Nuo stared at Maki Zin with flames spitting out from his eyes, Maki Zin threw up his hands, but he would never say that she and Zhao Min were very innocent, being angry at this fellow was not bad either, Ou Nuo waved his hands, "However, I do not care about that, I will definitely get them!"


    Other than smiling bitterly, what else could Maki Zin do? In the 21st century, he would have broken through the law of the body on the Wall. At the 23rd century, according to the speed of development in that area, it would be easy to get along with others! Ou Nuo did not care about this, it was completely understandable. But if it was like this, then the girl he had taken a fancy to would be in a very bad situation.


    "Alright, after all that has been said, you have had enough rest. It''s time for us to make our move!" Both of Ou Nuo''s hands were clenched so tightly that crackling sounds could be heard, as he jumped back and forth in the battle. Maki Zin smilingly stood up, patted his butt, clasped his palms together, and then attacked Ou Nuo from his left and right, using the tenth technique of "Beating Dragon 18 Palms,", "Twin Dragons Get Water".


    Ou Nuo''s palms opened wide, and two light waves appeared within his palms. Maki Zin''s two energies clashed into each other, causing the ground to shake, Ou Nuo fiercely rose up, suddenly stopping in mid air, Maki Zin felt as if the world had lost all light, the winds and clouds surged, the rain becoming heavier, Maki Zin felt an irresistible sensation, as though he could not feel anything even after enduring the rain.


    Maki Zin used all the techniques of the "Beating Dragon 18 Palms" consecutively, and the mid-air Ou Nuo retreated seven steps under the last seven palm strikes from Maki Zin, but did not have any more reactions. However, Maki Zin felt dizzy, and so the "Beating Dragon 18 Palms" damaged his internal energy too much.


    Ou Nuo laughed coldly and looked down at Maki Zin. "Maki Zin, remember this, my skill is called ''Transmutation Unity Qi'', and what I am giving you face for is that the move I am going to use to kill you is the strongest one, ''One with the world''."


    "''One with the world'', hehe, as expected, it is a gathering of the heavens and the earth!" Maki Zin did not even have the ability to use the ''Six-veined Divine Sword'', so he clasped his hands together towards Ou Nuo, "Brother Ou Nuo, thank you! "Haha ¡­"


    Cheng Xuan rushed toward the army camp while carrying Zhao Min. Cheng Xuan looked around and said to Xiao Ling: "Princess, take Min Min to the army camp, I want to go back and take a look!"


    Xiao Ling is after all a princess, and the imperial aura is strong, so she has already calmed down: "Right now, Big Sister Min Min and I will be going to the barracks. Moreover, now that Big Sister Min Min is unconscious, will Ba Gen and the ''Archer of the Gods'' be able to make those top-notch soldiers listen to his? Go back now, Maki Zin and Ou Nuo have decided to fight! It won''t do you any good if you go! Maki Zin will take care of his own matters, why don''t you go to the army camp and mobilize your troops first? "


    Cheng Xuan sighed and nodded. That''s right, although he was able to exchange blows with Ou Nuo, he was still no match for him. 500 moves was the limit.


    Just as he was about to head towards the camp again, two figures flashed out from the side of the road. A man and a woman, Cheng Xuan did not recognize any of them.


    "Ouyang Muzhi, Ouyang Yishan?" Xiao Ling and Maki Zin had met before, weren''t these two the Ouyang siblings?


    "You are Cheng Xuan? The last time I saw you fight with Xie Xun, my hand was still breathing hard! " Ouyang Muzhi bowed and stretched out his right hand, wanting to duel with Cheng Xuan.


    "I don''t have time right now!" Cheng Xuan looked at Zhao Min who was in his embrace, his face turning even paler. If he did not save him in time, he feared that he would lose his life.


    "Today, you absolutely must compete!" Ouyang Muzhi threw out a punch, causing Cheng Xuan''s mount to die suddenly. Cheng Xuan''s legs flipped in the air and gently landed on the ground, causing Zhao Min to not be affected at all.


    "Why? You seem to want to make life difficult for me? I don''t have any enmity with you!" Normally, Cheng Xuan would have already made his move, but now, Maki Zin had entrusted Zhao Min to him, and looked at the dying Zhao Min. He really did not have time to waste.


    "You''re a descendant of the Long family, yet you''re willing to be a lackey for a lackey. Is it enough to make you as famous as my Ouyang family?" Ouyang Muzhi snorted at Cheng Xuan.


    "Can we not fight today?" Cheng Xuan''s tone of voice could be said to be begging, could you not fight?


    "No way!" Ouyang Muzhi flatly refused. Cheng Xuan closed his eyes and let out a breath of air. He nodded and turned around, placing Zhao Min right on top of the table, "You guys go first, I''ll be right there!" Xiao Ling''s gaze swept across the Ouyang siblings and she nodded her head. The Ouyang siblings felt a chill in their hearts, as they wondered where this little girl had gotten such an invisible aura.


    "Ouyang Yishan, if you really like Maki Zin, quickly go and save him. You aren''t pestering Cheng Xuan here." Xiao Ling lightly called out "Big Sister Zhao Min" but Zhao Min did not react at all. She sighed, and looked at Ouyang Muzhi, "A cold-blooded person would never think of you as a brother in vain, yet you threw stones at him while you were down." After saying that, he brought Ba Gen and the "Immortal Arrow Eight Heroes" and headed towards the camp.


    "Wait!" Ouyang Yishan extended her hand out to stop Xiao Ling, but Xiao Ling did not look back as she walked forward, and turned and tightly grabbed onto Cheng Xuan''s arm, "Tell me, what happened to Guo Yi?"


    "He''s fighting with Ou Nuo over there!" Cheng Xuan pointed to the back of a mountain, Ouyang Yishan took a look at the mountain and started to sprint, ignoring Ouyang Muzhi''s shouts.


    "Do we still need to fight?" Cheng Xuan held onto the sword hilt, and asked Ouyang Muzhi.


    "Cut the crap, of course we''ll fight!" Ouyang Muzhi spread out and waited for Cheng Xuan to attack. Ever since that day, he had seen Cheng Xuan use that strange sword technique, and thought about fighting with him everyday. Now, even if it was the Sky Tower, he wanted to compete with him.


    Cheng Xuan watched Xiao Ling''s back figure leave, but he was even more worried in his heart. What if the great marshal didn''t give her face, and didn''t try to pressure her, could she handle it? He wanted to quickly end the battle and use the strongest move that he knew, "Clear River".


    Ouyang Muzhi saw how ruthless the other party was, how could he dodge all of Cheng Xuan''s attacks? After pondering for a moment, the sword aura reached a point where Ouyang Muzhi was unable to think of a way to break it.


    Since he could not break it, he used all his strength to receive it. With a roar, he punched Cheng Xuan''s sword qi, releasing two blinding light, and with a "hong" sound, the two flew back. Before Ouyang Muzhi could even stand steadily, Cheng Xuan had already retracted his sword.


    "I lost?" Ouyang Muzhi pointed at his own nose, staring at his bleeding right hand, "Hehe, I lost, convinced!"


    Ouyang Yishan unleashed all the abilities in her body and climbed over the hill. Below him, it was completely dark, and she could only see two dots of light, Maki Zin and Ou Nuo were in a confrontation. Ou Nuo''s face looked relaxed, but Maki Zin had already gritted his teeth and was struggling to hold on.

 C113

    "What are you all doing? Why aren''t you letting me in!" Xiao Ling pointed at the few soldiers who were blocking him and saw that she was about to enter the army camp. However, these fellows actually didn''t let him in, and when she saw that her Big Sister Min Min was completely drained of blood, she couldn''t help but get angry.


    "If you say you''re a princess, then what proof do you have?" The soldier was pressured by Xiao Ling''s aura and did not dare to be too presumptuous.


    "Tell your marshal to come out, he knows me!" Xiao Ling really wanted to kill someone. If Sister Min Min delayed the time for her treatment because of this, then she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    "Wh-who do you think you are? The commander-in-chief is busy with military affairs. Come here and say that you are a common-princess. You think the Crown Prince can just meet you?" The soldier''s tone grew weaker and weaker.


    "Is your head rusted?" Xiao Ling supported Zhao Min with one hand, the whip pointing at the soldiers, at that time the soldiers were all pointing their weapons at Xiao Ling, afraid that she would suddenly attack.


    "Ba Gen, ''The Divine Arrows Eight Heroes'', attack!" Xiao Ling had heard of the heroic deeds of her ancestors since she was young. In her heart, she was definitely not the little girl who liked to play around like she appeared on the surface.


    Right now, Ba Gen and the ''godly archers'' could only follow Xiao Ling''s orders. With Xiao Ling''s orders, they did not care too much, and immediately rushed into the camp.


    In front of these soldiers, Ba Gen and the "Arrows of the Gods" were simply Divine level figures, there were almost no enemies in their hands, and the soldiers kept rushing towards them. Xiao Ling could not calm down, why did the General not come? If this were to continue, no matter how brave Ba Gen was, the "Arrows of the Gods" would not be able to withstand the attacks of these tens of thousands of soldiers.


    Xiao Ling let Ba Gen and the others make their move, they only wanted to alarm the Battalion Commander and bring him out. As the Battalion Commander, no matter what, he should know his father''s most beloved princess!


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting!" Ouyang Yishan ran down the mountain and shouted in the direction of Maki Zin and Ou Nuo, but the two of them completely ignored her.


    Ouyang Yishan looked like she was about to reach Maki Zin''s side, but she could not even take a step thirty meters from him. She knew that the difference in their abilities was too great, unless it was her brother or Cheng Xuan, Maki Zin would be in danger today.


    Maki Zin''s'' One with the World ''was simply too strong of a pressure, he had already started a continuous battle and used twenty strikes of'' Beating Dragon 18 Palms'' with nothing left in his body, so how could he still have any form of support to fight against Ou Nuo? If this continued, within an incense stick of time, he would be oppressed to death by Ou Nuo using his aura.


    "Maki Zin, seeing that we are the same kind of people, I will give you a quick death!" Ou Nuo suddenly retracted his Qi, both of his hands spread apart, raising his head up to the sky, the wind blew, causing the surrounding walls to disappear, Maki Zin was no longer able to support himself, he knelt down.


    "Guo Yi, are you alright?!" Ouyang Yishan lifted his skirt and ran to Maki Zin''s side, held Maki Zin''s face, and looked at him with a face full of tears.


    "What are you doing here? Let''s go!" Ouyang Yishan suddenly stood up and pushed Ouyang Yishan away. Ouyang Yishan was pushed to the ground, then crawled back up, supporting the swaying Maki Zin as he cried, "I know, you hate me and your brother, you shouldn''t have stopped that Xiao Ling and Zhao Min!" Ouyang Yishan was too concerned about Maki Zin, to actually mention this matter, Maki Zin had always been here, how would she know about the matter of Ouyang Muzhi challenging Cheng Xuan.


    "What, you all want to stop Min Min?" Maki Zin turned and grabbed onto Ouyang Yishan''s shoulders as she roared with red eyes. Even the Ou Nuo in the air gave up on killing Maki Zin.


    "Brother let them pass, so Cheng Xuan is still here!" Ouyang Yishan explained as she waved her hand.


    "What?" Without Cheng Xuan, if the people from the military camp didn''t buy his money, and Min Min didn''t wake up, what would happen to them? " Maki Zin only wanted to run into the army camp right now, but when he looked at Ou Nuo, who was at the side, his purple pupils were about to crack.


    "Go away!" Maki Zin placed Ouyang Yishan aside with his right hand and pointed at Ou Nuo, "Let me go, or else, quickly decide your life and death!" Right now, he could only hope that Xiao Ling could cope with it, or maybe, Zhao Min could wake up after entering the army camp.


    "Alright, I am also worried about Zhao Min''s safety, that''s exactly the intention, go and die!" Ou Nuo clasped his hands together, the surrounding air and skies suddenly tightened. Maki Zin felt his blood expanding, he wanted to break out of his body, but he didn''t feel that it was strange at all. Seeing Maki Zin''s pained expression, he quickly supported him, "Guo Yi, what happened to you?"


    Xiao Ling looked at the surrounding archers coldly. Ba Gen and the "Immortal Arrow Eight Heroes" protected her and Zhao Min tightly, and a person dressed in the uniform of the Vice Commander-in-Chief said to Xiao Ling and the others: "Quickly put down your weapon and surrender, otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless with my arrows!"


    "Stop, stop!" Zhao Min used all her strength to support her body, she took out an order badge from his hand, and when the surrounding elemental weapons saw the order badge in Zhao Min''s hand, they all knelt down. The assistant marshal''s legs trembled as she knelt in front of the horse. "Please, please forgive me Princess. This lowly one really doesn''t know ¡­"


    "Quick, quickly go save Young Prince Changping!" After Zhao Min finished speaking, she could no longer hold on and fell onto Xiao Ling''s body. Cheng Xuan rushed over, seeing that the matter had been resolved, he heaved a sigh of relief and brought his group over to where Maki Zin was fighting against Ou Nuo.


    Just as Ou Nuo was about to make his move, he suddenly felt that his skills were all useless. In shock, he spat out a mouthful of blood, causing Maki Zin and Ou Nuo to look at each other, not knowing what tricks Ou Nuo had up his sleeve.


    "Who?" "Get the hell out here!" Ou Nuo''s palms formed into a fist, a burst of extremely powerful force burst out, causing the grass beside him to fall down.


    "Where did you come from? Where are you going?!" The eight black men came rolling out from the bushes. With just a glance, Ouyang Yishan could feel a cold Qi approaching from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet. The eight men had bloodless faces and were covered in wrinkles.


    Even Maki Zin''s and Ou Nuo''s lips became dry from looking at him, their hairs standing on end, "It''s broad daylight, are you seeing a living ghost?" To actually be able to unwittingly break Ou Nuo''s power, Sai Han was afraid that he couldn''t do it.


    "Who are you people? You people are just pretending to be ghosts!" Ou Nuo''s fist shone with a green light, his face filled with anger, why did so many mysterious experts come out of nowhere after he arrived?


    "The two of you should leave this place!" The leading man said to Maki Zin and Ou Nuo coldly, both of their bodies were drenched in cold sweat, Maki Zin thought of the legendary old man, didn''t he say that only three people would know that they weren''t people from this world, how could there be such a large group of people?


    In this world, experts were truly worthless!


    "Hey, who do you think you are? Don''t think you can scare me just by running out!" Ou Nuo fiercely punched towards a black-clothed man and that person immediately flew out, yet he did not make a single sound. Ou Nuo then looked at them, "As expected, just you guys, want to get rid of me!"


    The grass rustled, and after a while, the person who was sent flying safe and sound by Ou Nuo walked out. Standing in the middle of the group, he did not seem angry at all, and did not even give Ou Nuo a glare.


    "These weirdos seem to be able to take more blows than you are. Their resistance to beatings can only be said to be strong!" Maki Zin chuckled as he said to Ou Nuo, who had a bitter look on his face.


    "Maki Zin, they want to kill the both of us, yet you laugh?" Ou Nuo faced those eight black clothed "people" who were like those fools. In his, Maki Zin''s and Ouyang Yishan''s hearts, they only defined them as "humans".


    "You want to cooperate with me to deal with these eight guys?" Ou Nuo immediately nodded as he answered Maki Zin''s question. Maki Zin was helped up by Ouyang Yishan, "But I have been beaten to such a state that I do not have any strength left in my body. Stop joking around! "


    "Send them off!" The leader raised his right hand, and pointed at Maki Zin and Ou Nuo. The two of them laughed bitterly at each other, these "people" were truly enough to make people speechless, they immediately went up to send them away.


    Ou Nuo rushed into the crowd and fought against eight people, and after thirty moves, he was pressured to the point that he couldn''t even breathe. Ou Nuo retreated to the side with his hands behind his back: "You guys are only so-so. And even if they did, their mothers and fathers would still be suspicious!


    "Maki Zin, you should be clear of the current situation, we are currently on the same boat, you better hurry up and recover so that we can deal with each other. Otherwise, it will be you later on. Ou Nuo said to Maki Zin as he fought.


    "Alright, one incense stick of time later, I should be able to help out a little!" Maki Zin asked Ouyang Yishan to help him sit down at the side as she started to circulate the [Innate Technique] to heal her injuries.


    Ou Nuo responded "Alright", and started fighting with the eight of them, and six of them held Ou Nuo back, the two of them suddenly jumped out to attack Maki Zin, Maki Zin was relieved that they were just sitting there thinking that they did not have any intelligence, as long as he did not run, they would not attack him before taking care of Ou Nuo, so he made a bet, and knew, that they were not idiots, and would not give him the chance to meditate.

 C114

    Ouyang Yishan saw the two of them striking towards Maki Zin, so she closed his eyes and pounced on Maki Zin''s body. She waited for a long time, but she did not feel anything special, when she opened his eyes, the two of them looked at him in a daze and waved their hands at Maki Zin, immediately understanding that they would only kill Maki Zin and Ou Nuo, and not injure him.


    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, Ou Nuo was already drenched in sweat. These fellows were simply undefeatable cockroaches, and he did not even have the chance to circulate the "Qi of Heaven and Earth". As soon as he relaxed, they would immediately pounce on him and grab him.


    Maki Zin''s hands were on his knees, he gratefully looked at Ouyang Yishan, whose face immediately flushed red, but continued to run at Maki Zin, unwilling to let go.


    "Maki Zin, you''re still not making your move, now you still have the time to play the zither and say that you love me, I surrender to you!" Ou Nuo said fiercely as he kicked a black-clothed man flying. That person crawled back up and pounced on him.


    "Right now, I can only restrain the two of them. They are now playing with me, but the truth is, there''s no difference whether I fight or not!" Maki Zin said coldly, but at the same time, he still decided to fight. He called Ouyang Yishan to the side, clenched her fists and rushed towards the two "people".


    Maki Zin did not dare to use the "Beating Dragon 18 Palms" again. The palm technique was too taxing on his internal energy, so he could only use "Ripple Tiny Steps" to fight the two "people".


    "Maki Zin, if this goes on, we won''t be leaving today!" Both of Ou Nuo''s palms struck out, dispersing the two "people". He was also hit in the chest by the other four, and fell forward onto the ground.


    Ou Nuo wiped his lips with the thumb of his right hand. "Hehe, after coming here for so long, there''s finally someone who can make me spit out blood!"


    "I know that too, but I don''t have the ability to withstand three of them!" Maki Zin dodged the attack and laughed bitterly.


    Ah!" Mu Ren and Ou Nuo looked at where she was pointing with their trembling hands. Sweat appeared on their foreheads, and it was unknown whether it was the rain or the sweat, but the two things that were split apart by Ou Nuo automatically put their hands and feet together. Then, they suddenly stood up, found their heads, and put them on, returning to the array formation like zombies.


    The smile on Maki Zin''s face completely disappeared. The situation was extremely serious.


    Ou Nuo stood by Maki Zin''s side with a dark expression and stood shoulder to shoulder with him. The two enemies had only been facing each other for a short moment, and yet they were fighting against the enemy together?


    "Stay away from me!" Maki Zin said to Ou Nuo in a deep voice, "You ¡­" Ou Nuo looked at Maki Zin angrily, then waved at Ouyang Yishan, "Yi Shan, quickly leave this place! I don''t want you to hurt my hands! "


    Ouyang Yishan did not understand what Maki Zin was doing, and only shook his head: "Guo Yi, what''s wrong?"


    "Let''s go!" Ouyang Yishan, if you don''t listen to me, I will ignore you in the future and I won''t be a human anymore. I won''t call you ''Little Tiger'' anymore! " Maki Zin roared, even Ou Nuo did not know what he was planning.


    "I''m just not leaving ¡­" Ouyang Yishan felt gloomy, she had already been knocked unconscious by Maki Zin. "Little Tiger, you can go back and sleep, just like that!" As he spoke, he carried her to the depths of the grass. The two people on the other side had completely recovered and were about to attack again.


    "Wait, I will deal with four, while you deal with four! But you better stay away from me, or! " Maki Zin laughed sinisterly as he looked at Ou Nuo, "I will attack you too!" He walked forward.


    Ou Nuo scratched his head. With Maki Zin''s strength, he would not be able to take three hits at the same time, but he had to look for one himself. Heh heh, if he died, it would not hurt him.


    Maki Zin remembered that when he was young, because he took the "Nine Revolving Life Pill", he became so strong that even Cheng Xuan couldn''t take a punch from him. Although he was completely unprepared, he was still extremely terrifying. Forget it, I''ll just give it a try.


    Ah!" Mu Ren''s mouth was wide open as he shouted. He stared at those undying fellows and said, "I''m going to use my ultimate move!


    "Does this kid have a future?" The thought flashed across Ou Nuo''s mind as he attacked forward. The six of them called out to him, it seemed that they still did not take Maki Zin seriously.


    Last time, Maki Zin had eaten half of the last "Nine Revolving Life Pill", and there was still half of it on his body. He did not expect that he would have to use it now, so he took out the other half from his bosom, closed his eyes and swallowed it in one go.


    Ah!" A wild roar resounded through the land, and suddenly, Mu Ren''s long hair fluttered in the wind, uprooting all the plants around him. He opened his hands into fists, and a powerful force broke out, causing all eight ''humans'' and Ou Nuo to be blown away. Ou Nuo looked at Mu Ren in disbelief, as he had only felt this kind of aura from Sai Han''s body.


    He slowly opened his eyes, and they were devoid of any emotion. He could only see endless slaughter within them, as if killing were the only way to satisfy his master''s deepest desire!


    Two "people" flew out one after the other and smashed onto Maki Zin''s chest. Maki Zin''s mouth curved upwards as he pushed out his front palms, and his right leg glared back. The two "people" had their limbs shattered from the impact and could only slowly meld together.


    Six "people" stiffly tilted their heads, and two more "people" joined in the battle with Maki Zin. The two "people" who were dispersed by Maki Zin combined their powers before they attacked Maki Zin.


    "Haha" laughed out loud as he punched left and right. Ou Nuo looked at the current Maki Zin and felt a chill down his spine; If he continued to fight with his current strength, would he be able to beat him? Now that he had to deal with four of them, he could immediately feel more relaxed and gain the upper hand.


    Relying on his indestructible body, the eight things were not afraid of the two experts at all. Ou Nuo stomped on the ground with both of his feet and flew backwards, with his palms together, a huge wave of light gathered in front of him and threw it towards the four things.


    How could Ou Nuo still be willing to give them a chance? With a kick, he sent one of their hands flying, found another head, and then sent them flying. For a moment, you go and find him.


    Maki Zin had a mischievous smile on his lips. He only fought with the four ''people'', passed a fist through his chest, and didn''t look at them again as he continued to fight with the next person. In fact, anyone who looked at it now would think that it was a one-sided battle.


    No matter how strong Maki Zin and Ou Nuo were, there would always be a time when the two of them would be tired. At that time, it would be their doomsday.


    Maki Zin''s eyes became redder and redder, his expression became more and more excited, and his smile became more and more evil! He stretched out his hand to grab a "person", then separated his limbs and walked to the next "person".


    Gradually, this place had become a slaughterhouse. Two people killed eight ''people''. Hunger meant eight ''people'' who could become endless.


    Humph!" Mu Ren let out a cold snort and grabbed one of them, lifting him up into the air with a punch to his chest. Mu Ren took a look and raised his right hand to form a dragon shape to pass through the head. The head scattered in all directions.


    The remaining seven closed their bodies as fast as they could, and instantly walked away without leaving a trace. Ou Nuo observed for a moment, rubbed their chins and laughed: "So it''s fine to just blow their heads off! Haha ¡­ Maki Zin! "


    Maki Zin laughed, looking at Ou Nuo with an evil look, the purple light on his palms shone brightly!

 C115

    Seeing Maki Zin''s expression looking at him, and thinking back to before he became strong, Ou Nuo knew that he was a machine now. He only knew how to find people to fight and then kill.


    Ah!" Mu Ren directly pushed his palm towards Ou Nuo''s abdomen. Ou Nuo turned around and dodged. He raised his hands into the air and gathered all the Heaven and Earth powers in his body. He roared and rushed at Mu Ren.


    When Ouyang Muzhi arrived at the place where Maki Zin was battling, he saw no sign of them. He looked at the bushes by the side and saw his sister lying unconscious inside, so he quickly ran over and picked her up.


    Ouyang Muzhi pulled her to the side of the road, and placed both of his hands on her temples.


    "Guo Yi, don''t!" Ouyang Yishan suddenly stood up and shouted.


    "Sister, it''s me, has Maki Zin bullied you?" Ouyang Muzhi grabbed his sister''s arms, "I won''t let him go!"


    "No, brother, Guo Yi is in danger!" Ouyang Yishan threw herself into Ouyang Muzhi''s embrace, "Big Brother, you should quickly go and save Guo Yi!"


    "Where is he?" "He''s here ¡­" Ouyang Yishan pointed ahead. This place had already been beaten into a mess, where was Maki Zin''s shadow?


    "Let''s take a look!" Ouyang Muzhi guessed that the worst was going to happen to Maki Zin, and for a moment, he did not know whether he should be happy or sad. He glanced at Ouyang Yishan who was walking around by the side. She no longer needed to think about that Mongolian Young Prince Guo Yi.


    Ouyang Yishan walked around the forest for a few rounds, but she did not see any trace of Maki Zin, "Big brother, there are clearly traces of a fight in this forest, why is it that Guo Yi is nowhere to be seen?"


    "To be able to create such a top class expert, Maki Zin cannot do it!" Ouyang Muzhi said after looking at it for a while.


    "Then, could it be that an expert came to save Guo Yi?" Ouyang Yishan hoped to gain her brother''s recognition so she could console herself.


    "I want to ¡­" Just as Ouyang Muzhi wanted to say that it was impossible, footsteps sounded and Cheng Xuan entered the forest with his sword.


    Ou Nuo only had one thought now, and that was to go. Fighting with this monster was meaningless, he was simply a machine that did not get tired. The more he fought, the more energy he had.


    But ever since Maki Zin''s power had gotten stronger, his Qing Gong was also frighteningly strong, it was as strong as his own, and when he fought with Maki Zin in the forest, it was just Ou Nuo escaping with all his might, so there were no traces of a battle after that.


    He did not expect that Maki Zin would still not let it go after chasing him for a hundred miles. It had been half a day and he still had not given up.


    "Maki Zin, I''ll call you big brother, can you stop hitting me? We can''t even tell the difference between the two of us! " Ou Nuo held both his hands in front of his chest and said while bowing.


    Maki Zin laughed sinisterly, with a push of his left hand, he pounced towards Ou Nuo with the ''Proud Dragon Repents'', now that Maki Zin''s attack was more than multiple times stronger than half a day ago, he clenched his teeth and endured it;


    Just then, the sound of a zither rang out, and with the combined sound of the zither, Maki Zin was sent flying far away. He crawled back up, twisted his head, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Ou Nuo with a smile.


    Ou Nuo directly called his mother, what kind of world is this now, the one where he was chased everywhere and now he was chasing me everywhere.


    Maki Zin stepped on the water and walked forward. Standing on the lake, he hooked his finger at Ou Nuo and almost fell to the ground. This guy knew everything, even if he did not speak, he would not let him go. it was still him walking on the water with a stomp, landing ten meters in front of Maki Zin.


    "Xiao Hong, what''s going on up ahead?" A melodious sound came from the cabin, and the zither stopped playing.


    "Miss, there are two people fighting in front of us on the lake!" Xiao Hong laughed.


    "Oh? Fighting on the lake? That must be a peerless master? " the young lady asked curiously.


    "I don''t think so. They are just some tricks to mystify the world!" A handsome young man dressed in white came out from the back of the cabin, holding a sword in his hand.


    Oh, then Sir Tian Lin, sorry for the trouble, go and use some big tricks to get them to leave, will you let us go over there? Xiao Hong chuckled as she looked at Tian Lin.


    "This ¡­" Tian Lin looked at the two on the lake''s surface for a while. He saw that their moves were full of flaws, but he felt that he was unable to break through all of them in one move.


    Maki Zin leapt high up into the air before charging straight down again. Standing on the surface of the lake, Ou Nuo raised his hands into the air and clashed them together with Maki Zin. "Boom!" The lake water exploded and Maki Zin smashed Ou Nuo into the lake with his palm. For a time, the lake surface was calm and still.


    "Are they all dead?" Xiao Hong ordered for the boat to be stabilized, and looked at the lake surface, "Not necessarily, I have never seen the martial arts of these two before, even my ancestors might not be able to defeat them!" The voice of the young lady came from the cabin.


    "Yeah, they are indeed very strong. It''s hard to say if they will be able to survive a day or two at the bottom of the lake!" Tian Lin quickly agreed.


    "Isn''t that a simple trick of theirs?" Xiao Hong snickered. Tian Lin gritted his teeth in hatred, but he couldn''t do anything to her!


    All of a sudden, the boat started moving, and two pillars of water shot up into the sky, Maki Zin, Ou Nuo landed on the roof of the ship and looked at each other. Ou Nuo only had one thought in mind, which was to leave, and wait until Maki Zin who had turned into a madman, to settle the score.


    "Roar!" Bang! With a loud noise, the force behind Maki Zin''s right palm burst out, the style "Dragon Battles and Wild" pounced towards Ou Nuo, Ou Nuo''s hands formed a fist, and a burst of force slashed towards Maki Zin like a sword. This was a battle where both of them were heavily injured, and the two of them flew back after being hit with the moves, separated by the boat cabin, and stood at the two ends of the boat.


    "Stop hitting them, if you continue, the boat will be destroyed by you!" Tian Lin ran towards Maki Zin, wanting to stop him so that he could show off in front of the young miss.


    Maki Zin saw that someone was walking towards him, so he laughed and pulled at Tian Lin. Tian Lin felt an invisible force pull on him, and he was actually not able to resist at all as he was pulled towards his opponent. The fingers of his right hand grabbed onto Tian Lin''s entire face, causing Tian Lin''s face to contort, and he was in extreme pain.


    Maki Zin looked at Tian Lin with an evil smile, touched his face and nodded. All of the hairs on Tian Lin''s body stood up, he looked at Maki Zin in fear, and did not know what this red-eyed fellow was going to do to him.


    Very quickly, Maki Zin gave him the answer. He raised his fist and waved it right in front of his eyes, then fiercely punched Tian Lin''s abdomen. Xiao Hong and the other girls all covered their eyes with their hands and could not bear it.


    "Wait!" The cabin door opened, and a woman dressed in yellow floated out from the cabin, landing three steps before Maki Zin. Maki Zin''s face was filled with shock, as he stared at the pale lady, and shouted loudly. He threw Tian Lin into the lake, then held his head and squatted down, tears and blood welling up in his eyes.


    Ou Nuo leapt onto the roof of the ship. Seeing a beautiful figure standing in front of him, Maki Zin hugged his head and roared, abandoning the idea of taking the chance to escape. If he made a move against Maki Zin now, it would be a perfect opportunity.


    Both of her hands came together, unleashing a burst of energy that fought against Ou Nuo. The instant the girl returned, Ou Nuo''s eyes widened, ignoring the palm force that was sent out, his body was pierced through by her palm.


    Ou Nuo leapt down the boat roof and landed in front of the yellow dressed woman. Ignoring the injuries on his body, he stretched out his right hand and pointed at her: "You, you, you, are you a human or a ghost?"

 C116

    Ou Nuo pointed at the yellow-dressed lady as he retreated, shouting "impossible, impossible". As if they were crazy, they ran towards the surface of the lake and disappeared without a trace after a while. Everyone looked in the direction that Ou Nuo disappeared in in in confusion.


    "He, he''s too rude, to actually say that to Miss!" Xiao Hong stomped her feet and snorted, she grabbed the wooden board and threw it towards the surface of the lake, followed by a miserable scream, followed by a plopping sound. Tian Lin who had just climbed onto the boat was confused and disoriented, before he could understand what happened, he was struck by something into the lake.


    Xiao Hong stuck out her tongue, holding onto her hands, she looked like a little kid with her head hidden in her hands, walking to the side of the young miss, while the people beside her forced themselves to laugh.


    "Why aren''t you going and get Lord Tian Lin?" The young miss angrily patted Xiao Hong''s head as she spoke to the girls who were trying hard to resist their laughter. Everyone smiled and agreed, then found a bamboo pole to pull Tian Lin out.


    "Then, Miss, that person has fainted. What should we do now?" Xiao Cui pulled the yellow-dressed lady and asked.


    "Take him to the rear cabin to heal! That look just now was so strange! Take good care of Sir Tian Lin. " The young lady shook his head and walked back to the cabin.


    "Both of them are very strange. They go crazy whenever they see young miss. They must be feeling ashamed when they see young miss'' beautiful appearance! "Hee hee!" Xiao Hong waved her hand, and a few helmsmen saw that Maki Zin had dragged him to the rear cabin.


    Maki Zin fainted for an entire day and night, and in his daze, Maki Zin knew that someone had come to visit him three times and that someone had been by his side the entire time.


    "Hey, you''re finally willing to get up. You really can sleep. It took you one day and one night!" Maki Zin rubbed his head as he sat up, only to see a little girl pointing at him.


    "Miss Xiao Hong, you were the one who saved me?" Maki Zin crawled off the bed, found a cup and drank all the water in the cup in one go, only then did he feel that his mind became clearer.


    "You, how did you know about me?" Xiao Hong pointed at Maki Zin with her left hand while holding the collar of her shirt.


    "We''ve met before. Have you forgotten?" Maki Zin patted his head, "What''s wrong, I think I saw her!" As he said that, he grabbed onto Xiao Hong''s shoulders, "That yellow shirt ¡­"


    "Oh, you are the Scoundrel who peeked at us in the forest last time. You, you ask the little miss what you want to do, I''ll tell you, don''t think about the little miss!" Xiao Hong panicked as she looked at the distorted face of Maki Zin.


    "Your lady? Impossible, I was wrong, how could she be here? "Hur hur, I''m so stupid!" Maki Zin let go of Xiao Hong''s soul and sat back on the bed.


    "Hmph, Miss has come by three times to tell you to go see her!" Xiao Hong looked angrily at Maki Zin, "I don''t understand, what does young miss want to see you for, she has never seen anyone else!"


    Maki Zin thought about how the girl had been rude to him the first time he met her, and extended her right hand with a bitter smile: "Then I''ll have to trouble Miss Xiao Hong to lead the way, and to thank Miss in front of everyone else is only natural!" He might as well go and see if that young lady was his and see if she was, then he would fill his heart with worry.


    "Follow it yourself, hmph!" Xiao Hong swung her arms and turned around, walking out of the house. Maki Zin followed him out and under the illumination of a ray of sunlight, he closed her eyes and shook his head with all her might, only then did she get used to it.


    "Where is this place?" Maki Zin ran over to Xiao Hong and asked.


    "Who cares what you are doing here. If it wasn''t for Miss wanting to save you, I would have thrown you into the boat. At that time, weren''t you very strong? Aren''t you very heroic?" What''s wrong, we''re not familiar with each other here, are we? " Xiao Hong stared at Maki Zin playfully, she shut her mouth and did not ask, she closed her eyes to observe her inner breathing, and immediately broke out in a cold sweat, grabbing onto Xiao Hong''s hand, she shouted out with red eyes: "What did you do to me?"


    Maki Zin wanted to circulate his energy, but discovered that his body was completely empty, there was not a single trace of internal energy, how could he not be shocked? Xiao Hong pushed Maki Zin away, and Maki Zin was pushed back a few steps, then Xiao Hong pointed at Maki Zin: "Don''t think you are an outstanding hero, in my eyes, you are nothing!"


    "Alright, let me see what you two are up to!" Maki Zin steadied his body and followed Xiao Hong who was stamping her feet towards a small bamboo house. It seemed that Xiao Hong was very angry.


    Maki Zin followed them to the bamboo house, and only saw a zither, but he did not see the young miss, and helplessly sat down by the side. Maybe the loss of his power had nothing to do with them, but then he thought about how Xiao Hong had performed on the road when she was just up, maybe it was because of the negative effects of the "Nine Revolutions Life Devouring Pill" that she did not know about it the last time she ate it, so she did not know about the negative effects anymore.


    "Young Master, Young Master!" Just as Maki Zin was lost in thought, a voice as clear as water woke him up. With a "Ah" sound, Maki Zin turned his head and his entire body went stiff.


    "Si, Sini!" Maki Zin''s right hand uncontrollably touched the "Sini" on his face. Miss Huang Shan flashed and disappeared from Maki Zin''s sight, Maki Zin''s hands were empty, he did not know how to express the confusion in his heart, he only felt empty and did not have anything to rely on.


    "Why is Young Master so excited?" Maki Zin turned around and saw that the yellow-robed lady who looked exactly like Sini was sitting next to the zither, looking at him with interest.


    "Miss, you look very much like one of my friends!" When Maki Zin saw her, he actually calmed down a lot. It wasn''t the same feeling of anticipation but also fear he had initially.


    "So you''re saying that I''ve stirred up Young Master''s sadness!" The yellow dressed lady smiled apologetically at Maki Zin. It was definitely not a fake.


    "What, Miss, ignore him, the last time he saw me, Sister Xiao Cui and Sister Xiao Ling, he also said something like he saw me somewhere, hmph!" Xiao Hong pouted her lips and looked at Maki Zin fiercely. Maki Zin didn''t have the mood to care how she looked at him, he only wanted to find a place with no one else and cry to vent the unspeakable feelings in his heart.


    "Xiao Hong, you can leave. I have something to ask Young Master. Please don''t blame Young Master, Xiao Hong has been pampered since she was young!" When Xiao Hong heard the young miss talk about him like this, she was even more annoyed. She snorted and ran out the door.


    "How should I address you, young master?" The yellow-dressed lady asked.


    "Guo Yi!" Maki Zin had already lost all of his abilities, but he couldn''t guarantee that they would find out about his true identity. The irreconcilable situation in Han Mountain City was the final conclusion.


    "Your surname is Guo?" The yellow-dressed lady looked surprised, and immediately asked: "Was the technique Young Master Guo used a few days ago a move from the ''Beating Dragon 18 Palms''?"


    Maki Zin nodded his head, but his heart was bleeding. In the end, she and Sini were not the same person, although they looked the same, they were two completely different people. Sini was the type of person who would make people want to get close to and take care of her, but this yellow clothed young lady made people feel cold like ice, and kept people at a distance of a thousand li.


    "Where are you from?" How did you learn Beating Dragon 18 Palms? " The yellow dressed lady seemed to be very interested in his origins and the "Beating Dragon 18 Palms".


    "The Sect Leader of the ''Beating Dragon 18 Palms'' has taught me a few moves. I''m tired, so I''m apologizing. Can you please rest for a bit?" Maki Zin felt that talking to her was really tiring, because there was no common topic to talk about. That young miss did not force him, so he nodded and left the bamboo house as if he was escaping from his.


    He did not go back to his room, but went to a secluded place in the forest. He wanted to cry, but there were no tears. He wanted to forget about her, but why? Why did he have to ''she'' appear in front of him?


    "Young master, are you feeling better?" Maki Zin was leaning on the tree, lost in thought, when a clear voice pulled him back to reality.

 C117

    "You are?" "Miss Ling!" Maki Zin turned around and saw a girl dressed in black looking at him. She remembered that she was one of the women he used to meet Xiao Hong.


    "Young master still remembers me. How is your illness?" Maki Zin had heard from Xiao Hong that this lady was very curious about the various problems that could be solved, so he shook his head and replied, "I''m fine now!"


    "That''s good. That day, your appearance was quite frightening. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful!" She only said that after seeing Maki Zin fight with Ou Nuo.


    "I ¡­" Maki Zin felt that there were some things that were useless to her. Could it be that telling her that he had taken the "Nine Revolving Life Devouring Pill" caused his power to increase greatly? There was absolutely no need for that, all he did was chuckle.


    "Has the young master seen the young mistress?" Xiao Ling went to Maki Zin''s side and sat down, "Because the old master and wife died a long time ago, Miss never liked to talk since she was young, and no one accompanied her to talk. She spent her days together with Qin Shi and painting."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Maki Zin looked at Xiao Ling strangely.


    "Later on, Uncle Cai adopted orphans everywhere, which was us. We were asked to take care of Miss, and we hoped that she would have a companion, but she was already used to being alone, and did not play with us. Gradually, we respected her more and more, or perhaps we were afraid that she might be more like Miss, and not just a playmate!"


    Seeing that Xiao Ling had no intention to stop, Maki Zin was actually very curious about this Miss who looked like Sini, and did not mind listening to more about her.


    "A year ago, I didn''t know that Miss actually said she wanted to go out and relax, of course we all agreed. Just like that, our group went out to play around, and at that time, the six major sects were attacking Bright Summit. Miss originally said that she wouldn''t go, but since we''re trying to be soft with her, she agreed to our request! "


    Maki Zin was actually thinking about something else. At that time, when he first arrived at the Bright Summit, he saw a girl dressed in yellow under the Bright Summit. He suspected that it was Sini, but after chasing her for a while, he was unable to find her.


    "We did, but the young mistress did not!" Xiao Ling shook her head and said, "Young miss has never cared about Wu Lin''s matters, we were just curious and went to take a look, but who would have known that actually meeting Young Master Tian Lin, he would pester young miss no matter what."


    Maki Zin thought back to the first time he saw them. Xiao Hong''s face was filled with anger and indignation as he said that a toad wanting to eat swan meat.


    "Where are you from?" Maki Zin asked them where they came from now and it could be considered as extremely mental. However, the moment he saw the young lady, his soul was immediately snatched away, and he did not bother about his anymore.


    "We, we come from a place that the majority of the world does not know!" Little Ling said despondently, "The sun never shines there. Although there are many talents there, very few people in the Guardian know about it now."


    "The yellow-dressed lady?" Maki Zin lowered his head and thought, he raised his right hand, and said: "You are the descendants of the Ancient Tomb Sect, and your young miss is the descendant of the Divine Condor couple?"


    "How do you know?" Xiao Ling looked at Maki Zin in shock. With a single word from Maki Zin, how could he not be shocked?


    "Actually, I should have thought of that long ago." Maki Zin muttered softly to himself. His yellow robe was not considered evidence, but to be able to see through his "Beating Dragon 18 Palms" and be extremely interested in it, along with being closely questioned about his background after he mentioned his surname, she definitely had some connections to Guo Jing at that time. Furthermore, that young miss''s skin color was all abnormally fair and clean, so he would naturally stay in the ancient tomb and never see the sunlight.


    "What did you say?" Xiao Ling walked in front of Maki Zin, and was just a few inches away from him. She almost relied on his face, but Maki Zin was shocked awake.


    When he returned to the bamboo house that they had arranged for him, everything was still very new. It seemed that they built this new house and had just left the ancient tomb, then thinking about it, they were not familiar with the martial arts world, but they had also relied on their strong skills and courage to run around in it.


    Just as he wanted to sleep, the sound of a guzheng could be heard, Maki Zin could not help but to calm down and listen intently. Suddenly, a deep yet ethereal feeling filled his heart, as though all the noise in the air had disappeared, only the heavenly music could be heard.


    He put on a coat, opened the door, and headed out. This was the place where the young lady had just seen him, so he couldn''t rashly disturb her. He found a tree and squatted down, hoping that the music wouldn''t stop.


    "Young Master, Young Master!" A cool breeze caressed his face, causing Maki Zin to be woken up by a clear and crisp female voice, but it was actually Xiao Cui. He immediately stood up and laughed embarrassedly: "I just heard your young miss getting too engrossed in the fun, and fell asleep!"


    Xiao Cui covered her mouth and laughed: "Young miss normally plays together all afternoon, and will not come out until night, how long have you been here?"


    Maki Zin looked at the color of the sky and saw that it was already evening time.


    "It seems that young master hasn''t slept for a long time!" Xiao Cui then brought the tea in her hand to Maki Zin, "Originally he wanted to give it to Miss, but seeing you like this, you should drink!"


    "This isn''t good!" Xiao Cui shook her head, "It''s alright, Miss will be coming out soon, when everyone has dinner together, she will definitely call Young Noble over."


    Sure enough, in the dark of the night, a girl that Maki Zin could not identify came over to call Maki Zin over. He said that the young miss had invited him to dinner.


    On the way, Maki Zin found out that the girl''s name was Xiao Yun, and like Xiao Hong and the others, he had been following the young miss since childhood. These bamboo houses were created due to Miss'' sudden enthusiasm. A few days ago, there were some bandits who came to harass them and were beaten away by them. They were probably spying on their beauty, but their eyes were confused by their beauty and did not understand what was going on.


    He followed Xiao Yun into a bamboo house in the middle. The person sitting in the middle, however, was not Miss Huang Shan, but a man who looked to be around fifty years old with a short beard. The light in his eyes shone brightly.


    Maki Zin gestured towards Uncle Cai and sat down beside him. Tian Lin snorted, and did not even look at Maki Zin, rather, it was better to say that he did not dare to look, because Maki Zin throwing him into the lake was still fresh in his memory. Even if he was given the gall of heaven, he would not dare to provoke Maki Zin anymore.


    "This young master has an extraordinary demeanor. I assume he isn''t an ordinary person!" Just as Maki Zin sat down, the Uncle Cai laughed.


    "Brat, you have a guilty conscience!" He was very clear about the hatred he had towards Mongolia back then. If they knew that he was the Mongol King, it would be Heaven''s blessing for them not to be dismembered. Now that he thought about it, saying that he was called Guo Yi at that time was not safe either.


    I can see clearly that during the battle between Young Noble and that man, I may not even be able to match up to the ancestor back then. But now, looking at him, Young Noble is still so young, then that Ming Religion Hierarchy is only this much! The Uncle Cai laughed as he poured wine for Maki Zin, who quickly got up to receive it.


    He could only smile in response to Han Li''s words. Right now, Han Li''s body did not have any martial arts, so how could they not notice it? However, Han Li had long since stopped wanting to talk about this matter.


    "It''s you?" Tian Lin suddenly pointed at Maki Zin, causing Maki Zin to be shocked, could it be that he recognized him?


    "Is this brother Tian Lin? You know me? " Maki Zin clenched his hands into fists.


    "One year ago, Xiao and I met an old man outside the Great Capital City. At that time, you injured both me and that old man!"


    "Oh, so it''s you!" Maki Zin had also remembered that at that time, just because he missed Sini too much, the moment he thought of Sini, he couldn''t help but look at Miss Huang Shan, and his cultivation went berserk, hitting both of them with a palm, "At that time, I was really sorry about that, because I was just training my fork out, so Brother Tian Lin should have been able to see it!"


    "Yes, yes!" Tian Lin now absolutely believed that the person sitting with him was definitely stronger than him, and replied with a chuckle on the surface.


    "Good, so the two of you actually know each other! "Haha, as the saying goes, ''if you don''t fight, you won''t get to know each other''!" Uncle Cai smiled as he adjusted the awkward atmosphere, "My Young Miss'' surname is Yang, Sir Tian Lin already knows about it, I think Young Master Guo still doesn''t know about it yet!"


    Maki Zin glanced at Little Ling, who was sitting not far from him. She was also listening to them talk, and Maki Zin could only smile and nod his head.

 C118

    Since Maki Zin knew that Tian Lin was related to Xiao Family, he did not want to be too intimate with him. Furthermore, Maki Zin felt that this fellow was too hypocritical, always saying that this Young Miss was so good, so good that even a fool could see that he had ill intentions towards the yellow-dressed lady.


    During the meal, Maki Zin had no way of knowing the name of the young miss, but he could not directly ask for the name of the girl''s house.


    After the meal, Miss Yang invited Maki Zin to stay, saying that she wanted to ask him some questions, which Maki Zin nodded in agreement.


    "Miss, you want to ask me about the ''Beating Dragon 18 Palms''?" Maki Zin followed the yellow-dressed lady to an empty space outside the bamboo house. The two of them raised their heads and looked at the starry sky.


    "That''s right, the relationship between my ancestors and a hero who can use the ''Beating Dragon 18 Palms'' is not ordinary."


    "That should be Hero Guo!" Maki Zin chuckled, and took out the "Beating Dragon 18 Palms" palm technique from his bosom, preparing to give it to the yellow-dressed lady.


    The yellow-dressed lady was surprised, "All the martial artists are proud of their secret manuals and view him as a treasure, but why is Young Master doing this?"


    "The reason why I took it is to return it to Sect Leader Shi. Now that I''ve met Miss, I feel that your chance of meeting him is greater than mine." What Maki Zin had said was actually the truth, because according to the original book, Shi Huolong was the one who planned all this ambushes, and then found the yellow-robed lady. Right now, he didn''t even know where she was, he only hoped that she wouldn''t harm him because of the two scumbags, and there was another reason, which was because he had no power at all in his body right now, so he couldn''t guarantee the safety of the "Beating Dragon 18 Palms" anymore.


    The yellow-dressed lady was no longer polite and took the Beating Dragon 18 Palms from Maki Zin''s hands: "If that''s the case, then I have to thank Young Master Guo.


    "I just wonder if Miss knows the secret between Heaven Leaving Sword s?" The yellow-dressed woman shook her head to show that she didn''t know.


    Maki Zin then told him the secret of relying on Sky Slaughter Dragon once, all the way to the point where Guo Pu, who carried the dragon in his hand, died in battle in Xiangyang, while the Dragon Slaying Knife flowed into the underworld. Guo Xiang''s mouth was already dry from using the Heaven Leaving Sword to start the Emei Faction.


    "So that''s how it is. How did young master obtain the Heaven Leaving Sword and the Dragon Slayer?" Seeing Maki Zin''s awkward expression, the yellow-dressed lady said: "Maybe I shouldn''t have asked!"


    How was Maki Zin feeling awkward? He was clearly looking at the yellow-robed lady with a monster''s eyes, she did not even know about this, it was as if everything in the martial arts world had nothing to do with her. It was fortunate that this was the case, otherwise she would have definitely guessed his identity. The ones who had to rely on the benefits of Sky Slaughter Dragon were Ou Nuo, Zhang Wuji and himself.


    "For the sake of this secret, there has been quite a big commotion in the martial arts world!" Maki Zin scratched his head and laughed, as if he was a big boy.


    "Oh? No wonder, with young master''s martial arts skills, obtaining the benefits from it is indeed easy. " Maki Zin was a little embarrassed by her words, but thinking about how she had grown up in an ancient tomb and had no experience with the world, if he wasn''t mocking him, he felt relieved.


    "I only took the ''Beating Dragon 18 Palms'' and passed it to Clan Master Shi, treat it as returning his favor!" Maki Zin didn''t know why, but he blurted out, "Actually, tell the young miss, I don''t have any skill right now!"


    Perhaps, in the bottom of his heart, Maki Zin still treated her as Sini, so to say, he just wanted her to stay for a few more days, or to put it more bluntly, he didn''t want to leave this girl who was so similar to his lover.


    As expected, the yellow-robed lady was shocked and looked at Maki Zin: "Young Master Guo lost all of its power? "How come I can''t tell?" Maki Zin expressed that he did not know either.


    "What is young master planning to do?" I think I''ll be able to recover after watching it for a while! " Maki Zin was not a righteous man, but saying it, there were a lot of things that were not bright, and he could be considered a guy from both sides. It was not too much to pretend to be a pitiful girl, and he did not lie to her.


    "How about this, Young Master will travel with us for a few days and wait for you to recover before leaving. Otherwise, if your enemy comes looking for you, you will be in danger!"


    Maki Zin laughed in his heart. Thank god, he had to put on airs before doing anything, "Thank you very much for accommodating me, Young Miss!"


    Returning to the bamboo house, a guest came out, but Maki Zin did not expect him to come: "Brother Tian Lin, is there anything I can help you with?"


    "I''ve been following Miss Yang, I don''t know much about that martial arts Lin, can Brother Guo tell me something?" Tian Lin cupped his hands and asked.


    Oh, so that''s how it is, the things that happened in the martial arts Lin, the Xiao Family was destroyed, Brother Tian Lin should know about it right?


    "I know, I only met Miss Yang at that time, I went back a few times to lie down, of course I know!"


    "Oh, then we''ll have to start from Wan''an Temple." Maki Zin laughed, and then sat opposite Maki Zin and listened. Without hiding anything, Maki Zin told Tian Lin the details regarding the Wan''an Temple and the fight over the Sovereign''s secret, since these two things were already spread around the Martial Forest, and as for the name, he was definitely using Maki Zin, and it was impossible for him to tell that I was Maki Zin.


    "I still don''t know the relationship between Brother Tian Lin and the Xiao Family, but I have never heard of Xiao Family before, but since Liu Ji appeared, and the name of Hero League was passed down to Wu Lin, I am very curious about this!"


    "Xiao Family owes my master a gargantuan favor. When I was young, my master was killed by the Prince Kang, so after I escaped to Xiao Family, my Xiao Family treated me like a clan member. Therefore, I also treat Xiao Family as my own home!" Maki Zin shrugged his nose, according to him, didn''t that mean that he had an irreconcilable feud with him? He didn''t know who his master was, but his father had set his sights on him.


    "Then brother Tian Lin has no desire to take revenge?" Maki Zin asked, feeling a little weak.


    Tian Lin slapped the table, causing the entire table to shake. "I think, I think day and night, that not only did Prince Kang kill my master, he also has a connection with Xiao Family Extermination. How can I not think of that, but what use does it have? Even Big Brother Qing Cang, who has the strongest Xiao Family, couldn''t do anything to them. Now that Hero League has appeared in front of everyone, and they still can''t touch Prince Kang, what can I do? "


    Perhaps, these words had been held in his heart for a long time. When Maki Zin got a little angry, he would immediately spit it out.


    "That''s true. Sometimes, it might be better to give up!" However, Maki Zin was thinking: Nonsense, you''re not giving up, aren''t you? I have another enemy!


    "Hehe, Brother Guo, after talking to you for a while, I''m much more comfortable now. Alright, it''s getting late. I''m going, you should get some rest as well!" Tian Lin watched him leave and took a sip of tea. He couldn''t remember who his master was, so he returned to his bed and sat quietly. He tried a few times in a row, but he still couldn''t feel a trace of strength.


    Since that Miss Yang was willing to take him in, he didn''t have any plans to leave either. We''ll talk about it after a few days, and I also don''t know how far they had brought me from Floating Cloud Town this day that I''m unconscious. I don''t even know what happened to Min Min''s injuries, Cheng Xuan must be going crazy looking for me!


    How annoying! There was no point in thinking about it. He simply pulled the blanket over his head and went to play chess with Mr Zhou.


    Ever since Maki Zin disappeared, he didn''t close his eyes. Carrying his already extremely exhausted body, he returned to the camp, directly heading towards the tent where Zhao Min was recuperating.


    Pushing the veil aside, Xiao Ling sat on the bed, chatting with Zhao Min who had just woken up. Zhao Min''s face was still pale white, without a trace of blood.


    "Did you find big brother Maki Zin?"


    "Have you found Maki Zin?"


    The moment Cheng Xuan stepped into the tent, Zhao Min and Xiao Ling asked at the same time. Xiao Ling stood up and looked at Cheng Xuan with a face full of anticipation.


    "Still no news of him?" The disappointment in Zhao Min''s eyes was obvious, but he could not get up even if he wanted to. He could only lie down.


    "I believe that Maki Zin is still fine!" Cheng Xuan said firmly, "I''ll go look for it again!"


    "Cheng Xuan!" Zhao Min weakly shouted, "You should go and rest, your eyes are already black, for this kind of thing, you might not even be able to find it, think of yourself, tomorrow, love more people and go and find it!"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go too!" Xiao Ling sighed.

 C119

    After three days, other than eating, Maki Zin had not seen the yellow-dressed lady, he had also been observing his own abilities, but he had not been able to raise his spirits at all, his mood getting more and more gloomy. Now, he was going down south alone, without any martial arts, if there was someone who knew his true identity, his life would not be guaranteed at all, and he would not be at the mercy of others.


    That night at dinner, the Uncle Cai told everyone that they would be leaving tomorrow. After going out for a few more days, they would be returning to the ancient tomb. Maki Zin and Tian Lin looked at each other.


    It was only now that Maki Zin realized how far they had led him one day, to actually be close to Floating Cloud Town. It was no wonder no one came to find him.


    Coincidentally, their first destination this time was Floating Cloud Town, so of course Maki Zin had to raise his hands and legs in approval. Once they reached Floating Cloud Town, he would be able to meet up with Cheng Xuan and the others.


    Maki Zin decided to just hide in the cabin and meditate quietly, hoping to make some progress. However, the heavens seemed to have consumed all of his energy, and his body was still empty. He wanted to cry out to vent the gloom in his heart.


    When they were almost to Floating Cloud Town, the yellow-dressed lady pushed open the door and entered. Maki Zin was really sitting on his bed meditating, and was unaware of her arrival.


    "Are there any improvements in the recovery of Young Master Guo''s power?" The yellow-dressed lady sat down and looked at Maki Zin as she asked.


    Maki Zin turned gloomy, he shook his head and said: "Maybe he''s crippled, I used an unorthodox method to increase my cultivation, maybe this is the punishment!"


    "Oh? So young master does not have the ability like what you did the other day? " The yellow-dressed lady looked curiously at Maki Zin, who honestly shook his head, "My power was originally not very strong, I''m afraid my performance on that day was not even half!"


    "That''s pretty impressive. What about the power of the other person?" Is he really that strong? " The yellow-dressed lady saw Maki Zin nod her head, "Is he really a human? He''s so young too, I''m afraid he''s even stronger than Great Hero Guo and great-grandfather! "


    "Is this what Miss came here to ask?" When Maki Zin heard her praise Ou Nuo, for some reason, he just felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Oh, I came to see if I can help you. I''ve learned the ''Nine Yin True Scriptures'', maybe I can do it!" When Maki Zin heard her say this, he felt happy that she came for him. He had never cared about whether or not someone cared about him, so why did he care about her so much?


    People were always like this, there were many who were baffled and unable to explain themselves, maybe Maki Zin thought of her as Sini more.


    "Master Tian Lin, what are you doing in young miss''s room?" Xiao Yun blinked his eyes and asked Tian Lin who was walking in circles in the yellow-dressed lady''s room.


    "I have something to discuss with Lady Yang! Do you know where she is? " Tian Lin rubbed his hands together, feeling a little awkward.


    "Oh, Miss went to the Young Master Guo. "She ¡­" Before Xiao Yun could finish speaking, Tian Lin had already rushed out of the room and ran towards it.


    Once he entered the room, he saw Maki Zin sitting on the bed naked, the yellow-dressed lady had also taken off her clothes, and was wearing a white tight-fitting garment as he held Maki Zin''s hands together. The jealousy in his heart grew even stronger, and he rushed to the side of the bed to push Maki Zin away.


    Bang! With a loud noise, both Maki Zin and the yellow-robed lady fell backwards, their beds instantly splitting into pieces. Tian Lin was directly blown out of the window of the boat, falling onto the deck to fight a few rounds.


    "I''m still short of it, it''s a pity, Young Master Guo, that I didn''t manage to help you, I still need you to get even more serious!" The yellow-dressed lady said apologetically to Maki Zin with blood hanging from her mouth.


    "It''s nothing, I just didn''t have any skill. Miss, please go and rest! " Maki Zin laughed bitterly.


    The yellow-dressed lady wanted Maki Zin to pass her powers to Maki Zin bare-chested, and help him draw out the power from his body. However, she did not expect that she would be pushed away by Tian Lin at the most crucial moment, and the two of them were heavily injured!


    When the yellow-dressed lady walked out of the room, Tian Lin walked up to apologize. She smiled and passed him by, ignoring him.


    "Brother Guo, I''m really sorry for what happened just now!" Tian Lin cupped his hands in apology, and Maki Zin laughed: "Brother Tian Lin, you do not know the whole story, how could I dare to blame you?


    Since Maki Zin had ordered them to leave, he couldn''t stay any longer. With an apologetic smile, he left the room.


    "Pu!" As soon as Tian Lin left, Maki Zin''s face turned black and he spat out a mouthful of purple blood. The veins on his forehead popped out.


    Maki Zin crawled to the side of the table. The tea had already been overturned by the force, so he could only sit there bitterly as the perspiration trickled down his forehead and he clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging into his palms. He gritted his teeth and endured the unspeakable pain.


    After two hours, they finally arrived at their destination ¡ª Floating Cloud Town. Maki Zin smiled as he disembarked the boat with everyone else, the yellow-dressed lady''s face was pale white, obviously he had not recovered yet. Seeing that Maki Zin was still unharmed, there was some doubt in his eyes.


    When Maki Zin arrived at the town, he had a completely different appearance. He joked around with Xiao Ling and Xiao Cui endlessly, without a trace of her previous dejection. When Xiao Hong saw Maki Zin looking for someone, she just ignored him.


    Maki Zin was frightened from the bottom of his heart. He smiled apologetically: "How did I offend our beautiful, cute, and lively Miss Xiao Hong? Why are you looking at me like that? "


    "Humph!" How am I supposed to provoke you? Why are you looking for this all of the sudden? Are you just ignoring me? " Xiao Hong crossed her waist and angrily pointed at Maki Zin''s nose.


    "Hungry, about that, I was afraid of you! Didn''t I say I respect you! Look, I didn''t look for your young miss, right? So you can''t blame me for that! " Maki Zin laughed and said, he looked around him, and when those city guards saw him, they did not go up to pay their respects. Seems like Cheng Xuan did not publicly announce his disappearance, otherwise, when Prince Kang''s precious son went missing, it would cause a huge commotion!


    Hearing Maki Zin''s words, Xiao Hong smiled and nodded, before letting him go. With a look of "you little rascal", Maki Zin rubbed his nose and walked over.


    After finding an inn, everyone sat down and heard the people at the table discussing about Maki Zin.


    "Damn, that Maki Zin is really not bragging. He is indeed the son of Meng He. This move is so beautiful, with just two moves, he could split the entire martial arts world into pieces!" A burly man slammed the table and shouted.


    "What? He ¡­ If he isn''t nearly, then he''s just tearing Wu Lin into pieces!" A rather pretty girl at his table waved her hand and smiled coquettishly.


    "Hmph, what''s so special about him? It''s just playing some tricks, can he beat Ou Nuo? In the Wan''an Temple, just one move from him is enough to make you unable to differentiate between north, south, east and west! " A handsome scholar standing beside him mocked him with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "That''s right, that''s right, but during the subsequent bombardment, wouldn''t Ou Nuo be covered in dirt?" If you all had known that Maki Zin was just beside them, I wouldn''t have known what to think. But right now, with Maki Zin''s hair in a mess, he was not wearing a bun, which made him look very different from before, you wouldn''t be able to recognize him if you didn''t look carefully.


    "Hmph, the Wang Baobao that fired the cannons, he is the brother of the witch Zhao Min, what does he have to do with Maki Zin?" The scholar turned around and snorted. Everyone snorted at him and went back to chat with him, ignoring him. Everyone knew that later that day, the one in charge of matters at hand was Maki Zin, not Wang Baobao.


    "Hey! "You guys ¡­" Seeing that everyone was ignoring him, the handsome scholar changed the topic. "No matter what, he is Mongolian and our enemy. How can you all praise him like this?"


    "Hehe, that''s right. If he was Chinese, I would have gone to look for him. Damn it, what a pity!" The man who spoke first sighed and gulped down the wine in his cup.


    "He and the spirit demon woman Zhao Min are sworn siblings. If they are together, it would be impossible for the martial arts world to not be bustling with noise and excitement!" A man sitting by the window waved and laughed.


    "God knows what their relationship is?" The handsome scholar sneered, "Witch and a Mongolian barbarian, hehe ¡­"


    "Oh? "Then tell me, what is their relationship?" The woman asked with a smile. The big fellow pushed her, causing the woman to become unhappy. "Why are you pushing me?"


    The big sized man looked at where Maki Zin was sitting, and stood up with an embarrassed smile, he cupped his hands towards: "We did not know that Young Noble is here ¡­."


    "Alright, haha, Big Brother Guang, good, good!" Maki Zin stood up, and bowed to everyone. This time, everyone could see his face, and those who recognized him all stood up, and the people by the side saw that something was wrong, and stood up, holding onto their swords, they nervously looked at Maki Zin, but no one dared to make a move.

 C120

    "Everyone, don''t mention it!" I, Guo Yi, greet everyone! " Maki Zin held it tightly and laughed.


    "Yeah, Mu, I''m hungry. Brother Guo, it''s been so long since we last met you, huh!" The burly man also cupped his hands in return.


    "Big brother Qianyu''s elegance is even greater than it was in the past!" Maki Zin curled his lips, "Big brother Qiong, why have you come to Floating Cloud Town?"


    "No, no, I''m leaving now, haha, I''m full. Brother Guo, farewell, take care!" The burly man clenched his fists and pulled the woman who sat beside him away. That woman was still confused!


    Seeing that the rest of the men had left, the hall was empty. The scholar was the only one left. He laughed coldly as he drank his wine and said sarcastically, "How ridiculous!"


    "Hey, what''s with your last name?" The moment they left the restaurant, the woman immediately pulled on the big man!


    "The big guy smiled bitterly. Since his surname was Jia, it must be a fake. Do you know who he is?" The lady had only been with the big sized man for a few days, so she did not recognize Maki Zin. She looked at the big sized man and asked, "Who is he?"


    "Maki Zin!" "Since he doesn''t want us to tell him who he is, then we will go against his wishes. With his ability, if he were to be infuriated, a few people in the entire inn will be able to leave alive. It seems like there''s no idiot here today, everyone knows to leave, only that fellow who doesn''t know the depth of the sky and earth, hehe!"


    "Eh? Why did they all leave? " Xiao Hong bit her chopsticks, looked around and looked.


    "They seem to be very scared of Brother Guo!" Tian Lin rubbed his head.


    "Young master is indeed not a mortal!" Uncle Cai laughed and pointed to the table, "Let''s continue, continue!"


    The handsome scholar saw that Maki Zin and the others were the only ones fighting. Although they were all pretty girls, when he saw the cold and arrogant face of the yellow-dressed lady, and recalled how those people were afraid of the jovial youngsters just now, he knew that he could not afford to offend them.


    When the scholar had left, they were the only group left in the inn. They were used to the quiet, so no one else was better.


    After the meal, the yellow-dressed lady looked at Maki Zin and laughed: "You are indeed not simple!" Maki Zin almost fell to the ground, but she actually spoke in a roundabout way!


    After following Attendant to his own room, just as he was about to open the door, Maki Zin staggered, and gave a huge sneeze. He rubbed his nose and shouted, "Who knows who''s thinking of me?" He opened the door and entered.


    He had just one foot in the door, yet he didn''t catch the other. Looking at the little beauty who was looking at him with a smile on her face, he rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn''t seeing things, then entered the room with a smile, closing the door behind him.


    "Maki Zin, you have led a good life. I was wondering why you couldn''t bear to come back? It turns out that he was hiding in the flowers, hiding in a warm place, and had forgotten about us! " Xiao Ling threw a pillow on top of Maki Zin''s body and laughed.


    "What? I''ve lost all my skills, can I come back?" Maki Zin placed the pillow on the bed and leaned on Xiao Ling''s shoulder: "How is Min Min now? What happens after you leave? "


    In truth, even if Maki Zin did not lose anything, he still had to ask whether he would come back.


    "What?" Do you have any skills left? " Xiao Ling pushed Maki Zin onto the bed and stood up straight as she looked at Maki Zin. Maki Zin opened up his arms and nodded in response.


    "What I want to tell you is that big sister Min Min is recovering very well! As for us, when we arrived at the army camp, of course, I was the one who showed off my might, which soldier would dare not to be obedient? " When Xiao Ling said this, Maki Zin finally heaved a sigh of relief. If anything happened to Zhao Min, even he herself did not know what she would do.


    Xiao Ling played with the long hair on her chest, and gently asked Mu: "You, now you don''t have any martial arts, right?"


    Maki Zin did not see Xiao Ling''s sinister smile at all, and turned with a "hmm" sound, when he suddenly felt a gust of wind approaching, he immediately rolled over and dodged a delicate fist. Xiao Ling laughed and grimaced, and snorted, not taking off her shoes as she stomped towards Maki Zin''s thigh.


    Maki Zin bent his right leg, pushed his left hand against the wall, and turned his body around while leaning against his waist. He quickly reached out his right hand and grabbed Xiao Ling''s leg, and with a "ah" sound, Xiao Ling fell onto the bed, lying face to face with Maki Zin.


    "Young Master Guo, what''s the matter?" Maki Zin and Xiao Ling were still in a daze, when Xiao Ling''s voice came from outside the door. Maki Zin hurriedly covered Xiao Ling who was about to speak, "It''s fine, I want to rest.


    "Oh, then I''m off!" After a while, they heard the sound of footsteps walking far away. Maki Zin exhaled, and Xiao Ling slapped Maki Zin off to cover his mouth: "What, she''s your new lover?"


    Maki Zin rolled his eyes and lied down, ignoring him!


    "If you don''t speak, then you have to admit. Maki Zin, your skills are not small!" Xiao Ling chuckled as she looked at Maki Zin who was only half a foot away from him.


    "What nonsense are you spouting!" Maki Zin sat up, "I still need to stay with them for a few more days. Go back and tell them that I''m fine, I''ll treat them when I get back.


    "Humph!" You are the Young Prince, you can eat and use it, are you worried? " Xiao Ling fiercely patted Maki Zin''s shoulder.


    "Yes, I''m not worried. Whatever you want, whatever you want, just tell me. I''m packing!" It was a rare occasion for Maki Zin to be so generous.


    "Alright, let''s talk later. But didn''t you say your martial arts disappeared? What happened just now?" Xiao Ling chose a comfortable position and laid on the bed, kicking Maki Zin''s back.


    "Do I still need to have more power to deal with you?" Maki Zin turned around and grabbed onto Xiao Ling''s bare feet, pressing downwards, Xiao Ling took the chance to sit up, and fiercely punched him in the chest, "What, you dare to underestimate this princess? Speak, what exactly is going on? "


    In truth, when he was on the boat, Tian Lin''s push had almost taken Maki Zin''s life, but he was born with unusual tendons and muscles, and did not expect that after going through a round of heart-tearing and lung-splitting pain, his ability had gradually recovered, but if Maki Zin had to choose, he was not willing to endure one more round of pain.


    "Actually, I haven''t completely recovered yet. Now, I only have half of my previous power. If I want to recover completely, I''ll need a few more days!" Maki Zin laughed bitterly.


    "Then why don''t you take me back?"


    "I have something to do!"


    "For that lady?"


    "You ¡­"


    "Humph!" Xiao Ling tilted his head, "From the moment you entered the town, I already knew. Otherwise, how would I have been able to run into your room first? Hehe, within that group of women, although they are all beauties, that little lady is the prettiest. You pervert, for whom? "


    "Let me tell you, for you, big sister Min Min almost lost her life. Why don''t you go back and see her, you ¡­" Xiao Ling flew into a rage, and quickly apologized, "I''ll go back tomorrow to take a look. If it wasn''t for the sky turning dark and the distance from here to the barracks, it would be alright even if we went back now."


    "That''s more like it!" Xiao Ling patted Maki Zin''s shoulders, "Alright, because you admit your wrongs, I''ll forgive you. Alright, what about now, in order to make up for your mistakes, I''ll sleep on the bed. After saying that, he pulled out a blanket and threw it on the ground. Maki Zin was at a loss whether to laugh or cry.


    But now, he couldn''t afford to offend this grandma. Be more honest and spend the night on the floor!

 C121

    "Did you guys notice? The princess has changed completely since this incident!" Zhao Yichang said as he patted Wu Liuping''s shoulder.


    "Can''t you see this? Do you still need me to say it? Seriously, will the princess be happy when she can''t see the Young Prince?" "Seventh Brother, have you never saved the princess and Young Prince before? They treat you the best, and you know it the most. Tell me, did the two of them ¡­"


    "I don''t know." "Damn it," Zheng Qianduan coldly replied, causing Wu Liupu to feel displeased. "It''s as if others owe you eighteen million. Why is that?" The princess and Young Prince have always taken good care of you. Remember a few years ago, when you were injured, the princess and princess ¡­ "


    "Hey, why did you leave? Where are you going?" Wu Liuping shouted as he reached out his hand towards Zheng Qianduan.


    "Since we''re talking nonsense here, why don''t we go find the Young Prince and bring him back? It would be better if he was a princess!" "Yes," Zheng Qianduan said calmly, walking out the door.


    "Greetings, Princess!" Just as Zheng Qi stepped foot on the doorstep, he bumped into Xiao Ling who had just entered the door. Xiao Ling nodded, "What are you guys planning to do?"


    "Oh, I''m going to look for Little Jun ¡­" Zheng Qi stared wide-eyed at Maki Zin who was standing beside Xiao Ling, "Young Prince, you''re back, how are you!"


    "Hm, where is Princess Shaomin?" Maki Zin supported Zheng Qianduan and asked.


    "Oh, she should be in her room. Princess is injured so heavily this time, how can she move?" Maki Zin asked him to lead the way to Zhao Min''s recovery room.


    Zhao Min looked at the people present with doubt all over her face. A soldier stepped forward and reported, "The princess said that she was bored and anxious while staying here. She told someone to push her to the lakeside not too far away!"


    A group of soldiers put Zhao Min down, and Zhao Min waved her hand: "I want some peace and quiet, you guys can leave now, just push me back four hours later!"


    "Princess ¡­" The captain of the soldiers knelt at the corner of the chair beside Zhao Min and said, "How about this ¡­"


    "This is near the barracks, who would want to harm me? You can leave, there''s no need to protect me!" Zhao Min laughed, who could tell from the hesitation in her eyes, that the soldiers did not dare to look at her face, and immediately retreated.


    "How are you doing?" After the soldiers left, Zhao Min held her hands tightly in front of her chest, looking at the calm surface of the lake, he muttered to herself.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, are you alright?" Zhao Min''s eyes gradually turned red, she clenched her fists even tighter, and started crying: "Come back quickly!"


    "I-I''ve recovered already. How can you not come back?" "Actually, I don''t want to be your sister. Not at all!"


    "I''ve already changed to calling her mother, so why don''t you understand?" Zhao Min laughed while dripping tears, "If you come back, I''ll tell you right now, I don''t want to be your little sister anymore. I want to, I want to..."


    "If you dare not come back, I will definitely not let you off!" Zhao Min held onto her tie tightly, his heart was indeed unlike the calm surface of a lake, and his heart was heaving.


    Big idiot Big Brother Maki Zin, come back quickly, okay? Zhao Min''s voice was already twitching, "You only hate me, hate that I''m like a cripple right now, I really can''t come personally to find you!"


    "Silly brother, you don''t care about Min Min at all, why aren''t you coming to see me?" Zhao Min''s face was already turning paler, but she did not notice at all.


    "Can you hear me? Idiot brother, idiot brother!" Zhao Min shouted out, she was already powerless, leaning back on the chair, gasping for breath.


    "I can hear you! And I can hear it very clearly! " Zhao Min''s body stepped on the chair so hard that he almost fell off. Maki Zin hurriedly rushed to her side to support her.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, you, you ¡­" Zhao Min rubbed her eyes and patted his head. She was extremely cute, but unfortunately, his face was pale and bloodless, looking at her weak appearance, anyone would want to hug her tenderly and pity her. Maki Zin then did as he said, gently placing Zhao Min''s head on her shoulder, "Silly Min Min, you''re not dreaming, I''m back!"


    Wuu ¡­ You are a bad guy, why didn''t you come back earlier?" Do you know that we''re all worried about you? " "Zhao Min changed" "I" "to" we ", which is not in line with her usual bold style.


    "I know, I know, it''s my fault, ah!" Maki Zin patted Zhao Min''s shoulders as if he was comforting a child. He didn''t dare to pat her back.


    "Yes!" Zhao Min was smiling, but she still twitched non-stop. She suddenly pushed herself towards Maki Zin, and accidentally caused her wounds to hurt, and with a lovely "Ah" shout, Maki Zin lost control of his hands and feet, and did not know why.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, just now, just now ¡­" Zhao Min looked at Maki Zin with a bit of bashfulness, there was a little bit of anticipation in his eyes, but also a little bit of fear.


    "What just now?" Maki Zin grabbed Zhao Min''s hands and asked with interest.


    "Just now, did you hear what I just said?" Zhao Min stared intently into Maki Zin''s eyes, her heartbeat speeding up.


    "I heard it!" Maki Zin immediately went back to his. With a "Ya" sound, he took out both his hands and covered his face that was already burning hot. Actually, her bashful appearance was really tempting.


    "You, what did you hear?" Zhao Min lowered her hands, pointed at Maki Zin, and put on her usual princess airs.


    "I heard you calling me!" Maki Zin scratched his head and laughed, what he said was the truth, he had rushed here all the way, in order to quickly meet Zhao Min, he did not have the heart to eavesdrop on his daughter''s words.


    "Just that one sentence?" Zhao Min was a little disappointed.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Maki Zin didn''t know why Zhao Min was asking this.


    "No, nothing, Big Brother Maki Zin, can you tell me what happened after you and I separated?" Zhao Min held Maki Zin''s left hand and laughed. Maki Zin smiled as he extended his right hand to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes, "Alright!"


    Zhao Min seriously listened to Maki Zin talk about what happened afterwards. When she talked about the battle between him and Ou Nuo, both of Zhao Min''s palms were drenched with sweat, and she could feel Maki Zin''s left hand being grabbed. Furthermore, after that, a group of people who did not understand anything started talking about their strangeness, which made Zhao Min extremely curious, as she asked them about the details anxiously.


    "Later on, because I consumed the life reaping pill, I don''t even know what I did!" Maki Zin smiled bitterly as he sat beside Zhao Min, his hand still holding onto her.


    Maki Zin did not hide anything from Zhao Min, and told her the whole thing in detail.


    "That yellow-dressed woman is pretty, isn''t she?" When girls hear about beauties, they would have to compare, especially girls who were already beauties, Zhao Min too.


    "Hungry, sort of! "But not as pretty as you!" In his previous life, Maki Zin had heard a famous saying: You can''t say that another girl is prettier than her in front of another girl. Otherwise, he had to bear the consequences himself!


    Sure enough, Zhao Min immediately turned the situation around and giggled with her eyes closed. Only in front of Maki Zin would she be like this, probably even his father and brother had never seen her current expression before.


    "Oh yeah, big brother Maki Zin, you said that Xiao Ling went to look for you last night?" Maki Zin nodded and let go of Maki Zin with his left hand while clenching his fists, "Why didn''t anyone tell me about this in the military camp?"


    "Don''t talk about it. Everyone''s face is full of astonishment when I returned today!" Maki Zin touched his chin.


    "It must be Xiao Ling that damned girl trying to trick us again!" Zhao Min smiled, looked at Maki Zin, and closed her eyes. Her chest was moving up and down intensely, both of her hands were clenching tightly, as though she had made a great decision. "Big Brother Maki Zin, I have something to tell you."

 C122

    "Okay, you tell me, I''ll listen!" Maki Zin giggled as he looked at the embarrassed Zhao Min.


    "I ¡­"


    "What''s wrong, Min Min?" Maki Zin saw that Zhao Min had fainted due to excitement, he gave her a hand. He used his technique to observe her body, and nothing serious happened, then heaved a sigh of relief, and shook his head and sighed: "Silly sister, Silly Min Min!"


    When Zhao Min woke up, she discovered that she was already lying on the bed. Damn it, damn it, I finally managed to gather my breath and was about to say it, but now ¡­ Stupid, stupid, why don''t you understand? "


    "Who are you scolding? Why are you so full of energy?" Xiao Ling placed her hands behind him, and walked to the front of Zhao Min''s bed step by step, blinking her pearl-like eyes.


    Actually, even Zhao Min didn''t know who she was scolding. Maki Zin? Me? Heavens? God knows, it was like God didn''t even know. Zhao Min looked at Xiao Ling. "Since you know about Big Brother Maki Zin''s news, why didn''t you tell me?


    "Hehe, didn''t I want to give everyone a surprise!" "Did you mean that the soldier in the report didn''t spread the news?" Yes, hehe, since it''s a surprise, the more confidential it is, the better it is! "


    "Hmph, Xiao Ling, your skin is itchy right? For such an important thing to be called ''pleasant surprise'' and you made everyone worry for an entire night?" Zhao Min smiled as she looked at Xiao Ling. Xiao Ling quickly waved her hand, "No, no, that''s it, Sister Min Min, look! Everyone is both surprised and happy that Maki Zin is back, so I''m not wrong, am I?"


    Last night, Big Brother Maki Zin must have been really annoyed by you to the point that he wanted to smash his head into a wall, right? Zhao Min looked at the Xiao Ling who didn''t have any interest in licking his lips, "Where''s he, where''s he!?"


    Oh, he went to look for Cheng Xuan!


    "What about me?" As soon as Xiao Ling finished speaking, Maki Zin stepped into the room with a bag in her hand.


    "What do you have in your hand? Quick, let me take a look! " Xiao Ling did not care about Maki Zin, but directly extended his hand to grab the east side of his hand. Maki Zin spun in a circle, causing Xiao Ling to immediately jump into the air, stomping her feet on the ground while yelling that Maki Zin was "stingy".


    Maki Zin shook the bag in his hand: "These are some supplements that I got some people to buy. What are you looking at? for Min Min! "


    Zhao Min smiled as she watched Maki Zin place the bag in her hand on the bedside. Maki Zin said: "Min Min, I''m going to talk to my friends. Zhao Min nodded.


    Maki Zin found a BMW from the military camp. As he rode to the entrance of the military camp, a soldier bowed in front of Maki Zin, saying that the great marshal had returned.


    "This general greets the Young Prince!" When Maki Zin stepped into the Commander Camp, the Great Marshal Ku bowed and greeted him. Maki Zin reached out to help him up, "Great Marshal is too courteous!"


    "This lowly general only found out that the Young Prince had entered the army camp, and was unable to find a safe place to stay for the time being, so I can only invite you here. You truly deserve to die!"


    "Marshal Ku, do you know me well?" Maki Zin stared straight at Ku Ku, and after the time it took to brew a cup of tea, they looked at each other and laughed.


    "I have indeed heard a lot about the affairs of the Young Prince, haha ¡­" "If it was another prince, Young Prince, I would not have dared to ask for them. I would have had to pay my respects to him myself! "Haha ¡­"


    What else could Maki Zin say? Wasn''t this the Young Prince who clearly stated that he was the least "domineering"? However, with just these few sentences, Maki Zin had a good impression of this marshal.


    "Did the marshal need me here for something?" Maki Zin was in a hurry to see the yellow-robed lady and the rest, he did not want to delay any further, because it would be too late.


    "I really want to apologize to Young Prince. That day, Princess, the princess came here and I was not there. This caused a situation where we beat up our own family. It was indeed our fault!" Maki Zin had heard Xiao Ling explain it in detail on the way here, so he shook his head and said, "Since you''re not here, then you can''t be blamed.


    Ku looked at the laughing Maki Zin and laughed: "Yes, yes, yes, that''s right, Young Prince is right! "Then I am relieved!"


    "It''s just a small matter. I shouldn''t have bothered you to specifically wait for me!" Maki Zin immediately headed towards the door, "Oh yes, I still have things to do, let''s go!" "You''re not afraid of me, Princess Shaomin, or Princess Xiao Ling, you''re afraid of Prince Ruyang, or my father, you''re afraid of him!" Maki Zin pointed to the sky and laughed.


    Because of this "trivial matter", Maki Zin ran back to the tavern, and when he saw that the room was empty and his lover had disappeared, Maki Zin found the shopkeeper in a daze, "Shopkeeper, do you know where that group of women went?"


    The shopkeeper looked straight at Maki Zin for a while, "Are you Sir Guo Yi?"


    Maki Zin became agitated and grabbed the shopkeeper''s shoulders. "I am, is she leaving something for me?"


    The shopkeeper nodded and dragged it away. He stood aside and took out a letter from Huaili, "At noon today, a yellow shirt lady asked me to pass this to you, so she checked out!"


    Maki Zin took the letter and anxiously opened it. The words were long and pretty, to the effect that he had just walked away for a short while, and had received the news that he had urgent matters to attend to, and would like to head north immediately, and leave without saying a word.


    Maki Zin walked out of the inn dejectedly, and it seemed like he couldn''t hear the shopkeeper at all. The noisy crowd couldn''t cover the iciness in Maki Zin''s heart.


    "He''s gone, he''s gone again!" "Haha ¡­" Maki Zin shook his head and used his energy to grab the letter in his hand and threw it into the air.


    After walking a few steps, a group of people suddenly rushed towards Yi Fang. Maki Zin''s curiosity was not strong to begin with, so he continued to head in the opposite direction from the rest. In that moment, only Maki Zin was left on the main street.


    After a while, Maki Zin bumped into a person. That person looked strangely at Maki Zin, whose hair was standing on end due to his stare, and also looked at his own body.


    "Why are you coming this way?" That man suddenly said, causing Maki Zin to be at a loss. Was it wrong for him to walk?


    "Up ahead..." That person also came to know him personally, and pulled Maki Zin towards the direction of the crowd, "I''ll take you to see a beauty!"


    "Big brother, I''m not interested in beauties!" That person ignored Maki Zin''s'' uninterested ''and just dragged him away. Maki Zin could not just send him flying with a single slap, forget it, it would be fine to take a look. Could it be that the famous stars of the 21st century had arrived?


    Maki Zin was dragged by the passionate young lad to a small stream. Seeing everyone pointing at them in the river, Maki Zin made a big question mark: Was there a monster in the river? Or...


    "Fuck, how could he have guessed that!" Maki Zin scolded lightly. A woman dressed in colorful clothes went up and down, and everyone was enchanted by her. A group of young people watched until they were salivating, and even Maki Zin wanted to turn around and leave.


    No, that''s not right, Maki Zin looked at the girl. The girl went up and down, but the people were still able to look at her with interest, could it be that none of them realized that the girl had fallen into the water?


    How could he have the time to think? Pushing away from the crowd, he used his left foot to grab onto a branch and dragged it into the river. Maki Zin then leapt onto the branch and rushed towards the lady.


    The people on the surface of the lake were all shocked. What, what was this young man trying to do? What was this?


    Maki Zin approached the lady, he extended his left hand and lifted her up, then pointed at the tree branch, and somersaulted all the way to the other side, all in one go. From entering the water to landing, his shoes were not wet, but his performance was good, and no one cheered him on, all of them looked at Maki Zin with their jaws dropped, causing Maki Zin to be at a loss for what to do.


    "Ya!" With a shout, an embroidered fist was thrown at the back of Maki Zin''s head. Maki Zin retracted his hand and the one who used this fist was the woman that he had "saved": "What are you doing?"


    "You dare to interfere with my business? You''re ¡­ you''re still hugging me?" The woman struggled for a while before speaking in a fierce tone.


    "I was just saving you, okay?" Maki Zin laughed bitterly.


    "That''s me taking a bath, who wants you to save me, you hoodlum!" The lady s hands twisted, struggling free. His technique was extremely brilliant, Maki Zin was slightly surprised as he looked at Maki Zin with red eyes.

 C123

    "What, you have nothing to say? This young miss takes a bath here every day, why don''t you mind your own business? " The colorfully dressed woman glared at Maki Zin with her hands on her hips.


    "I thought so too, but when you went up and down, it looked like you were drowned!" F * * k, why did those words sound so awkward!


    "What, I look flooded?" Maki Zin wiped his sweat away. The woman glared at him, "It''s me who is acting, alright? Furthermore, you''re in charge of my matters. If I were to shout, do you believe that I would cut you into pieces right away? "


    "Hehe, I do!" No matter how he looked at it, that smile didn''t seem right. "F * ck, aren''t you open to the world? A girl coming to bathe in a river full of people, this is way too outrageous!" She was relieved to see that she hadn''t taken off a single piece of clothing, but in this era, she could still be considered strong!


    "Humph, kid, what''s your name? That was pretty good! " The woman smiled sinisterly as she looked at Maki Zin. To be honest, she really had the air of a big sister.


    "I''m sorry for disturbing you!" Maki Zin had never been this cocky in his life, if he didn''t leave now, wouldn''t he be making a fool of himself? He then turned around and left, leaving the girl with a cool back.


    "Hey!" The lady pointed at Maki Zin''s back, "Stand still!"


    "I''d be a fool if I stopped!" Maki Zin said softly. The most important thing was to leave quickly. He even wanted to use "Ripple Tiny Steps" to quickly run away.


    "How dare you disobey my lady?" Maki Zin and using ''Ripple Tiny Steps'' did not mean that he did not know how to use any light techniques. In a flash, she stood in front of Maki Zin, blocking him, "Do you know who I am? You actually refused to listen to my words, you must be tired of living, right? "


    Maki Zin twitched his mouth and disappeared, he was already really unlucky, the Modern Realm was nothing much, he did not want to see this unruly young miss for now.


    But what Maki Zin did not expect was, although he ran faster than the lady, her speed was not slow either. The gap was widening, but it was slowly widening.


    Maki Zin turned his head around as the little girl looked at Maki Zin complacently, "If you want to throw me off, you better not even think about it for a day!"


    Why did it sound like he had done something to let her down? Man, if he brought her to the barracks, wouldn''t it cause a huge commotion? Mu wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "What do you want? Just because it''s such a small matter, you chased me for dozens of miles?" Maki Zin surrendered, this girl was too strong, he had to admit defeat.


    "You, you run, you run! Why, why aren''t you running? Run?" The lady pointed at Maki Zin with her hands at his waist and took a deep breath. She then walked around Maki Zin in a circle with a pleased look on her face, sizing him up from head to toe, causing Maki Zin to feel uncomfortable.


    "I was wondering what kind of person would dare to be rude to me. So it turns out that there''s nothing out of the ordinary about it!" The lady was drenched all over, as though she did not care at all, she commented to Maki Zin, "It''s only one nose and two eyes, one mouth and two ears, tsk!"


    "Hey, kid, leave behind your name. When I''m in a bad mood in the future, there''ll be lots of ways to vent my anger!" The woman held both her hands in front of her chest and raised her head to look at Maki Zin. Only then did Maki Zin observe her carefully, her looks were truly rare, it was true that she was beautiful, but she was a little more stubborn than Cloud City, and a little more charming than Zhao Min.


    "How is it? Seeing that I''m beautiful, are you interested?" The girl was so pleased that she wanted Maki Zin to find a pile of leaves to bury her. What was this?


    "It''s useless even if you want to. Let me tell you, those who have ideas on me can line up from Hangzhou, and then line up here from Hangzhou. I can''t even count the number of people who have ideas on you!"


    "Miss''s beauty is not only devastatingly beautiful, it''s also likely that even your divinity will be overshadowed by yours! I don''t dare, so, goodbye! "Farewell!" Maki Zin bowed and went around to the side, but was stopped by the woman again.


    "Miss, please let me go! I really am not a hooligan! " Maki Zin clasped his hands and bowed towards the young miss.


    "Who cares if you''re a hooligan or not? Quick, tell me, what''s your name? " The little girl leaned her nose against the tree and glared at Maki Zin, as if saying: "Brat, you better tell me."


    "My name is Guo Yi!" Maki Zin is already used to using this name, I will be Guo Yi, what will you do to me?


    "Guo Yi?" The young miss circled around Maki Zin twice, touched his chin and thought for a moment, then suddenly swung his hand, "Tch, it''s the same as yours, there''s nothing special about it!"


    "Then, what are Miss''s unique features?" Maki Zin finally showed some "nature". Damn, I''m always being suppressed by a little girl like you, do you still want to stay with me anymore?


    "I, this young miss is called Xu Meier, and is extremely beautiful. Although everyone has been saying that Zhao Min is the prettiest, I don''t believe that she is even prettier than me!" Xu Meier said as she played with the long hair on her chest with his eyes narrowed.


    "Hungry. If you had eyes bigger than hers, a pointed nose and a taller head, you''d probably be prettier than her!"


    "Yeah, I''m still better than her ¡­" Seeing Maki Zin''s crafty smile, Xu Meier suddenly remembered something, "Are you saying that no matter what, I can''t be more beautiful than her, right?"


    "Did I say that? I don''t think I''ve said it before! " Maki Zin looked at the sky, "Haha, the weather today is not bad, it''s a good day to sightsee!"


    "You ¡­" Both of Xu Meier''s palms pushed out. When Maki Zin turned around, he threw himself forward but did not stop and fell on the ground motionlessly.


    "What is this girl doing?" Maki Zin walked to Xu Meier''s side like a thief. She really fainted, Maki Zin stroked his chin, "That''s impossible, it''s not like I hit her, and judging from her performance, he''s not that far from me, how can he faint so easily?"


    Right now, it was indeed the best chance to escape, but he really couldn''t do it if he said he had to throw an unconscious girl like her in this forest.


    "Bath? He didn''t change his clothes after taking a bath and just went out to chase after her. How was it? He couldn''t hold on any longer, could he? Sigh, I am truly tired of living, and still need me to take care of it! " Maki Zin sighed and carried Xu Meier, and walked forward. Just now, they had already run tens of kilometers, there should be an inn right ahead!


    Sure enough, after running out for a few miles, he saw a dormitory. Maki Zin carried Xu Meier into the shop and told the boss to take out a set of clothes for Xu Meier to change.


    When Xu Meier woke up, it was already late into the night. Seeing her get up, Maki Zin clapped her hands and smiled: "Has young miss woken up?"


    Ah!" But when Xu Mei Er saw Mu Ren, she immediately shouted in panic and pulled the blanket over her. In reality, the blanket was always over her, "You, you, who are you? Why are you in my room? Big brother, big brother ¡­ "Sob, sob ¡­


    Maki Zin was dumbfounded, where was the acting coming from? Was this pitiful young miss still the same young lady who had raised her eyebrows in anger just now?


    Xu Meier cried for a while, and then suddenly wiped away her tears. She glared at Maki Zin fiercely, and pushed her palm towards Maki Zin from the sky.

 C124

    The table beside Maki Zin shattered into pieces in the blink of an eye, while Maki Zin''s palm that was releasing waves of "Innate Strength" managed to barely block the attack.


    Seeing that she was unable to kill Maki Zin with her full strength palm, Xu Meier couldn''t help but cry bitterly, and fiercely smacked the top of his head with her palm, Maki Zin knew that she was not joking and quickly moved to the side of the bed to grab her right hand. Xu Meier was unable to struggle at all, his left palm struck the top of his head once again, causing him to shout out loud, "This girl, her upper body, is crazy!"


    As the two were standing side by side, Maki Zin''s left hand grabbed Xu Meier''s right hand and her right hand grabbed her left hand. They suddenly intersected, and it was as if Maki Zin was tightly hugging her chest;


    "Wuu, wuu, wuu. You pervert, don''t tell me I''m not even allowed to kill you?" Xu Meier said with her face covered in tears.


    "How did I become a pervert?" Maki Zin leaned his head on Xu Meier''s hair and laughed bitterly.


    You changed all my clothes, and what can a man do when he comes to my girl''s room?" "Wuu, I don''t want to live anymore. Scoundrel, just kill me!" Xu Mei''er shrugged her shoulders and cried.


    "Miss, I must declare: First, it is you who have chased me all the way here; and, your clothes were not changed by me, but by the Lady Boss here; and also, this is not your room, but an inn; and, if I were you, would your clothes be so complete?" Maki Zin was infuriated. Today, he had been struck with eight lifetimes of bad luck and there was not a single moment where he could stop.


    Hmm? "Yes, yes?" Xu Mei Er sobbed, "I''m chasing after you?" That''s impossible! I''ve been staying at Xu all this time, how am I supposed to chase after you? "You damned pervert, you''re still lying to me, wuu ¡­


    "Do you not know yourself what I have done to you?" Maki Zin let go of her hands and angrily stood in front of the bed, pointing at her nose.


    "How do I know? How would I know? " Xu Meier glared at Maki Zin and snorted.


    "F * ck!" Maki Zin could not help but give a middle finger to the sky. This year''s knowledge is lacking, you want me to kill you? However, he could not say this out loud.


    "You really didn''t do anything to me?" Xu Meier carefully asked with hope all over her face.


    "I swear, I didn''t." Maki Zin knew that this era''s oath was extremely effective, and helplessly took his first vow. Sure enough, Xu Meier''s expression became much better, and Maki Zin said, "If you don''t believe me, go and ask the boss, she changed your clothes, and I only entered for about twenty five minutes, what can I do to you?"


    Xu Meier took a deep breath, then looked at the arrangement of the room, it was indeed not her own room, then looking at Maki Zin''s expression, she heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like there were benefits to being handsome, and it would be easy for others to get a good impression of him, naturally it would be easier to believe.


    "Young Master, can you tell me the details for me?" Xu Meier said with a smile, making it hard for Maki Zin to believe that this was the girl who pointed at him and loudly called "I am the young miss". However, he did say it for her. After "saving" her in the water, she suddenly fainted in the forest. It was very detailed indeed.


    "Looks like she came out again!" Xu Meier nodded his head, this strange phrase made Maki Zin scratch his head, what "she came out again"? SShe could only giggle. He really did seem like a fool.


    "How should I address you, young master?" Xu Meier got off the bed and bowed. She looked like a rich family, but Maki Zin was already a monk. What''s wrong with this young miss?


    "I am Guo Yi!"


    "Guo Yi, what a familiar name, but I forgot about it when I heard it!" Xu Meier was deep in thought.


    What was this? If she was in the 21st century, then she wouldn''t have to be one of those idol strength celebrities. This'' acting ''was way too exquisite!


    "Does Young Master Guo feel weird? My performance now is completely different from before!" Xu Meier placed both of his hands on his abdomen, and laughed, causing Maki Zin to nod his head embarrassedly.


    "Because she is not me. To be precise ¡ª I am not the same person as her!" Xu Meier ignored Maki Zin''s gaping mouth, as she said with a dumbstruck expression on her face. "Even though I''m in the same body as her, I''m completely different from her, and my personality is also completely the opposite. We''re the most familiar, yet also the most unfamiliar!"


    Maki Zin could hear the helplessness and disappointment in her tone, but he could not ask what was going on.


    "Since I was born, I''ve had two souls. One is mine, the other is hers. We''re like twin sisters, but we''ve never met each other before because she wasn''t here when I was and I wasn''t here when she was!"


    "How did you achieve coordination?" Maki Zin still could not suppress his curiosity.


    "No, completely let nature take its course, but I come out a bit more often. Usually, I appear nine months or more a year, but for some reason, she''s been appearing frequently lately. She ran away as soon as I went to bed!"


    Maki Zin rubbed his head. This girl was too terrifying. She slept, the other one went out and the other one went to sleep.


    "Young Master Guo, please bring me to the inn. Mei Er thanks you!" Xu Meier stooped down and supported her for a mile, "Miss Mei Er, then it''s nothing. Since you''re better now, I will go to sleep.


    Xu Meier smiled and nodded.


    Xu Meier curled her lips and sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Maki Zin with a naughty look. In Maki Zin''s heart, she was wondering, could this be the "this miss" Xu Meier, or the "miss" Xu Meier, when she sat down on the bed, he realized that her martial arts should not be any weaker than her current self. Just now, she was controlling her was purely due to her excitement.


    "Hehe, how do you feel meeting me?" Maki Zin quickly got the answer. This was "I" Xu Meier, who was also the other one who came to her room in the middle of the night with the demeanor of a young lady.


    "I don''t feel anything!" Maki Zin stood up, he found his clothes and put them on, since she was here, did he still want to sleep?


    "What about you? Why are you dressed in front of your daughter?" Xu Meier smiled as she looked at Maki Zin, who was calmly putting on his clothes.


    "I''m just like that!" Maki Zin had nowhere to go, no matter what, he would never wear clothes in front of a girl.


    "You ¡­ you carried me back?" Xu Meier''s eyes flashed as he asked Maki Zin this. His current appearance was like a well-behaved girl.


    Maki Zin put on his clothes and stood by the window. He loved and protected his life, so he stayed away from her.


    "Oh, then have you ever seen ¡ª ''her''?" Xu Meier asked carefully.


    "Oh, you''re talking about another you, ah. The one who''s gentler, more virtuous, more lovable than you ¡­" Stop, what? She''s gentler than me? Better than me? "You are, cuter than me?" Xu Meier walked over to Maki Zin''s side and pointed at his nose, his face filled with anger.


    "Yeah, she seems to be better than you ¡­" "You''re not allowed to say it!" Xu Meier looked at the smiling Maki Zin, her heart feeling extremely uncomfortable: Who is he, hmph, why does she dare to ignore my authority?


    Xu Meier was not someone to be trifled with. She immediately became gentle, virtuous, and adorable, saying, "You hugged me too, and hugged me too. How about you become my husband?"


    Maki Zin crossed his arms across his chest, and retreated a few steps as if he was a little girl who had seen a pervert. Think of it, a girl in the middle of the night, and a very pretty girl at that, running into your room and suddenly saying, "Be my husband!"


    Strange, extremely strange!


    "Why? Are you unwilling?" Xu Meier moved closer to Maki Zin, curled her lips, and looked at his. The two of them suddenly stuck together, and Maki Zin could feel her heart beating even faster.


    Xu Meier looked at Maki Zin with disdain, and flirtatiously said: "If you have the guts, then come!" She took off her outer robes and climbed onto Maki Zin''s bed to lie down.


    Maki Zin held his head and looked up to the sky, he could not even tell what he was feeling.


    "Oh god, I''m going crazy!"

 C125

    Although Maki Zin is not considered a pervert, he''s still a man. A girl crawling onto your bed and asking you to be her husband, if you can control her, you can go and become a monk in Shaolin Temple.


    However, when he thought about the actions of the other Xu Meier in the evening, he unconsciously shivered. If the one who woke up tomorrow was her, it would be strange if the two of them didn''t kill each other.


    Maki Zin endured his impulsive actions. Forget it, if you win, I will sleep on the roof. Maki Zin smiled bitterly as he walked out of the room and climbed up onto the roof to sleep for the night.


    The next morning, Maki Zin touched his hair that had been drenched by the morning dew. Cough, seeing the morning sun is also not bad, seeing the rising sun, felt a bit of warmth in his heart.


    "What are you thinking about?" Maki Zin looked at Xu Meier who had flown up to the rooftop. She was basically certain that this was "Miss" Xu Meier, and at the same time rejoiced. If she had been rash last night, she would have had some fun today.


    "I''m not thinking about anything. Miss Xu, have you left yet?" Maki Zin chuckled as he stood up, patting the dust on the roof.


    "Yes, she''s leaving. She went to disturb you last night, didn''t she?" Xu Meier remembered that she had slept on a man''s bed. Her face was flushed red, and at the same time, she had defined Maki Zin as a "gentleman".


    "It doesn''t matter. Since xiaojie is going back, I have some matters to attend to. I will be taking my leave now!" Maki Zin clenched his fists and jumped down from the roof. He did not want to waste anymore time with this Miss Shuang Jue and the others, furthermore, he did not return home for the whole night, so they should be worried.


    Xu Meier stretched out her hand but didn''t know why he should ask Yun Che to stop, as she blankly watched him go into the distance.


    Maki Zin was already far away from the tavern when he met a group of people who were sneaking around. When Maki Zin saw that they were all dressed like martial artists, he decided to go and take a look.


    So they followed him the entire way, they were very careful, and kept quiet for about an hour. Seems like they had reached their destination, they heaved a sigh of relief, but after looking around, Maki Zin jumped onto a large tree with dense leaves and branches, looking down below them. They followed him again, and Maki Zin followed them all the way.


    "Seriously, why did you do it so carefully, Master?" One of them complained.


    "Cut the crap! If Master wants us to do this, we won''t be wrong!" "Stop!" The leading man yelled in a stern voice. That man immediately stopped talking and focused on his journey.


    "These people are sneaking around and being abnormally careful. Don''t tell me they''re planning to do something big again?" Maki Zin curled his lips and followed him.


    They walked to a thatched cottage and looked around for a while longer. After confirming that no one was around, they kneeled down and kowtowed to the thatched cottage. "We pay our respects to Master!"


    "Hmm, get up!" The voice was extremely thick, it was obvious that the martial arts on him were not weak, Maki Zin felt that it was familiar, but he could not recall where it came from.


    "Thank you, Master!" The group of people kowtowed again before standing up.


    Who''s the big card?" Mu Ren hid at the back of the house and peeked through a hole. Inside the house, there was a monk with a righteous face and a handsome young scholar standing there. Mu Ren''s mind was filled with questions. Where did this monk come from? He acted like a normal person, but he did such a shameful thing?


    The monk pointed his finger at the young man and the young man lowered his head in front of him. The young man nodded and said, "Master has ordered that all of you come in."


    "So this old monk is their teacher!" Maki Zin casually bit on a stalk of grass and muttered.


    "Friend, how are you doing with the things I told you to do?" "Tell your junior brothers!" The monk and young man waved their hands, and the young man cupped his hands in acknowledgement.


    "Friend? "Chen You Liang!" Maki Zin blinked his eyes and looked inside again. Cheng Kun!


    Maki Zin scratched his chin: "I was wondering why you sound so familiar. It turns out you''re an ''old friend''!" He remembered that he had exchanged a palm with him at Bright Summit.


    and Chen You were both experts, if he could beat them both, maybe that would be fine, but now, Chen You Liang should be able to win, so Cheng Kun was not so sure.


    Maki Zin wrinkled his nose: "Listen to what they have to say first?"


    Chen Yougui cupped his hands towards his junior brothers and said, "My master''s orders are that we have successfully infiltrated into the side of the Beggar Clan. As long as we complete the next step, Wu Lin will have it! At that time, his master would be Martial Saint! We''re also here to eat! Drinking spicy food! "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Maki Zin rolled his eyes. You f * cker, you want Zhi Lin Zhi Zun, I am the Sky Emperor, damn it, what the hell are you doing? If his own strength was still there, then he would take care of all of you in one go, and ask Zhang Wuji to owe him a huge favor. Maki Zin did not care about the original, nor did he care about history, and thought that he would do whatever he had to do.


    "Senior Brother, what''s the next step you''re talking about?" Everyone stared at that person in a daze. Everyone knew that their master hated to be interrupted when talking about important matters, even when it was his senior brother who asked. According to his master''s words, "Don''t bother about what you shouldn''t care about, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"


    The man trembled and crawled to the ground, kowtowing to Yun Che. "Please spare me, please spare me! Senior Brother, have mercy! "


    "Forget it, get up. I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t bother with you anymore!" Cheng Kun raised his hand and the man let out a big breath. He didn''t expect his master, who killed people without batting an eye, to let him off so easily.


    "Friend, continue!" Cheng Kun said with his eyes closed, Chen You Liang bowed, and continued to talk.


    It turned out that Chen You Liang had heard about the whereabouts of the Beggar Clan''s leader, Shi Huolong''s family. Because Shi Huolong had trained too fast, his hands were paralyzed, so he and his wife had been searching for a cure in the forest. When Chen You Liang had entered the Beggar Gang, he had investigated about all of these things very clearly, but he had actually found Shi Huolong.


    Maki Zin already knew the answer, they were going to make a move on Shi Huolong, and the yellow-dressed lady would definitely appear again, because this was the way things were going. As long as no one sabotaged it, then the only ones who could destroy it were him and Ou Nuo, and this time, he had no choice but to get involved.


    Knowing that they had found the place Shi Huolong was currently living, he didn''t have the heart to listen anymore. He quietly retreated and headed towards the forest, he had to return first, and it took him an entire day to get out. Zhao Min and Xiao Ling must have been walking around.


    He then looked at the thatched cottage and said, "Consider yourselves lucky today. It will take at least a month for you two to head north, no? At that time, my martial arts should also have more or less recovered! "


    What Maki Zin could not figure out was why Cheng Kun and his disciple came to Jiangnan. Could it also be for the Heaven Leaving Sword and their master, or maybe Xie Xun?

 C126

    When Maki Zin returned to the army camp, sure enough, he was scolded by Zhao Min and Xiao Ling. However, he did not have any objections, and he did not dare to make any noise.


    After a round of sparring, Maki Zin lost two kilograms of weight. It was only when Zhao Min fell asleep with a smile on her face that she was able to escape because her mouth was so dry that it seemed as if she was looking for water.


    Maki Zin rubbed his head as he walked out of Zhao Min''s room. Cheng Xuan had a weird smile on his lips, but Maki Zin held onto his shoulder uncomfortably: "Cheng Xuan, what''s the meaning of this smile?"


    "It''s not interesting!" It''s just that I envy you, isn''t it great to be surrounded by two girls? " Cheng Xuan laughed sinisterly as he rubbed Maki Zin''s shoulder.


    "If there comes a day when Miss Situ and big sister surround you together, you will definitely feel great!" Maki Zin unconsciously shivered as he distanced himself away from Maki Zin, "I, I''ll tell you this, you better not do anything reckless. Otherwise, brat, just watch how I''ll beat you up!"


    "Woah!" Are you threatening me? " Maki Zin rubbed his chin and turned around to look at Cheng Xuan''s side, "You have the guts, Wahaha, Cheng Xuan, do you dare to not use your sword, and compete with me in martial arts?"


    "Okay, ''Flower Plucking Finger'', ''Classic Broken Skeleton Hand'', ''Great Zen Palm'', ''God Palm Eight Hits'', hey, what else is there? It''s been a long time since it''s been used, and it''s been a long time since I last used it! " Cheng Xuan held his hands tightly, Maki Zin touched his arm, "You must be joking, when did you learn so many Shaolin absolute arts?"


    "Actually, it''s nothing. I''ve only learned it to the point where I can display forty to fifty percent of its power. In this world, it''s hard to find a second person who can match you in martial arts. It''s also good to try!"


    "Alright, I also want to see if you have lost your sword or not. Are you still as awesome as you are now?" Maki Zin pulled Cheng Xuan and left, while Cheng Xuan was thinking about what "trident" meant, and whether or not he could eat it.


    After the battle, Maki Zin laid on the ground motionlessly, while Cheng Xuan leaned on a pillar not far from Maki Zin and panted while looking at him.


    "Cheng Xuan, why didn''t you go all out just now to fight me, and look down on me?" In the previous fight, Cheng Xuan had sealed half of his power for Maki Zin''s punch and kick, and now that he was exhausted, it was true. If he did not use his full power, he would be defeated by Maki Zin in one punch.


    Maki Zin was puzzled now, why was this fellow''s martial arts so powerful, not many people could win even after throwing swords at him. Damn, the heavens were unfair, all the good stuff had been taken care of by him.


    "What the martial arts competition says is fair. If I want to defeat you, you will naturally have to admit defeat and submit wholeheartedly. Now that your skill has been halved, will you accept it if I''m different?" Cheng Xuan fell backwards, stretching his back and chuckled.


    "You won''t give in, but now you win against me? My first move, ''Dragon Battle in the Wild'', will make you run away. If you want to use the move ''Flying Dragon in the Sky'', you won''t even be able to run! " Maki Zin looked at Cheng Xuan with a complacent expression.


    Cheng Xuan''s right hand pushed against the ground, and with his waist in a circle, he faced Maki Zin: "Stop bragging, you caught my ''Great Wisdom Zen Palm'', you were still beaten so hard by me!" He couldn''t afford to lose.


    "Hey, you are really something, I still haven''t used my ''Six-veined Divine Sword'', I''m afraid that if I don''t use it, I will beat you to the ground, and no one will listen to me anymore!"


    "Come on, with your current power, you''ve consecutively sent out ten moves of ''Beating Dragon 18 Palms'', and you can even use ''Six-veined Divine Sword''?"


    "Hehe, you saw through me!" Maki Zin rolled his eyes at Maki Zin''s words. With my current abilities, I can''t even tell if you can even use your powers, what else can I do!


    "Alright, now that we''ve fought, I can leave in peace. Otherwise, wouldn''t I die of loneliness?" Maki Zin forced himself to stand up and laughed.


    "You''re leaving again? Min Min''s injuries have not healed yet! " Cheng Xuan pulled Maki Zin along as he asked with a face full of shock.


    "I have a friend who is in trouble. I have to go save him, and I''ll go by myself. You and Min Min can continue to stay here. Cheng Xuan nodded, since his friend was in trouble, he naturally had to go save him.


    "When are you leaving?" "Tonight, tomorrow. If I''m late, I might not make it in time!" Then go and tell Min Min and the princess about it! But I suggest that you bring Ba Gen along, at least with a companion! "


    "Min Min and Xiao Ling, of course you have to say it. As for this matter, I will go there myself! If Ba Gen stays here, I can be at ease, because there are too many people taking your lives right now! "


    When Maki Zin arrived at the door of Zhao Min''s room, a soldier came over with medicine. Maki Zin stopped him and took the medicine in his hands and smiled.


    When Maki Zin stepped into the tent, the soldiers on both sides bowed simultaneously. Only then did Maki Zin wave his right hand, causing them to straighten their bodies and walk into the tent. Maki Zin almost threw away the medicine in his hands, so he hurriedly turned around and covered his eyes with his hand.


    It turned out that Zhao Min was being treated by a female doctor who helped her change her medicine. She was completely naked on the upper half of her body, yet when Maki Zin looked at her, he felt unsettled, and even if he wanted to leave, he could not enter, and could not be blamed on that soldier. He had thought too much of Maki Zin''s relationship with him, and had only been ordered by the female doctor to leave the medicine at the door.


    She had originally wanted to see who the guards were, but no matter who it was, they were not allowed to enter, even if it was Cheng Xuan or the marshal. Seeing that it was Maki Zin, the soldiers outside the door did not listen to her orders. Could Cheng Xuan and the Great Marshal compare with the Young Prince?


    "Who, who are you? "How bold. He actually dares to barge in. Come ¡­" The female doctor looked at Zhao Min who was grabbing onto a blanket with her hands. She could not call him "person" no matter how she tried.


    "I, I''m here to deliver medicine, hehe!" Maki Zin glanced at it, seeing that Zhao Min had hidden himself into the blanket, he heaved a sigh of relief and placed the medicine on the table.


    "You''re dead meat!" The female doctor spoke word by word towards Maki Zin, causing him to be curious about Zhao Min''s reaction. She shouldn''t be so quiet, with a faint, bashful smile on her face.


    "Big sister Murong, go out for a bit!" Zhao Min held onto the blanket, and spoke in a soft voice. Murong Chen could not believe his ears, she actually wanted to get out by himself, that guy, now she "completely understood", no wonder this princess didn''t tear his body into pieces, it turns out he was "that" relationship!


    Murong Chen meaningfully looked at Zhao Min and faintly smiled as he walked out of the tent. Zhao Min momentarily wished that she could find a hole to hide in and never come out.


    "Cough, cough!" sat for the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, he was the first to make a sound, then looked at Zhao Min, he was tightly wrapped in the blanket, her head was not even exposed, only a few thin strands of hair could be seen.


    However, Maki Zin''s cough, which seemed to have no effect, did not have any response at all. When Maki Zin thought about how he had pulled down Zhao Min''s blanket a little when she was young, he naturally only pulled it down a little and only revealed his face. Zhao Min''s face was flushed red, and looked at Maki Zin as if he was unhappy.


    "Min Min, I, I really don''t know ¡­" Both of Maki Zin''s hands slashed randomly, and with a "puchi" of laughter, Zhao Min immediately heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    "Look at your silly look!" Zhao Min used a blanket to wrap herself up tightly, "How come you''re back?"


    That''s right, he''s back, Maki Zin was regretting his decision now, there was nothing wrong with just looking at him for a few more seconds, he was shocked in his heart, how could he have thought of that? Seeing that Zhao Min''s expression was also somewhat strange, Zhao Min didn''t know what to do, and didn''t understand what was going on with big brother Maki Zin.


    "Oh, I have something to tell you. I just happened to see a soldier deliver medicine to you, so I took it!" Maki Zin was finally awake in time and returned.


    After answering, the two of them did not seem to be able to find a topic to talk. The atmosphere was extremely awkward!

 C127

    "Min Min, actually, I came this time because of you ¡­"


    "Big brother Maki Zin, do you know big sister Murong?" Maki Zin and Zhao Min spoke at the same time, Maki Zin smiled and let Zhao Min speak first, then shook her head, "No!"


    "She''s the best pharmacist in the army! "Hehe, if it wasn''t for her, I might have ¡­" Zhao Min looked at Maki Zin. He hugged his blanket tightly with both of his hands.


    Looking at Zhao Min''s cute appearance, Maki Zin had the urge to pull back the blanket to check on her injuries, but he could not. He forced himself to remember, Min Min, how should I repay you?


    "Then I must thank her!" Maki Zin laughed, "You chased her away, are your injuries alright? Why don''t I go out first and ask Miss Murong to change your medicine first?"


    "Isn''t it you?" Zhao Min rolled her eyes, "Big Sister Murong said that I''m fine now, it''s just that I can''t move! But speaking of Big Sister Murong, I really have to thank her! In order to save me, she did not sleep for a few days! "


    "Of course, of course, hehe! Otherwise, you can bring her to Dazhou University this time, which is better than staying here! "


    "That''s true, but you mustn''t have any ideas about her!" Big Sister Murong is really pretty! " Zhao Min looked at Maki Zin sinisterly.


    "What is it? No, but I''m telling the truth! "Sometimes you are so clever that I am afraid of you, and sometimes you are such a fool, hehe!" Zhao Min moved a little closer, but only moved a little, the pain was already enough to cause his forehead to perspire, so Maki Zin reached out and wiped her forehead with his sleeves.


    Zhao Min extended her white lotus arm and patted on the middle of the bed: "Here, sit here!" Maki Zin obeyed and sat down.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, what did you come to find me for?" Zhao Min turned her head and found a comfortable position to look at Maki Zin.


    "A friend of mine is in trouble. I want to go save him! I want to leave first, Xiao Ling, Cheng Xuan and the others will wait for you first! Maki Zin looked at Zhao Min''s expression, and as expected, she revealed a disappointed expression, but he still said, "Un, you go save your friend first, I''ll leave after I''m done!"


    Maki Zin knew that it was within Zhao Min''s expectations, what she said was within expectations. He wanted to know how Xiao Ling would settle the problem if he refused to cooperate, if he insisted on joining in the fun, what could he do?


    "Min Min!" Looking at Zhao Min''s smiling expression, Maki Zin blurted out a sentence that made even himself speechless, "Can I see your injury?"


    Zhao Min was also stunned. Seeing Maki Zin''s silly look, Zhao Min could not help but smile and turn around with difficulty while bashfully nodding her head.


    Maki Zin''s hands unconsciously trembled. Thinking of the naked jade person under the bed, he didn''t dare to open his hands.


    Zhao Min turned over and looked at Maki Zin bashfully. Was he the first man who wanted to see her own body? No, he would be the last one as well. Thinking about that, with a sweet smile on her lips, coupled with her bashful and weak expression, Zhao Min, who was already an exceptional beauty, couldn''t find any words to describe her. The current her, as long as she was willing to send someone to die, there would probably be people willing to do ten thousand of her.


    Since Maki Zin was already here, how could he not understand Zhao Min''s intentions? Then, he asked himself, did he really see her as her younger sister? The answer was no, no, maybe it was in the beginning, but not completely since Bright Summit had returned.


    Maki Zin slowly lifted the quilt covering her back with his trembling right hand. His eyes were not like what Maki Zin had imagined, not beautiful like jade, but three obvious scars on her back. When the person who had shot the gun saw that it was Zhao Min, who Ou Nuo had always cared about, he quickly stopped his firing, otherwise Zhao Min would have died a long time ago.


    After gently stroking three scars, Zhao Min did not feel any pain at all. She only felt very comfortable, and gradually closed her eyes, as if she had fallen asleep.


    As long as one of the three wounds was off by even a little bit, Zhao Min would not be able to live. Thinking back to how she had been suffering since she was young, the pain she had endured had all been for herself, the guilt in her heart grew exponentially, and she could not help but consider the fact that all of this had happened to her.


    Taking the medicinal juice, Maki Zin lightly applied it on her body. At this moment, all of this was pure, all the disputes and grudges here had completely disappeared, and what was left was only that deep, everlasting love!


    After applying the medicinal juice, Maki Zin gently covered her with a blanket. As he looked at the faint smile on the corner of her mouth, the pain in his heart was indescribable: Why? Why would everything be cherished after losing them?


    He pushed away the long hair that had scattered across his face, tears flowing as they welled up in his eyes, lightly supporting her beautiful face: "Min Min, I swear, I will never lose you again, never!"


    Maki Zin quietly sat on the side of the bed with the medicine jar, looking at the beautiful girl, then at her beautiful smile, she must have had a good dream!


    This moment seemed eternal. He did not know how long he had been watching, but he did not care. It was only when he heard the sound of the soldiers changing shifts outside the tent that he realized it was already late at night.


    "Min Min!" Maki Zin turned around and placed the jar containing the medicine back on the table, then sat down on the edge of the bed. "Once I save him, I will return to Dajun and declare to the world that you are no longer my sister, but the little wangfei! "Wait for me!"


    After looking once more and sighing as he walked out of the tent, the smile on Zhao Min''s face grew even wider, and a tear rolled down the corner of his eye: "I''ll wait for you! Even in this life, you''re willing! "


    Just as Maki Zin came out, he was stopped by Murong Chen: "Young Prince, don''t you know that the princess is severely injured? If I hadn''t just heard about the relationship between you and the princess, I would have ordered my men to chase you out! " She did not think that there would be anyone in this army camp who would dare to attack Maki Zin.


    "Min Min is asleep, let her rest! "Miss Murong, thank you so much for this time!" Maki Zin was speechless. When Murong Chen saw a dignified Young Prince bowed to him for Zhao Min, and spoke to him in a slightly better tone, "Forget it, I''m really going to change the princess'' medicine. You came in right after removing her old medicine, seriously ¡­" As he spoke, he shook his head and walked into the tent.


    Maki Zin pulled her hand: "Min Min''s medicine, I, I have already helped her change it, let her rest!"


    "Wh, what?" You changed it? "Isn''t that ¡­" Murong Chen had changed Zhao Min''s medicine. At that time, Zhao Min''s injuries could be said to be all extremely "private" places, and even if it were siblings, it couldn''t be like this!


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Maki Zin was currently not in a good mood, and was not willing to talk with her, so he walked back to his own tent, and watched Maki Zin''s figure, for a time he did not know what to feel.


    He turned to look at Zhao Min''s tent. Maybe it was really like the outside world said, they were not siblings at all? A girl willing to die for him, what more could she say?


    Murong Chen shook his head and headed towards the pharmacy, his heart feeling extremely complicated!

 C128

    The morning of the second day, Maki Zin woke up early, packed his luggage, and headed to the stable. He did not plan to tell Xiao Ling anymore, as he would need to waste time explaining more.


    Just as he led his horse, Cheng Xuan arrived. "Aren''t you going to bid farewell to Min Min and leave?"


    "It''s the same. Don''t feel like leaving again. Forget it!" Maki Zin said as he mounted the horse, "Their safety depends on you. I had instructed Ba Gen to listen to your and Min Min''s commands!"


    "Hey, you didn''t tell me when to leave, Maki Zin. Are you friends enough? " Xiao Ling stood horizontally in front of the horse, "It looks like you''re going far away, where are you going?"


    Maki Zin looked at Cheng Xuan, who spread his hands and shook his head, indicating: "I did not tell her."


    "Don''t look at where we are. What don''t I know?" Xiao Ling put her hands on her waist and looked at Maki Zin smugly. Maki Zin smiled bitterly and got off the horse, then pulled Xiao Ling to the side, "I have something to do, I can''t not leave!"


    "Maki Zin, you are underestimating me too much. Now that Sister Min Min needs someone to take care of her, will I leave her? "Are you curious that I have to follow you?" Xiao Ling pointed at Maki Zin''s nose and snorted. Maki Zin anxiously apologized, it was indeed his fault.


    "Xiao Ling, Cheng Xuan, Min Min, you guys take good care of him!" Once again mounting the horse, she cupped her hands together and left, leaving behind only Xiao Ling and Cheng Xuan waving goodbye.


    Once again, Maki Zin was alone, feeling a little more at ease. When he thought about how he was going to be with Zhao Min at most, he was overjoyed, and threw away his regret of not being able to go back with her a little; and made a guess that he would most likely meet the girl in yellow this time. Maki Zin wiped away the sweat on his forehead.


    After continuously walking for five days, there were no lodgings within the inn. On the afternoon of the sixth day, Maki Zin, who had been a "savage" for five days, finally saw a town that was relatively lively.


    After finding a tavern that looked pretty good, paying for a room, giving Attendant some rewards, he headed to his room. After staying in the mountain for six days, no matter what, he would have to sleep under his bed for an entire night.


    After putting down his luggage, he walked down the street and bought some things that interested him. He wandered around and saw a county magistrate sitting on a platform. He was surrounded by people who were pointing at him.


    "This person is one of Guo Zixing''s helpers, he actually made an enemy out of the imperial court. We captured him, and today we will execute him. We will give them an example, do you dare to rebel against me, Dayuan?" The magistrate slapped the wood and shouted.


    The crowd immediately became noisy. Maki Zin pulled a commoner and asked for the details, that person looked at the person on stage with disdain and said: "That person is called Sun Bie Li, he is a profligate person. He relied on his connections to become Marshal Guo''s subordinate, if he dies, he dies, what''s so special about it!"


    "Guo Zixing?" Maki Zin sneered and stood at the side, waiting to watch a good show. He noticed a group of people sneaking around the side of the field, since they still had half a afternoon and a night.


    Before he even had the chance to slash, a sharp blade swept towards his face. Maki Zin extended his hand out, and a stone flew into his palm, and with a flick of his forefinger, the stone flew into the air, dropping its concealed weapon half a foot in front of the county magistrate. The county magistrate was so scared that he trembled all over, and did not even manage to crawl under the table.


    He was an official of the Yuan Dynasty, and since Maki Zin was by his side, it was better for him to not to save him.


    "Be careful, that dog official has powerful claws!" A burly masked man shouted. A group of people nodded in unison as they rushed towards the platform. Those Origin Weapons were simply too weak to withstand a single blow and were scattered by them. Compared to the elite soldiers in the army camp, it was like a world of difference.


    They saved Sun Buli, then looked at each other and nodded, "Kill the dog official!" No one made a decision about him. As he reached out with his right hand again, a pile of stones landed in his right palm. Maki Zin thrust his right hand forward and the entire group of people fell to the ground.


    "Quickly retreat!" Now they understood that as long as they didn''t go to the county magistrate, if he wanted to kill them, none of them would be able to stand up.


    No longer hesitating, they pulled Sun Bian Li up and ran. None of the soldiers dared to chase after them. They were just pretending to search everywhere.


    Maki Zin had been following them the entire way, he wanted to see, who was behind this "old fogey"? They brought Sun Buli into an old house. They stuck their heads out for a while before closing the door.


    "Interesting!" Maki Zin jumped over the wall with a kick and landed firmly. With a complacent look on his face, he walked in, there was no chance that he was surrounded by enemies.


    "Greetings Miss!" We have already saved Sun Bian Li! " Maki Zin then leaped up again and landed on the roof, without making a sound, he removed the rubble, only to see a Rui Li woman standing in the middle of the hall with a sword in her hand, the rest of them were all standing straight, it seemed like this woman was the "Old Devil" that Maki Zin had guessed.


    The girl dressed in a green robe walked towards Sun Bian Li. Sun Bian''s head hooked up even further as he said, "Thank you, miss, for saving my life!"


    "En, don''t thank me!" The woman pulled out her sword and placed it on Sun Buli''s neck, "The reason why I saved you is because you are our brother. We cannot let you die in the hands of Yuan Jun! Now that I want to kill you, do you know why? "


    "Little, I don''t know!" Sun Buli''s legs trembled as he knelt on the ground. "Please spare me, Miss!" Young miss, please spare our lives! "


    "Oh? "You don''t know?" The woman stood amongst the group of men, but her temperament was unique, comparable to the others.


    "Who is this woman? How could she have such a spirit? With just one sentence, the people around her were all terrified!" Maki Zin rubbed his nose and asked curiously.


    "You are acting in the name of my foster father, committing heinous acts everywhere, as well as the reputation of our foreign forces. Do you think that I don''t know about it?" The woman sneered coldly as she looked at Sun Buli. Sun Buli couldn''t even beg for mercy right now. She feared that she would die for sure.


    "Foster father?" Guo Zixing''s adopted daughter? " Maki Zin raised his head and looked up to the sky, "What the hell, a big shot!" Looking further down, he wanted to see how this person, who was known to the world by his mother, would deal with Sun Buli.


    "Sun Bian Li, you can leave now. From now on, you have nothing to do with us!" After saying that, Ma Zhilan turned around and no longer looked at him once.


    Since Sun Bian Li didn''t die, he was thankful in his heart. He scrambled out of the abandoned house while the others looked at him with disdain.


    "Miss, are we going back now?" A muscular man bowed and asked.


    "Brother Mu, we''re on the same side. Don''t be too polite when you speak. I ¡­ I don''t feel comfortable just looking at me!" Ma Zhilan laughed, and everyone below laughed.


    "Zhong Ba (Zhu Yuanzhang) said that the Sect Leader was in the vicinity, yet when we came over, he was nowhere to be seen. Right now, we can only return to discuss with foster father and Zhong Ba!" Ma Zhilan frowned.


    What is this nonsense, Sect Leader? Even if it was Zhang Wuji, who was Zhang Wuji''s subordinate, then what about Guo Zixing? Han Lin''er was the same. What the hell, what was going on? Maki Zin shouted in his heart.


    Maki Zin was lying flat on the roof, basked in the sunset, and it was extremely warm for him. The fellows below were actually making a fire and cooking, and the dragon had made his stomach growl, he really wanted to return to the tavern to feast. But he didn''t know why, but he wanted to stay here and sing a song.


    "I heard that Mongolia has some kind of Young Prince and a princess. Even the Sect Leader is not a match for them!" The two Guo Jun were discussing "family matters" in the corridor, unconsciously, they also started to discuss Maki Zin.


    "Don''t spout nonsense. If xiaojie finds out about it, I won''t let you off!" The other Guo Jun walked over and looked. He had a look, and only after seeing that no one could relax, did Maki Zin secretly laugh on the roof. There was no one on his left and right, but didn''t you have one over your head?


    He felt that there was no point in staying any longer, and decided to just return to the inn. As for killing the people below, to give the Yuan Dynasty a future great enemy, or to say that he wanted to go to Zhu Yuanzhang to lend a hand, he did not even think that Ma Zhilan would not offend him. Killing randomly, had always been something that he did not approve of.


    Standing up and stretching his back, he saw a group of people walking in through the door. Coincidentally, they all recognized each other.

 C129

    "Young Prince, why are you so interested in being a gentleman?" Liu Ji clenched his hands towards Maki Zin and laughed.


    Maki Zin scratched his head and jumped down the roof, then walked to Liu Ji''s side: "Brother Liu, why are you here, it looks like we are still fated to meet!"


    "I heard that the Young Prince was attacked by Ou Nuo. Are you alright?" Liu Ji asked with concern. In his heart, Maki Zin shouted loudly: "Are you f * cking not talking nonsense? If I had something to do, why would I stand here chatting and farting with you?" Knowing that the other party was making fun of him, he ignored him and ignored him.


    As for the person who suddenly flew down from the roof, Guo Jun and his men were all surprised. If he was someone from the Yuan Army, then they wouldn''t even know how they died. The reason they still dared to stay here after letting Sun Buli go was because they didn''t have the courage to see the Yuan Army again. Yet, this unknown person had been here for so long that none of them knew. This inexplicable fear was the most terrifying thing.


    Ma Zhilan had long received the secret message from the sentry and knew that Liu Ji was not from Yuanjun. Seeing him sigh amiably with Maki Zin, she thought that Maki Zin was a Chinese who was clenching his fists to greet him.


    Liu Ji immediately bowed, his subordinates did not know what was going on, what was going on with Alliance Head, even Ou Nuo and Zhang Wuji could not let go of his identity, right?


    "Young master, why is that?" Ma Zhilan hurriedly stopped Liu Ji. She also didn''t understand why this strange man was so courteous to her.


    Maki Zin held onto Liu Ji''s shoulder: "Why are you here? Hi, Miss Ma! "


    "How do you know my surname is Ma?" Ma Zhilan was extremely surprised. No one had called him that in the entire afternoon. Could it be that he had not followed him for one or two days? Who is he and why is he doing this? How would he know that Maki Zin knew who he was ever since he found out that she was Guo Zixing''s adopted daughter? According to the history, this woman should be Zhu Yuanzhang''s wife, a virtuous wife helping Ma Zhilan.


    "Since there are phoenixes in this place, I will naturally come here!" Liu Ji laughed, Maki Zin looked at Liu Ji strangely, this fellow was not simple, he knew that Ma Zhilan would be the Queen afterwards, but from the history, how did he figure it out?


    He was truly a strange man. If he refused to accept this, he had to admit it!


    When Liu Ji said this, everyone looked at Ma Zhilan, because she was the only woman present. Wasn''t she the Feng he was talking about?


    Ma Zhilan bowed: "Sir, you must be joking!"


    "No!" Liu Ji stretched out his right hand, "Miss, your body is filled with spirit energy, your face is full of wealth and wisdom, you are definitely the mother of all people, I, Liu Ji will never misjudge you!" Liu Ji bowed, his tone filled with determination.


    "Liu Ji?" Everyone looked at him again. Following the rise of Zhang Wuji, Ou Nuo and the others'' reputation, Liu Ji''s name also suddenly appeared in the martial arts world. Everyone knew that he was a famous renegade and couldn''t help but to look at him with a little more respect. Moreover, seeing that his relationship with this mysterious Young Master (Maki Zin) was not bad, he was naturally an "Anti-Yuan Righteous Hero"! He relaxed a bit more.


    Right now, Maki Zin didn''t have much hope for Zhu Yuanzhang. With Royal Father, Ou Nuo would definitely not be his match!


    "Everyone, please!" Ma Zhilan wanted to invite her. Maki Zin thought to himself that eating a meal with this historical Queen would also be good, maybe they would meet again in the future. With a smile, he led the way and walked in. Liu Ji had fought with Maki Zin a few times, and knew his character well, so he was not surprised at all. He smiled and followed him inside, and then Ma Zhilan entered the inner hall.


    Because of Maki Zin''s existence, Liu Ji''s people were somewhat hesitant when they spoke, but they did not dare to carelessly poke holes in him. If he became angry, it would be hard to avoid some harm from happening to their side, but Guo Jun''s people were different. They did not know Maki Zin''s identity, and since he did not say his name, it would not be good for them to ask directly.


    Maki Zin smiled as he ate the game, he did not mind, while Liu Ji''s subordinates all wished for Guo Jun''s people to already know his identity, and to know that he had poisoned him, but they all knew that it was just thinking about it. They had been holding this matter in in their hearts about how Sihan destroyed Xiao Family the moment he made a move.


    After eating his fill, Maki Zin patted his stomach and smiled as he looked at the people from Hero League: "You guys hate me so much that you wish you could slaughter me and chop my body into ten thousand pieces, don''t you?"


    When Maki Zin said this, everyone was shocked. Aren''t they friends? When Ma Zhilan was eating, he immediately realized that something was amiss, because she was the only one who spoke to him. Everyone else looked at Maki Zin with deep hatred in their eyes, which was extremely abnormal.


    "Where did Young Prince say that?" Liu Ji stood up and looked at Maki Zin. The moment Liu Ji finished speaking, Guo Jun and the people from the Hero League all stood up, their swords and sabers all came out of their sheaths, straight at Maki Zin, "Young Prince", was a member of the Mongol Royal Family. Only Maki Zin was sitting there with a smile on his face, while Ma Zhilan was deep in thought, with his eyebrows knitted tightly.


    "Forget it. I owe you guys a meal. As for me, I''ll treat you guys to a meal next time!" Maki Zin patted off the straw on his body, and laughed, and everyone was thinking, I hope that I will never eat your meal again.


    Liu Ji saw that although Guo Jun and many other people had drawn their swords, they all had a confused look on their faces. Liu Ji pointed at Maki Zin and explained: "This is the young genius Young Prince Changping of the Mongol Family, the Fourth Prince''s only beloved son!"


    Now they all understood, but why didn''t he get himself arrested? Ma Zhilan looked at Maki Zin with a questioning gaze. He was the Young Prince that was as famous as the sect master? She was also curious as to why Maki Zin did not capture his.


    This young prince is different!" Liu Ji rubbed his nose. He couldn''t describe Mu Ren in any way, so he could only use the word "unusual" to describe him. From his point of view, Mu Ren''s actions were indeed a bit out of place.


    Maki Zin patted Liu Ji''s shoulder: "I came here because I want something, cough, I won''t say anymore. Everyone, see you later! By the way, you guys don''t really take things seriously for me right now. But, maybe one day, I will take action, and do your best! "


    Liu Ji stretched out his hand and shouted to Maki Zin: Brother Maki Zin, no one can reverse the situation of the world, I''ll give you back your word, take care of yourself!


    "I got it!" Maki Zin waved his hand and walked out of the Palace door, disappearing without a trace.


    "Can I ask Mr. Liu to explain it to me?" Ma Zhilan looked at Liu Ji and laughed bitterly: "His sister exterminating our entire clan in one go was all because of him, but it was... Sigh, I can''t see through him! "


    Ma Zhilan then explained the incident with the execution grounds today, Liu Ji said: "As a Young Prince of the Yuan Dynasty, he could never watch as you all kill the officials of the Yuan Dynasty. As for the culprits, even I do not know what he is thinking, this person, is always confused, just like last time, when he could have obviously annihilated the head of the Ming Religion in one go, but he actually helped them;


    "Zhu Yuanzhang, Empress Ma, Liu Ji, hmph, I''m so tired, sleep, I haven''t slept in a long time!" Maki Zin pulled the blanket over his head and yawned, falling into a deep sleep. He needed to recover his spirit and find Shi Huolong, there was a possibility that something bad might happen, because up until now, there were already too many accidents.


    Note: Again, this book is not in line with history. In history, Empress Ma was born in 1331, Zhu Yuanzhang was born in 1328, was born in 1330, Xu Da was born in 1332, and Liu Ji was born in 1311.

 C130

    Maki Zin walked for more than half a month, only catching up to Cheng Kun and the rest of the disciples when they started to follow them. However, they were abnormally agile, and did not dare to get too close.


    After following them for another half a month, they were already at the feet of the True Gods Sect. Maki Zin thought, this Shi Huolong really came to Xi''an? However, this could be said to be the yellow-clothed girl''s territory!


    Because two great competitions were held between the Taoists and Taoists in the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, both came back defeated. As a result, the whole sect was oppressed by the rulers of the Yuan Dynasty, and this was a fatal blow to them. The details are up to you guys to find, as has been the case in history.)


    From then on, the reputation of the True Gods Sect in the martial arts world gradually weakened, and now the Daoist Sect revered the existence of Wudang.


    Entering into the depths of the lush forest, Chen You Liang walked to the very front, followed by Cheng Kun and a group of disciples. Maki Zin followed closely behind, and once they entered the forest, their vigilance seemed to have eased up by quite a bit.


    "Friend, are you sure Shi Huolong is inside?" Cheng Kun set aside a blade of grass and asked.


    Chen You Liang nodded. "According to our intelligence, he is indeed here!"


    Maki Zin avoided them and went to look around. Seeing a stream not too far away, he thought to himself that if he wanted to settle down here, he must have water. After walking for an incense''s time, he finally saw a wooden house.


    It seemed like they were cooking right now. Maki Zin took out some dry rations and bit down on them, but he did not plan to inform Shi Huolong about this right now. He would wait for Cheng Kun to come first, he did not want to disturb their silence.


    Hearing the sounds of laughter that came from inside the house, Maki Zin''s heart was moved. In his previous life, he had been with his family the same way.


    Maki Zin was moved, Cheng Kun and Chen You Liang had already brought their men over, they surrounded the hut and Cheng Kun led the way in.


    "Haha, Leader Shi, long time no see!" Hearing Cheng Kun''s voice, Maki Zin also used his lightness techniques to land on the tree trunk in front of the house.


    "Cheng Kun? All these years you have disappeared, what have you been doing? Haha, now you are looking for me, an old friend! "


    "Shi Huolong knows Cheng Kun? That''s right, Cheng Kun seems to be quite famous when he was young! " Maki Zin thought.


    "It''s true that I''m looking for an old friend, but I also came to borrow something from you!" Cheng Kun said sinisterly.


    "What?" "Sure!" Although Shi Huolong''s words were bold, the wariness in his tone was obvious.


    "Very simple, I''ll borrow your head!" Cheng Kun laughed as he struck out with his Primordius Hands towards Shi Huolong. As the Gang Leader of the Beggar Clan, although Shi Huolong only knew twelve moves of the "Beating Dragon 18 Palms," he had mastered them to the peak of perfection.


    Shi Huolong flew out with his wife and daughter, Cheng Kun and Chen You Liang jumped out one after the other, staring at each other.


    After exchanging one move with Cheng Kun, Shi Huolong already knew that his opponent was stronger than his. Looks like today is the last day for him, why isn''t his helper here yet?


    As long as his wife and daughter could escape, he would be thankful. Pushing his wife and daughter away, he used "Proud Dragon Repents" and pounced towards Cheng Kun. Cheng Kun laughed sinisterly: "Don''t let them escape!" Moving forward and fighting with each other.


    Shi Huolong suddenly used nine moves of the "Beating Dragon 18 Palms" technique. Cheng Kun and he were both injured, but Maki Zin already understood that he could not wait any longer. If he continued to fight, Shi Huolong would definitely die.


    After jumping out and striking out "Flying Dragon in the Sky", Cheng Kun was caught off guard and was knocked over a large tree in one move. He rolled over seventy meters away, and only stopped after he crashed into a large tree.


    "Master!" Chen You Liang quickly ran over to Cheng Kun''s side and helped him up, then fiercely glared at Maki Zin, who would have the mind to care about him. Maki Zin walked up to Shi Huolong and grabbed his pulse: "I just suffered some light injuries, I''ll be fine after a few days!" Fortunately, they did not continue to watch. If they were to fight with each other, it would be weird if Shi Huolong''s meridians were all broken.


    He remembered that the book said that Shi Huolong and Cheng Kun died fighting in twelve moves. Following this fighting style, in the eleventh move, Shi Huolong would become a cripple, and the twelfth move would be the last move.


    "Little brother, it''s you!" As Shi Huolong looked at Maki Zin, he remembered that Maki Zin had once met this young man who had "the chance to drink a cup of wine".


    "It''s me!" Maki Zin turned and smiled at Cheng Kun, "You guys go ahead!" This time, he did not plan on letting them go. Now that Cheng Kun and Chen You were here, he did not dare to circulate his energy to help Shi Huolong heal his injuries.


    "Ya!" Chen You Liang roared, he raised his sword and thrusted it towards Maki Zin, but Maki Zin''s feet did not move, his right hand extended forward, with a flick of his index finger, Chen You Liang''s sword tip was immediately deflected by Maki Zin, his middle finger hooked, grabbing the sword''s body, Chen Yu saw that he was caught by his finger, and was unable to pull out his sword, his martial arts more than his own, causing his heart to tremble.


    Maki Zin looked at the foolish Chen You Liu and smiled, he suddenly stepped forward, then twisted his sword with his index and middle fingers, causing the sword to split in two, and with a push of his palms, he received the Dragon Battle in the Wild Chen You, flying far away and landing on the ground motionlessly.


    Mu Ren pushed and turned, and in an instant, the others didn''t even see how he did it. Mu Ren looked at Cheng Kun and his disciples with a crooked mouth.


    "Old master!" Madam Shi crawled to Shi Huolong''s side. "Are you alright?" Shi Huolong shook his head, "Fortunately this little brother came in time, if we had come a little later, we would have been separated by the Yin Yang!"


    "Please state your name, and make me understand that I have offended you in some way." Cheng Kun asked Maki Zin while holding onto his chest, he could already tell that Maki Zin had set his heart on killing him, now that he and Chen You were injured, the remaining people were just a bunch of cages.


    "My name is Guo Yi, Clan Master Shi is a friend of mine!" Maki Zin curled his lips and said.


    "Guo Yi? Guo Yi! " Cheng Kun looked at Maki Zin and suddenly burst out laughing, "I never thought that I would die in your hands, how can you explain to your family?"


    Maki Zin knew that Cheng Kun already knew of his identity, so he did not say much. He was not afraid of Shi Huolong knowing, at most, he would not be his friend from now on.


    Cheng Kun stood up, then pulled Chen You Liang who was pretending to be dead: "We will fight to the death with him!"


    Maki Zin clenched his fists: "Alright, I won''t waste my breath either, it''s none of your business how I explain things! Let''s have fun together! "


    Cheng Kun looked at his disciples, if it was a normal person, they would have already run away, but now they thought, if their opponent was too strong, it would be hard to escape, so they might as well team up, and have some hope.


    With a wave of Maki Zin''s dragon-tail, the group of "useless trash" disciples were all dealt with in one move by Maki Zin.


    "It''s your turn!" Maki Zin clenched both of his hands, releasing a powerful force through his palms, causing Cheng Kun and his disciple to immediately dodge. How could Maki Zin let them have the chance to breathe so easily, he pushed both of his palms forward, and with the form of ''Twin Dragons Water'', he attacked the two of them.


    Cheng Kun was already injured, if not he could just fight with Maki Zin. Chen You Liu was even less so, simply unable to take on the attacks from Ling Huang, causing both master and disciple to be sent flying.


    Maki Zin took the opportunity to give chase, and used the "Hidden Dragon Do Not Use" method to attack the two of them, when suddenly, Shi Huolong''s screams came from behind them, he immediately retracted his hand and turned around.

 C131

    "Brother Ou Nuo, so you also like liveliness!" Maki Zin laughed bitterly as he looked at Ou Nuo and the others who were standing not far behind Shi Huolong and his family.


    "I naturally came to join in on the fun wherever Brother Maki Zin was!" Ou Nuo waved the fan in his hand. Originally, after the last battle, he was quite wary of Maki Zin, but after thinking for a long time, he understood, that it was not really Maki Zin, it was just that it was a bit like him going berserk, and now that he saw Maki Zin like this, he did not think much of him. What he was worried about was that Maki Zin would suddenly go crazy again and that things would get complicated.


    Of course, Ou Nuo didn''t know that Maki Zin only had half of the "Nine Revolving Life Pill", he was not even left with the other half, if not he would be even more arrogant.


    Now that they were here, there was nothing left for them to do. If Maki Zin were to react later, he would definitely make up for it.


    Right now, Maki Zin had nothing for Cheng Kun and his disciples, he could only watch them escape, and smiled at Ou Nuo: "I wonder why brother Ou Nuo also wants to come and give me a kick?"


    "I''ll show you someone and you''ll understand!" Ou Nuo smiled mysteriously, and waved his hand towards Zhang Sen, who dragged a person out and threw it out. Maki Zin did not look at it, and smirked: "Isn''t it just a bald head, what''s there to look at? Could it be that Brother Ou Nuo likes this tune? "


    To be able to make fun of Ou Nuo, he was absolutely willing!


    "Brother Maki Zin, look carefully, who is he?" Ou Nuo pointed to the bald man, "Raise your head, let Master Maki Zin look carefully!"


    Maki Zin saw that he was speaking very seriously, and carefully looked at him for a while, cold sweat trickling down his forehead, then pointed at Ou Nuo: "You want to be Cheng Kun''s master and disciple?"


    "What can a pair of trash like them do? Hehe, Brother Maki Zin, what do you think? Ou Nuo chuckled.


    Originally, the bald man was 80 to 90% similar to Shi Huolong. As long as he disguised himself a little, no one would be able to tell the difference. According to the original book, this passage should have been written by Cheng Kun and his disciple, ruined by Zhang Wuji and the yellow-robed lady, but now the mastermind had changed to Ou Nuo.


    "Fine, that''s too good! Ou Nuo, you never forget ''the world'' ah!" Maki Zin removed the word "brother", and then placed the word "Under Heaven" with extreme emphasis. It was clear that he was on the verge of becoming angry.


    "When a man lives in this world, he should have created a glorious career! Maki Zin, if I had your origins, I would be able to get whatever I want in the world, why waste so many things? " Ou Nuo also removed the word "brother" from his face and directly called Maki Zin by his name. They were like that.


    "I only want to live a life of freedom. What does that have to do with me?" Maki Zin snorted, he walked to Shi Huolong''s side and checked, and saw that there were no major injuries, and heaved a sigh of relief, to think that Ou Nuo did not kill him earlier.


    "Relax? "Haha, at ease?" Ou Nuo said as he looked at Maki Zin with a face full of mockery, "I also only want to be at ease, but the world is not within my control.


    "That''s your opinion. We are not the same kind of people. It seems that we will have to fight again today!" Maki Zin stood up and looked at Ou Nuo.


    "You can go! In this mountain, if you use ''Ripple Tiny Steps'', I guarantee that I won''t be able to catch up to you! " In this mountain, it was extremely easy to display its potential. If Maki Zin wanted to run, Ou Nuo had no choice, so even though he wanted to kill Maki Zin millions of times, he did not hold any hope today.


    "I won''t leave without Shi Huolong!" Maki Zin suddenly pushed out his palm. His target was precisely the green robe that was right beside Ou Nuo, so Ou Nuo quickly extended his palm to stop Maki Zin''s attack, but who knew that Maki Zin''s attack was a feint, taking the opportunity the moment Ou Nuo opened up the green gown, Maki Zin''s left thumb and right index finger simultaneously extended, towards the "Young Shang Sword" in the "Six-veined Divine Sword". The "Shang Yang Sword" was executed at the same time, and the target was exactly the bald man that resembled Shi Huolong.


    Ou Nuo was so angry that he threw away his green robe and pulled with his right hand, pulling the bald man towards him. But the "Six-veined Divine Sword" was incomparably fast, so Ou Nuo was still a step too slow.


    "You ¡­" Ou Nuo pointed at Maki Zin, and turned to face him as he roared loudly, "What are you looking at, hurry up and save this trash!"


    Maki Zin chuckled as he looked at Ou Nuo. Ou Nuo said with great hatred, "Maki Zin, do you know that just based on what you did just now, I would never let Shi Huolong off!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll help him get a companion. You''re not planning on letting him go, are you?"


    "Ya!" Looking at Maki Zin''s giggling, he was about to go crazy, "Maki Zin, you almost ruined my plan, do you know?"


    "I don''t know!" Maki Zin said while grinning.


    "Humph, in order to find this mud-headed ghost, Liu Ao, I have only spent seven days but you have already destroyed me with a single palm!" Ou Nuo pointed fiercely at Maki Zin.


    "As far as I know, this Mud-headed Turtle, Liu Ao, is a leader of the Shanxi Province''s Stone Mountain Village. He should be a fellow that has no capital to buy and sell, right? It shouldn''t be difficult to find him, right?" Maki Zin said sarcastically.


    Maki Zin, to be honest, your value is more than 100 times that of him. If you want to work together with me, how about it? " If Ou Nuo could obtain Maki Zin''s support, dominating the entire world was definitely not a dream, and the power Maki Zin could utilize was simply too great.


    "What benefits did you give me? If we''re talking about status now, I''m only higher than you!" Maki Zin mocked while leaning against a tree.


    "Double world!" Ou Nuo waved his hand, "How about it? When the time comes, the world will be in our hands, then wouldn''t we still be able to summon the wind and summon the rain, and do whatever we want?" Ou Nuo was speaking the truth. Fighting against Maki Zin would bring him no harm whatsoever, especially since the only person he could match up to was Maki Zin''s elder sister, Sihan. If he could work with Maki Zin, then this threat would naturally disappear. Although he knew that Maki Zin was not ambitious, he still couldn''t help but propose a condition to work with him. Even better, it was because Maki Zin was not ambitious enough to take over the entire world that these words would not count as a discount in the end, wouldn''t the entire world still belong to him?


    "I''m not interested in the world!" Maki Zin picked a leaf and sniffed it.


    "But you don''t agree, Shi Huolong''s family, will be their end today!" Ou Nuo''s patience was really limited. He couldn''t be soft, he couldn''t be tough, at worst, he would just think of how to deal with you two siblings in the future.


    "Even though I don''t think that I can defeat you, I still have to ask you for guidance!" Maki Zin casually took off his cape and extended his palms forward.


    "Hehe, Maki Zin, you overestimate yourself. Have you thought about Zhao Min, who is still in Jiangnan?" Ou Nuo laughed.


    "What did you do to them?" Maki Zin finally revealed a look of panic. Ou Nuo was here, if one were to say that he dared to cause trouble in the army camp, it was obviously impossible, it could only be on his way back to the main camp. Ou Nuo would absolutely not participate, but with the guns in his hands, although Cheng Xuan''s martial arts was high, could it still protect Zhao Min and Xiao Ling?


    Seeing that Maki Zin was distracted, Ou Nuo smiled sinisterly and suddenly rushed to Maki Zin''s side, throwing a punch towards his chest.


    Half a month after Maki Zin left, Zhao Min''s injuries started to improve slightly, and she started to stir up trouble to return to the large majority. What she hoped for was that after she returned to the large majority, Big Brother Maki Zin had already returned.


    Cheng Xuan was helpless, but Xiao Ling actually agreed with him going back to the main hall. Marshal Ha Chi did not trust their safety, so he sent a team of one hundred elite soldiers to protect them on their way back to the capital, but was rejected by Cheng Xuan. After all, if they truly met with experts, a team of one hundred elite soldiers would not be enough.


    He decorated a luxurious carriage to prevent Zhao Min from suffering from the hardship on the way back, and Zhao Min even asked Ha Chi to allow Murong Chen to return with him to the main hall. He Chi agreed, and Murong Chen pondered for a bit before smiling and nodding, Cheng Xuan, Ba Gen, Ba Gen, the ''Divine Sword''s Eight Heroes'', and the rest continued on their journey.

 C132

    "Everyone, take a break!" Zhao Min peeked his head out from the carriage, causing Xiao Ling to jump out from it with a cry, jumping and jumping: "That''s right, let''s rest here, it''s so stuffy staying in the carriage all the time!"


    Cheng Xuan laughed as he dismounted, and then fell asleep right away while sitting under a tree. The "Eight Dragons of Divine Sword" each went to find some water, and handed it over to Xiao Ling and Zhao Min. Zhao Min took a sip, and wiped her mouth as she stretched out her right hand, "Big Sister Murong, help me down!"


    "Princess, you can''t just walk around as you please!" Murong Chen said.


    "I just want to go for a walk, not randomly!" Zhao Min laughed as she reached out her right hand, and Murong Chen helplessly pulled her down from the car. Ever since she was injured, she had been lying on the bed, and facing Zhao Min who was extremely active by nature, she felt like she was being tormented. Now, she could finally bring her feet down onto the ground.


    Although Zhao Min still needed someone to support her in order to move around, she was exceptionally excited right now. She chattered non-stop with Murong Chen, and the one thing she chattered the most about was "Big Brother Maki Zin".


    "The relationship between the princess and the Young Prince is really good!" Murong Chen laughed, Zhao Min nodded shyly.


    "Princess, why are you in such a hurry to return this time for him?" It seemed that when women gossiped, it was the same. F * * k! Zhao Min still nodded, completely different from what she had said earlier.


    Everyone rested for about an hour before continuing on their journey.


    "In front of us is the One Line Gorge. The terrain there is extremely steep, making it easy to defend and attack!" Cheng Xuan knew what he meant. He was worried that someone would ambush them in front, and ordered, "Everyone be careful!" Everyone nodded and continued forward.


    Just like its name, the two sides of the gorge were precipitated by the rocks, as if a path had been cut open in the middle. The gorge could fit seven people side by side, and only Zhao Min''s horse carriage could traverse it.


    Cheng Xuan took the lead and went into the valley, going up and down, and there was nothing strange happening, only then did everyone go in, going into the valley, a group of people suddenly ran out from the exit and blocked the exit, the gun in their hands, when they looked back, they too had been stopped.


    "Get into the carriage!" Zhao Min looked for a while before instructing, because he knew that they were sent by Ou Nuo, and since they were Ou Nuo''s men, after the previous incident, they did not dare to hurt him again.


    But the ''Divine Sword''s Eight Heroes'' viewed her as a god, Ba Gen was a barbarian, he would never be able to dodge when there was a fight, and Cheng Xuan was the main fighting force, he could not retreat.


    "I want you to come in!" Zhao Min was enraged, how could she still act rashly at a time like this?


    "I order you to come in!" Zhao Min''s tone changed, the ''Divine Sword''s Eight Heroes'' were the first to enter, the carriage was extremely wide, and he did not feel crowded when she entered, but stood in the surrounding of the carriage, surrounding Zhao Min and the other two, not daring to come closer, as long as they did not injure Zhao Min and the rest.


    "Ba Gen, when Young Prince left, he told you something. Are you still going to listen?" Zhao Min moved Maki Zin out, and Ba Gen obediently got on the carriage.


    "Min Min, they won''t use that thing called a gun for now! Even if you use it now, it won''t be able to hurt me! " Cheng Xuan stood in front of the carriage and nodded his head helplessly.


    Cheng Xuan held his sword, and stood still. When they saw that Cheng Xuan and the rest were not moving, they only aimed their guns at the carriage, and did not make any movements.


    After a while, a few people in front opened up a path, and a 40 year old man with a short beard walked out. When he saw Cheng Xuan, his eyes lit up, and his face was filled with excitement as he asked: "You, are Cheng Xuan?"


    "It''s Cheng Xuan, who are you?" Cheng Xuan asked with sword in hand.


    "Chu Tiange!" Chu Tiange clenched his fists, Chu Tiange was the person with the highest level of martial arts, and also the person Ou Nuo trusted the most. His martial arts were high, and were unimaginable, but he was able to avoid being defeated by Ou Nuo in the span of two hundred moves.


    "What does Ou Nuo want?" Cheng Xuan went straight to the point, staying here would not benefit him at all.


    "Bring Princess Shaomin back. Leave no one else behind!" Chu Tiange was honest.


    "Aren''t you afraid of losing your tongue?" Cheng Xuan unsheathed his sword and pointed it straight at Chu Tiange.


    "You should know whether I''m boasting or not!" Chu Tiange stretched out his right hand, "I told them not to shoot because I wanted to see your extremely profound sword technique."


    The sword technique relied on its flexibility. In this narrow canyon, Cheng Xuan was at a disadvantage in terms of environment, but what was there to be afraid of! He slashed towards Chu Tiange.


    Seeing Cheng Xuan make his move, Chu Tiange was very excited, he pushed out his palms, causing a burst of energy to overwhelm the mountains and seas as he pounced towards Cheng Xuan, Cheng Xuan used his sword to block both his eyes, but in his heart, he was even more shocked by Chu Tiange''s power, this palm was all produced using his own strength, there was nothing fancy about it, if it was just his own internal energy, he would not win.


    However, Cheng Xuan never relied on his inner strength to win in the competition, but rather used his unfathomable sword techniques. With all his strength gathered in his left palm, he pushed aside the sand in front of him, allowing him to catch his breath.


    In this valley, it could be considered the most practical move. Back then in Dali, Maki Zin was besieged by many people, so this was the first time Cheng Xuan used this move to flatten the obstacles.


    Chu Tiange felt countless sword lights attack him, and fiercely shot up to the sky. Stretching his arms out, he used his Spirit Qi to create a barrier around him, and when the sword lights touched the barrier, they instantly dissipated. There were still a few who missed Chu Tiange and pierced through the few servants in front of him, injuring four or five of them.


    only felt that Cheng Xuan wanted to humiliate him greatly, in order to compete with him, he actually gave him the space to injure his subordinates. He had brought twenty people with him, but Cheng Xuan had crippled one out of four of them.


    But Cheng Xuan''s sword was too fast, they were too careless, these twenty people were First Rated Warriors, in their opinion, Cheng Xuan being able to hold up against Chu Tiange was already not bad, they did not expect his sword arts to be able to deal a large amount of damage.


    Although Cheng Xuan had injured a few people in one move, Chu Tiange was still safe and sound. He changed his sword moves again and leaped into the air, thrusting straight for Chu Tiange''s chest.


    Seeing that Cheng Xuan was doing it, he was overjoyed, dropping straight to the ground, both of his hands striking out towards the sky with a palm, Cheng Xuan spun in mid air, the tip of the sword fiercely pouncing downwards, hitting Chu Tiange''s body with the force, causing his hair to stand on end, flying upwards.


    Chu Tiange did not manage to hit Cheng Xuan in one move, so he had no choice but to dodge, or else it would be the result of him slashing through his head with his sword.


    "As expected, he is truly intangible!" Chu Tiange laughed out loud, then flew back a few meters before landing on the ground again. As Cheng Xuan''s strength was insufficient, he could only land on the ground, and face to face with Chu Tiange. A drop of cold sweat lightly landed on his forehead.


    Cheng Xuan had fallen from the sky and was completely struck by one of Chu Tiange''s attacks. It was already too late for him to change his move, which was why he fell straight down, but was not able to harm him.


    "Unfortunately, you''re not as powerful as the legends say!" Chu Tiange shook his head and sighed.


    "I never said how strong I was!" Cheng Xuan bellowed, a blue blood light flashed, the surrounding cliffs rumbled, and a gigantic sword image descended from the sky, striking towards Chu Tiange''s head.


    "Alright, now you look a bit better!" The ravine was narrow and unavoidable, so Chu Tiange had no choice but to use his inner force to clash head on with it. With a "boom", large blocks of boulders fell from the cliff and piled up to the height of a person''s head.


    "Bang!" The pile of things in front of Cheng Xuan suddenly exploded, and he quickly flew backwards, both hands clasped in front of his chest, a trace of blood hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    "You are stronger than the legends say! However, you are not as strong as the legends about you creating this sword technique! " If Cheng Xuan was not abnormally agile, he would have been punched out already.


    Only after Chu Tiange attacked more than thirty moves consecutively did he catch a small flaw. With a single counterattack, the two of them fell into a stalemate.


    Cheng Xuan looked at his surroundings, cursing the heavens in his heart. This place was too big, he couldn''t use "Clear River" at all, and could only use ordinary sword moves to fight. Finally, Chu Tiange seized this opportunity and punched Cheng Xuan in the chest!

 C133

    Cheng Xuan was in the air, being pulled over by Chu Tiange, with his fist hitting his chest, Cheng Xuan reacted extremely quickly, the tip of the sword in his right hand swiped towards Chu Tiange''s neck, Chu Tiange had no choice but to give up trying to take advantage of this opportunity, and dodged to the side, at such a close distance, it was extremely easy to dodge, Cheng Xuan''s extremely quick technique made a cut in the air with his sword light, Chu Tiange took a step back, but on the side of his chest to his lower abdomen, there was still a big hole, if he did not take that step, he was already split in half.


    Chu Tiange was truly a man, and knew that all of Cheng Xuan''s actions just now were done with gritted teeth. Without any follow-up moves, he ignored the pain on his body, got close to Cheng Xuan, and with a pull, a fist exploded towards his face. Luckily he was heavily injured, the force leaking out, or else Cheng Xuan''s brain would have burst out;


    Cheng Xuan''s hands were hanging down, whether he was dead or alive was unknown. This series of changes took place in an instant, leaving no way for the others to help him, and when Zhao Min saw that Cheng Xuan was injured, she became extremely anxious. "Ba Gen, quickly go and bring Cheng Xuan back, don''t keep fighting!" Right now, Ba Gen''s martial arts were the highest, and if he went to save people, the less the better.


    Chu Tiange clenched both of his fists, and his clothes were immediately torn into shreds by the force, his neck and entire body was dyed red, and it was possible even to see his internal organs. Clenching both of his palms, he pushed down the wound, stopping the blood from leaking out, and with a pull, a subordinate of his pulled him in front of him, causing his entire body to tremble in fear.


    In just a few breaths of time, Ba Gen had not reached Cheng Xuan yet, but Chu Tiange felt that there was no need to play anymore. Waving his right hand, the eight people who were still standing around shot simultaneously (Two of them were completely crippled by Cheng Xuan''s sword), causing Ba Gen to roll on the ground and pick him up, and then roll a few more times before turning around and running back.


    Chu Tiange leaned on the rock, watching Ba Gen suddenly dodge to the left and right, thinking, as expected, that Maki Zin has the strength to fight against Ou Nuo, and the people beside him are all not simple, but now he doesn''t have the power to do it anymore. Cheng Xuan''s sword strike and the last two moves he had given Cheng Xuan, both used his very last bit of power, but Cheng Xuan did not move an inch.


    The carriage and the rest looked nervously at Ba Gen who was carrying Cheng Xuan and dodging around, wishing that they could replace him on the stage, it was better than staying here and being on tenterhooks; who could not avoid it, because it was extremely narrow, Qian Erbai suddenly looked deeply into everyone''s eyes and said, "Everyone take care, princess, take care!" He turned around and jumped down the carriage, jumping over the cliff and blocking Ba Gen''s way.


    Second Brother!" "Second brother!" "Second brother!" "Qian Er is defeated!" "Eight Dragons of the Divine Sword" and Zhao Min stretched out their hands and shouted. Qian Erlang had already been defeated and remained motionless on the enemy''s ground for only a moment, with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. He had been beaten to a pulp, and because of this moment of protection, Ba Gen carried Cheng Xuan into the carriage.


    "Ba Gen, you ¡­" Zhao Min pointed at Ba Gen with a trembling hand and suddenly fell down, not moving at all. His back was covered in a layer of captivating red. Even though Ba Gen''s injuries are very severe, they are not fatal, and are less severe than the princess'' injuries; but Hero Cheng Xuan, having his chest and abdomen injured by the opponent''s heavy palm, is deadly, and will be difficult to deal with ¡­ "


    Zhao Min suddenly leaned on the edge of the carriage and her tears uncontrollably flowed down her face, "They can''t be hurt, Big Sister Murong, I beg you, please think of a way to save them!"


    "Yeah, yeah, your medical skills are so high, you can even save Sister Min Min when she''s injured that much, and you can definitely save them too!" Xiao Ling nodded her head.


    "But the pills I have right now are all lightweight medicines for the princess to recover. I don''t have any medicines! Sigh! If I am unable to leave for half a day, even deities will not be able to save them! " Murong Chen shook his head and sighed.


    Zhao Min looked at Qian Erbai''s corpse that was lying outside the carriage, then looked at the uncertain life and death situation between Cheng Xuan and Ba Gen, and felt great resentment in his heart. He was normally conceited and smart, but it turned out that he was so useless at such a critical time.


    "Princess Shaomin, it''s better if you come down yourself. We won''t hurt you!" Chu Tiange shouted, "Otherwise, I will get someone to invite him!"


    Zhao Min shut her eyes tightly and did not make a sound. She knew that as long as she went out, there was no one in the carriage who could survive a single breath, and the remaining "Seven Great Divine Sword" held their weapons tightly in their hands. They had already made up their minds that if they did not die, they would not let them touch the princess.


    The sounds of footsteps slowly approached him. Even if Zhao Min died with the dagger in her hand, she would not be humiliated!


    Chu Tiange stood at the entrance of the valley and watched as the eight people walked towards the horse carriage.


    The curtain of the carriage was pushed aside by a tree trunk. Everyone was speechless. They never thought that they would be this fast. Now, they didn''t even have the chance to pull them down.


    The eight of them looked at the carriage with complete success, pointing their guns at Zhao Min and the others, one of them said, "Young Noble said, other than Princess Shao Min, kill the rest!"


    Sigh, but there was one thing that was right. The extreme joy gave birth to sorrow, and then something dramatic happened. The eight people raised their guns and all fell down. Everyone in the car wanted to peep at them, but no one knew why. Chu Tiange also fiercely stood up, causing a wound to appear as he quickly fell over.


    A figure landed in front of the carriage and bowed to the interior of the carriage. "Princess, Princess, you''ve been startled!"


    "Alslen! "Hehe, it''s you!" Zhao Min was elated. Looking at Alslen, Alslen nodded and got on his horse, he struck the horse hard with his palm and the horse roared. It rushed past the eight people and when he passed by Qian Er, Alslen reached out his right hand and picked up the body of the horse.


    The people behind started to be blocked by the carriage, and could not see what was happening ahead clearly. As the carriage moved, they were still hesitating whether they should shoot, the last time they injured Zhao Min and the rest, they died in a very ugly way! The moment Chu Tiange saw Alslen, he knew that he was no match for him and flashed into the mountains.


    Alslen put Qian Erbai down, afraid that the people behind him would release their powerful concealed weapon, and jumped onto the roof. Pushing with his palms, a powerful force immediately struck the rocks on the two sides of the cliff, blocking his line of sight. He then returned to the car and rode away.


    Ou Nuo suddenly made his move, without thinking, Maki Zin''s body dodged, dodging Ou Nuo''s fatal punch. Puchi! Just as Maki Zin''s head turned, Ou Nuo stood right in front of him and used a sweep of his body to attack his lower body. Taking advantage of this, Maki Zin threw himself to the side, supported his right hand on the ground as he flipped over with the support of his right hand.


    "There''s improvement!" If it was two months ago, you definitely wouldn''t have been able to avoid my attacks! " Ou Nuo smiled and replied, "Sure!" During this month, he had not only recovered, but also improved greatly compared to before.


    Maki Zin suddenly realized that he was not in the same place as before. He understood that Ou Nuo was messing around, but he did not understand why he changed the environment so much. He remembered that the last time he did it, it was also because of lightning and thunder.


    Since it was not real, Maki Zin simply closed his eyes and did not look! In the end, his abilities were still limited to the traditional martial arts categories, he was not even close to Cheng Xuan, compared to Sai Han and Ou Nuo, the difference could not be calculated, thus he did not understand the trick behind Ou Nuo''s illusion.


    Suddenly, all the memories from the past appeared in his mind, but Maki Zin did not think about it, the more he thought, Sini, his parents from his previous life, his friends from his previous life, his parents from this life, Zhao Min, Han Yan ¡­ They all appeared in his image.


    Suddenly, his chest turned cold, and all the images disappeared. Ou Nuo giggled as he stuck the hilt of a sword into his chest, and the sword exited his back...


    "I ¡­" A trail of blood flowed down from the corner of Maki Zin''s mouth, "In the end, I was still completely defeated by you!"


    "Like I said, if you run from the beginning, I won''t be able to do anything to you!" Ou Nuo pulled out his sword and threw it into the sheath on the green mountain.

 C134

    Alslen saved Zhao Min and the others, then spurred her horse to gallop wildly. Two hours later, they arrived at the plaza which was extremely close to them. Murong Chen told him to head directly to the biggest pharmacy of the party, the "Seven Great Divine Sword". They were at the backyard of the clinic, guarding Qian Er''s corpse, unwilling to leave.


    Zhao Min silently prayed in her heart for Cheng Xuan and Ba Gen to be safe and sound. Two hours later, Murong Chen walked out with a face drenched in sweat and could not help but shake her head and sigh.


    "Big sister Murong, how are they?" Zhao Min pulled Murong Chen''s hand and asked. Murong Chen grabbed onto Zhao Min''s hand and said, "They are all severely injured, so Ba Gen is no longer in any danger. But, Hero Cheng Xuan, he ¡­"


    "How is he?" Zhao Min looked at Murong Chen with longing eyes.


    "Hero Cheng Xuan''s internal injuries are extremely severe, and they are all internal organs. Unless an expert with extremely high cultivation is found to assist him, to my knowledge, Zhang Sanfeng is probably the only person in the world with such skills. Don''t even mention whether Master Zhang is willing to treat his, from here to the Wudang, I am afraid Hero Cheng Xuan is already halfway there ¡­ " Murong Chen shook his head and sighed. Why would Zhang Sanfeng help Cheng Xuan when he hated the most important person, and why would Cheng Xuan''s injuries were so severe, so much so that those who helped him would definitely lose a lot of power in such a short period of time.


    Alslen walked out from behind Zhao Min, and rushed straight into the cave. The three ladies anxiously followed, only to see Alslen bringing Cheng Xuan up, and sat him down cross legged, extending his right hand and placing it on Cheng Xuan''s shoulder. His cultivation continued to flow into Cheng Xuan''s body, and after the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, Cheng Xuan''s face turned red, but he was still unconscious.


    "Sigh!" This hero''s martial arts is truly high, but it can only last for a few more days of Hero Cheng Xuan''s life! " Murong Chen shook his head and sighed, "Then what should we do?" Xiao Ling asked.


    Alslen bellowed, he suddenly stopped his cultivation, and suddenly seemed to have aged by ten years, he looked at Murong Chen and said: "Martial arts of the world, may not be the strongest in Zhang Sanfeng!"


    "Could it be that there is someone with over a hundred years of cultivation more powerful than Daoist Master Zhang?" Alslen asked curiously, Alslen nodded, "We need to return to Big Dipper quickly, maybe she is the only one who can save Cheng Xuan! On the way, let me train, and temporarily protect Cheng Xuan''s life! "


    On the way, Xiao Ling asked Alslen why he was here. told them that Maki Zin had disappeared, and when the Prince Kang received the news, he ordered Alslen to head south to search for Maki Zin and protect his safety, but they had only left most of the land. Because of the progress in their training, they actually delayed for a few days, so it was good to save them.


    The city gate had not even opened, so Xiao Ling jumped off the horse carriage and placed both of her hands on her mouth as if she was holding a horn: "Hey, those above, quickly open the city gate!"


    "Who are you?" The city guard pointed at Xiao Ling and asked. When Xiao Ling shouted, they all stood together, holding their weapons as they looked at the carriage below.


    "This princess has returned. Don''t you dare not open the city gates? Open your eyes wide and take a look!" Xiao Ling pouted as she placed her hands on her waist.


    "Open the gate!" Alslen also walked out from the carriage, and smiled as he headed towards the city. Here, people who knew Alslen better than most knew him, and knew that he was a popular man under the Prince Kang Lord, so he quickly closed the gates and let them in.


    Inside the Prince Kang Palace, Sai Han grabbed Cheng Xuan''s hands and looked at each of their faces strangely, "This guy can injure Cheng Xuan to such an extent, his martial arts are very high!" He grabbed Cheng Xuan''s chest and channeled some of his energy into Cheng Xuan''s body.


    Alslen explained what happened in detail to Prince Kang, who only nodded and did not say anything, his heart placing Ou Nuo on the killing list, his existence was the greatest threat to both the Sky Dynasty and himself.


    In the few months that Maki Zin had been gone, Bo Yan had indeed lost to his nephew.


    "Right now, I can''t save Cheng Xuan, even if I give all my power to him, I can only save him for a short moment and a half!" Sahan shook his head as he spoke.


    When he saw that Zhao Min was fine, he was overjoyed. Naturally, Zhao Min had to tell them all the hardships they had suffered to leave, and thinking of her father''s words to make them happy.


    "Actually, using my power to save Hero Cheng Xuan was just an idea of mine. I really have no other way, but this is my only hope!" Murong Chen frowned.


    "There are countless spiritual medicines in the palace, perhaps it can be used!" Xiao Ling snapped her fingers and pointed to Cheng Xuan.


    "There is still one way to save Cheng Xuan!" Everyone looked at him with excitement. Xiao Ling held onto Sihan''s hand: "Sister Saihan, what is it?"


    "Lucky!"


    "Borrowing my life?" No one understood. Could they even borrow their lives? Besides, who should he borrow from?


    "Min Min, you can rest here!" Sai Han stood up and said to the Prince Kang, "Royal Father, I want five hundred elite soldiers from you. Alslen, you stay in the palace and take care of them. "


    Although he did not know what she wanted to do, the Prince Kang still gave the order for the five hundred elite soldiers to wait.


    A moment later, Sai Han ran in with a bag in his hands, and said to Murong Chen: "Miss Murong, I''ll have to trouble you to come with me to lie down!" Murong Chen nodded his head, and Sihan called for people to bring Cheng Xuan out, immediately rushing towards the Great Perception Temple.


    It was already noon by the time they arrived at the Great Enlightenment Temple. All this time, the Prince Kang Palace was a great guest of the Great Enlightenment Temple, the interior of the temple was naturally cordial and cordial. Sai Han smiled to the little monk that was entertaining her: "I want to see the host master, do you dare ask if he is here?"


    "Oh, yes, the host is here. Please wait for a moment, I''ll go and report to Reverend Mother!" The young monk bowed and left.


    "Princess, could it be that the Abbot here can save Hero Cheng Xuan?" Murong Chen looked at Sai Han curiously. Sai Han nodded and placed down the teacup in his hand, "The people here are not to be underestimated.


    After a while, he rushed over and entered the room, both Sihan and Murong Chen stood up and greeted him with a bow, Master Fangu laughed out loud and pointed at Sihan, "You little girl, it''s been the first few times I''ve asked you to not give me any face, why are you looking for an old monk like me!"


    Murong Chen''s eyes widened. He originally thought that Fang Shen was just a stern face and a dignified monk, but he never expected him to be so, so amiable!


    "Reverend, you must be joking!" "This time, I''ve come ¡­"


    The abbot shook his head and smiled, "Princess, do you know that your request is a bit too much for me?"


    "I know, but my friend''s life is at stake. I hope that you can help!" When the abbot heard that Sihan was carrying a heavily injured man into the temple, he understood Sihan''s intentions.


    "I don''t ask how you know my secret, but have you ever heard of the late emperor?" The host sighed and closed his eyes in a daze.


    "Not long before the late Emperor passed away, he came to the Great Perception Temple. I think it was to ask you to extend his life for him!"


    "That''s right, but life is certain. The King of Hell wants you to go at midnight, he won''t let you stay at night!" I flatly refused. " Master Fang looked at Sihan, but there was no change in her expression, while Murong Chen''s expression changed greatly, they were not even willing to save the Emperor, would they save Cheng Xuan?


    "I won''t talk about saving a person''s life, saving a person''s life, winning by seven levels. I''m only asking if you''re going to save us, right?" There was no threat in her words, but she had always been.


    "Haha, little girl, I''ve already grown up, but I still haven''t changed at all. Sigh! It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that I can''t. Do you know what you''re doing? Since you know that I can save your friend, you should be more clear than anyone else on the consequences! "


    "To borrow fate from the heavens, one must suffer the wrath of the heavens!" The panic in Murong Chen''s heart immediately rose. It turned out that the "borrowing" he was referring to was using the life of a Sky! It was as if she was listening to a fairy tale.

 C135

    "Then you still want to do it?" "Reverend, you''ve watched me grow up. You understand me very well, don''t you?"


    "Do you know that it is necessary to gather the Spiritual Energy of the world? Can you do it?" Lord Fang found a place to sit down and slapped his thigh. "Even adding on my old bones won''t do!"


    "A few years ago, mother and I went to the temple to burn incense and fulfill our wish. We met a monk who said that as long as Maki Zin could go through the ordeal south, he would be able to pass it.


    "Oh? There''s such a person? " The abbot asked with a surprised expression.


    "Master Fang, you don''t know?" "I know I can''t hide it from a girl like you. That''s right, I know there is such a person, his Buddhist comprehension is a hundred times higher than mine, but he''s not from this temple, and I don''t know where he is!"


    Even if her power was powerful, he could not save Cheng Xuan by himself. He had to have someone who had a powerful skill and knew how to use a buddhist skill to help his, because they had to use the Great Perception Temple''s treasure, the Spirit Gathering Pearl, to absorb the spirit energy of heaven and earth. Just like how the heavens and earth used their lives to save people, they had to have a master array with a profound skill of buddhist and buddhist skills of their own to continuously chant sutra scriptures to save the evil Qi in the spirit.


    "Hehe, saving a life is much better than creating a pagoda. Haha, how could I not come?" As Siehan was frowning, a slovenly monk rushed in and laughed.


    Then, beaming, and finding no place to find his broken shoes, he delivered himself to the door.


    At noon that day, the Temple of Great Consciousness invited all the worshipers out of the temple. They were told to come back the next day, and Sihan ordered five hundred elite soldiers to guard the temple, not allowing anyone to set foot outside.


    In the plaza of the Great Enlightenment Temple, Sihan and Oboe Yuan (the monk who had once guided Maki Zin south) sat cross-legged in the middle of the plaza, with Cheng Xuan lying between them.


    After a few minutes of noon, a little Shame was carrying a cloth that had been wrapped around a tray as he walked towards the three of them. Murong Chen looked at them, not knowing what they wanted to do.


    The three of them looked at each other, and with a wave of his hand, the cloth on the tray was blown away, and a burst of dazzling light shot out in all directions. When Murong Chen was shone upon, he immediately covered his eyes, and then slowly opened his eyes to look at it a little.


    "This is the Spirit Gathering Pearl?" The jewel fell into her hand, and a bright light shone on her beautiful face.


    "That''s right, this is the Spirit Gathering Pearl. It can gather the spirit energy of heaven and earth. If we want to save Cheng Xuan, we have to rely on it!" "Yes," the abbot nodded.


    "It''s only slightly larger than an ordinary pearl, so it''s nothing much!" Oboe Yuan laughed, "I don''t understand. Legend has it that for this pearl, the entire martial arts world was turned into a bloody mess, is there a need?"


    "As long as a person is still alive, the Spiritual Gathering Pearl will be able to save him. This alone is enough to cause countless waves in the martial arts world!" He shook his head and took the pearl from Sihan, as if he had returned to the time when the whole world was in chaos for this pearl.


    "Let''s begin!" He looked at Cheng Xuan, "Originally, I would never use it to save his, but you are her descendant, I will make an exception this time, at that time, this pearl saved her, but today I saved you, this is heaven''s will!"


    Sai Han placed his left hand on his knee, his right index finger pointing towards the sky, Oboe Yuan kept chanting some incantations and the clear sky was instantly covered with dark clouds, Sai Han''s index finger shot out a ray of deep blue light into the sky.


    Seeing that the Spirit Gathering Pearl was hovering above Cheng Xuan''s head, Fang Shen immediately let go and retreated to the side. Murong Chen clenched his fists tightly, what she saw today was something she had never thought of before, and his hands were sweating profusely.


    The clouds stirred in midair, forming a huge circle as though it was being swept up by a strong wind, causing the entire mountain balcony to sink into darkness. The light shot out from Sihan''s hands and the clouds started to surge apart, forming a ray of sunlight that landed on Cheng Xuan''s body. This was the only light in the darkness.


    However, Cheng Xuan''s body was not shined upon by the slightest bit of sunlight. The Spirit Gathering Pearl had gained a great victory, releasing a light that was several times stronger than before, the entire sky above the balcony mountain was illuminated by the fist-sized Spirit Gathering Pearl.


    Oboe Yuan chanted nonstop, his entire body was drenched in perspiration, and the Spirit Gathering Pearl had absorbed a large amount of Spirit Qi, it was just like a furnace beside it, and because of that, if one had insufficient cultivation, they could do it!


    With a twist of his right index finger, he extended his left hand forward and pressed down on the Spirit Gathering Pearl, releasing his Spirit Gathering Pearl''s Spirit Qi into Cheng Xuan''s body, his hair was blown up by the Spirit Gathering Pearl''s Spirit Qi; Oboe Yuan forced the buddhist art to purify the Spirit Gathering Pearl''s Evil Qi, and a drop of blood from the corner of his mouth fell onto Cheng Xuan''s knee.


    If he was unable to hold on now, all of his efforts would be for naught, and Cheng Xuan would not have another chance!


    Sai Han clenched his teeth, fiercely pushing out with his right palm, instantly directing all of the Spirit Gathering Pearl''s spirit energy into Cheng Xuan''s body, causing the Spirit Gathering Pearl to turn dim and dim. Because of Sai Han''s excessive control, it collided intensely with the Spirit Gathering Pearl, causing the stone tiles around to be lifted, Sai Han spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, causing Oboe Yuan to fly directly to the corner of the wall.


    The clouds in the sky gradually dispersed as usual. Only this square seemed to have been trampled over by a thousand people; it was completely unrecognizable.


    He found Cheng Xuan among the rocks and nodded at Sai Han, "He''s fine now, just rest a bit longer!" Sai Han smiled and stood up, "I''ll have to trouble you with the rest!"


    "Sure!" Fang Han laughed, and with the support of Murong Chen, he returned to his room. Fang Han took out the Spirit Gathering Pearl from the mound and held it in his palm, "Sigh! Now, I have to rely on you to save my son, and ten years later! "


    Murong Chen supported Sai Han into the room that he had arranged for her. Sai Han sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed.


    Not long later, Murong Chen found a big wooden door and poured some hot water on it. Sai Han stopped his training and stood up, looking at Murong Chen with gratitude: "Go and see Cheng Xuan! How is he? "


    Murong Chen went out the door towards Sihan.


    Cheng Xuan rested at the Great Perception Temple for two months, before finally being able to get off his bed to walk around. However, he was still unable to circulate his energy, and with his injuries, it was already considered fortunate that he was able to recover his life, so he didn''t think much of it.


    It was not convenient for Murong Chen to take care of Cheng Xuan alone, so Sihan stayed. Since they were not too far away from the Prince Kang Palace, if there was anything they could do, they could quickly return.


    Therefore, in the past two months, Cheng Xuan had died of happiness, able to talk to Sai Han all day long. Although most of it was said by him, and Sai Han was listening, he talked with relish, and did not seem like a seriously injured person.


    gradually came to know Oboe Yuan, and the two of them began to speculate. In the beginning, because he saved their lives, Cheng Xuan had some respect for him; but Cheng Xuan gradually realized that this fellow was the monk who did not abide by the rules the most. All kinds of meat and wine were close to him, whenever he went out of the temple, he would secretly bring some back and secretly think it over with Cheng Xuan!


    Even though the two of them were more than thirty years apart in age, they still hated each other for not meeting each other earlier! Cheng Xuan realized that not only was Oboe Yuan''s thoughts unfathomable, his martial arts were also extremely strange. Especially since this fellow seemed to be able to see through heaven''s will, this point was completely unsuitable for Cheng Xuan. Strictly speaking, it was not allowed to mention that it was fate in front of him.


    Hungry, this Yellow Ranking was not for capturing, but for searching, and the person he was looking for, was the only son of the great Prince Kang Lord, his beloved Young Prince Changping.


    Everyone had originally thought that Maki Zin would return to the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest at the latest in a month. However, from the moment he had separated from Zhao Min, it had already been more than three months, and there had not been any news at all. The Prince Kang was unsettled, and Ji Ya had even called out to Maki Zin''s name in his dreams.


    He hoped that he could find Maki Zin. As long as he found the Young Prince Changping, he would be rewarded with a thousand gold. This was more than enough to let an ordinary commoner eat and drink for free for several lifetimes.


    Outside the capital city, a man with tattered clothes, a face full of dust, and a beard was limping towards the inside of the city on a tree branch.


    "Stop!" You want to get into the main city just like that? " the city guard shouted, stopping the man.


    "Ha ha!" That person laughed and raised his head. That city guard was enraged, yet you still dared to laugh. The long whip in your hand was about to be swung towards him, but after seeing his face, your raised right hand could no longer fall.

 C136

    "You, you ¡­" The soldier pointed at the man, "You are Young Prince Changping?"


    "Haha ¡­" The man looked at the city guards with a silly smile.


    In the Prince Kang Residence, everyone was staring at Maki Zin who was eating and drinking crazily, frowning!


    The soldier realised that the person he saw looked extremely similar to Maki Zin and immediately reported it to Prince Kang, who went to take a look personally to pull out his messy hair. If it wasn''t his son Maki Zin, then who else could it be but Maki Zin, who was smiling foolishly at Prince Kang.


    At that time, the Prince Kang had already discovered that something was amiss with Maki Zin and brought him to the Prince Kang Palace. He had someone change his clothes and immediately returned to his usual appearance of an elegant young master.


    When he saw Prince Kang, he was so scared that he immediately rushed into a little girl''s room and hid in her blanket. He didn''t dare to come out, so he used it to cover his entire body and couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Maki Zin, what''s wrong? I am the Royal Father! " The Prince Kang pulled away the blanket, and Maki Zin snatched it away once again. He pointed at the Prince Kang and shouted, "Don''t come over, don''t come over, don''t..." His feet kept kicking.


    "Child, what happened to you?" Ji Ya sat on the side of the bed and pulled down the blanket. Seeing Ji Ya, Maki Zin laughed and covered his head with the blanket!


    "He must have suffered some huge setback. Go and get him some food!" Prince Kang ordered. After a while, a sumptuous meal was served.


    "Eat something first!" Maki Zin peeked his head out of the blanket, revealing only his one eye. Seeing the table full of food, he licked his tongue, then rushed to the table and started eating.


    Ji Ya looked at Maki Zin''s current appearance, and how was he similar to his lively and confident son from before. He could not help but burst into tears, Prince Kang also closed his eyes, and tilted his head upwards: "Could it be that the heavens are really like this? It was not easy for him to become the son that he was satisfied with, but in the blink of an eye, he has become like this! "


    "I''m full!" Maki Zin patted his stomach and chuckled to Ji Ya.


    "Maki Zin, do you know me?" Ji Ya held onto Maki Zin''s face, causing Maki Zin to become confused, she looked at it for a while, then shook her head and clapped. Hur hur, but what is a deity? How would I know? " With that, she put her right index finger into her mouth, as if she was thinking about a very complicated problem.


    Sihan and Cheng Xuan stayed at the Great Perception Temple for two months. Cheng Xuan felt that he could finally walk around, so he decided to return to the main hall and bid his farewells to Fang Shen. When he asked about Oboe Yuan, he instead went for a walk in the clouds.


    "How did she know that the Spiritual Gathering Pearl is in the Great Perception Temple?" Cheng Xuan, Sai Han and Murong Chen brought five hundred elite soldiers down the mountain, while Oboe Yuan stood at the peak, and asked.


    "Don''t forget, this Spirit Gathering Pearl was gifted to the Great Enlightenment Temple by Master Prince Kang. There is nothing strange about her knowing it!"


    "Yes, the young Prince Kang had no intention to obtain the Spiritual Gathering Pearl and knew of its origins and uses. But why would he give the Spiritual Gathering Pearl to the Great Perception Temple?" Even though Oboe Yuan could see through the past, he couldn''t understand why the Prince Kang would want to do this. Wasn''t it better for him to give it to the Emperor back then? And later on, the Emperor somehow found out about the little bit of the Spiritual Gathering Pearl and asked the Great Enlightenment Temple to help prolong his life? He really couldn''t figure it out.


    "Then why didn''t you see them?" Fu Xu smiled.


    "Don''t worry about it!" Oboe Yuan laughed loudly, "That Cheng Xuan really has a personality similar to mine! It''s fine if you don''t see it, it''s fine if you don''t see it! "


    Han Yan went out to buy accessories or something similar, but just as she entered the house, she noticed the atmosphere was weird. She asked a guard the reason, and the soldier said: "Young Prince is back ¡­."


    "Ah, the young master is back!" Without waiting for the soldier to finish speaking, he ran towards his room. Upon entering, he saw that there was a large group of people gathered in the room, Maki Zin was lying on his bed, fast asleep, and a doctor was taking his pulse.


    "What''s wrong, young master?" Han Yan quietly asked a Duke Palace maid who was in a better position than him.


    "Young Prince, Young Prince, he might have lost her memories!" When the servant returned, Han Yan felt the sky spinning and the earth spinning, and fainted.


    When Han Yan woke up, she saw that the wangfei was actually sitting in her room. She quickly got up and bowed to her as Sihan pulled her hand for her to sit beside him.


    "Han Yan, you''re suffering, aren''t you?" Ji Ya supported Han Yan as her face reddened and she asked softly. Han Yan silently shook her head.


    "When Ji Ya thought about what the doctor had said, he couldn''t help but tear up." Originally, he had even told me to make you into the Little Princess, but now, he probably doesn''t remember anything!


    Han Yan threw herself into Ji Ya''s embrace and cried, "I don''t want to be some little wangfei, as long as young master can be like before, Han Yan will have nothing more to request!"


    Maki Zin crawled up and looked around. There was no one around, he walked over to the table and poured himself a cup of water to drink, then shook his head with all his might. He suddenly retreated and pointed at the door: "Who, who are you?"


    "Young master!" It''s me, are you not affected at all? " Han Yan shook her head and sobbed.


    "Then tell me, who am I?" Maki Zin pointed at his nose and looked at Han Yan.


    "You are Young Prince, the son of the Fourth Prince''s Prince Kang!" Han Yan walked towards Maki Zin, threw herself into his embrace and sobbed softly. Maki Zin''s hands wanted to hug Han Yan, but she closed her eyes and stopped herself from doing so, allowing Han Yan to lean on her body.


    "So it turns out that I am Young Prince!" Maki Zin muttered to himself. Han Yan took a step back from Maki Zin''s embrace and laughed, "That''s right, that''s right! You have parents as good as the Prince Kang and the Royal Concubine, and many friends too. Princess Shao Min, Princess Xiao Ling, Wang Baobao, and, me too! "


    "Do I have many friends?" Maki Zin''s face was filled with suspicion, but Han Yan couldn''t help but nod her head. She sat opposite Maki Zin, and looked at him while supporting her chin with both hands.


    "Han Yan, you can go. I want to be by myself in peace!" Han Yan rubbed her forehead, Han Yan smiled and nodded as she walked out of the door, does he still remember me? He casually shouted out my name, which means to say that Lil ''Ye still has potential memories, he''ll definitely be fine! Han Yan clenched her fists and nodded.


    On the afternoon of the second day that Maki Zin returned, Sai Han and Cheng Xuan had returned to the Duke Palace. After hearing about Maki Zin''s matter, Sai Han went straight to Maki Zin''s room, but he was no longer there. The servant asked him, saying that Maki Zin had left by himself two hours ago and told them not to follow him.


    "I never thought that things would turn out like this!" Cheng Xuan sighed, but Sai Han remained expressionless. She was thinking, why is his little brother like this?


    After Zhao Min had recuperated for two months, the injuries on her body had basically recovered and she could jump around in a healthy fit. However, she did not reveal a smile, because she had still not heard any news of Big Brother Maki Zin.


    On this day, after Zhao Min had finished playing her zither, she went out to walk. When she heard the two servants whispering with each other, she became curious and went to hide behind the wall to listen to what they had to say.


    "I heard that Young Prince has already returned to the Prince Kang Palace yesterday!" Eh? How come I didn''t know that Shepherd Brother had come back?


    "Yeah, but I heard he lost his memory!" Zhao Min was shocked. amnesia? Why?


    "That''s right, what should we do if the princess finds out?" I don''t know what she''ll do. Her relationship with the Young Prince... "


    "Forget it, quickly, don''t say anymore. The prince has already instructed me to not let the princess know. Her injuries haven''t completely healed yet!"


    "No, I have to go take a look!" Zhao Min walked past the two maids and headed out of the residence in a hurry, her face pale white. He lost her memory, so what about the promise he made to me? What about our past? No, I won''t allow it!

 C137

    As Maki Zin walked on the busy street, everyone was looking at him strangely. However, they were all far away from him, and he just ignored them with a glance from the corner of his mouth.


    "I am Young Prince!" Maki Zin kept muttering to himself, "Young Prince! What can the Young Prince do? "


    Zhao Min ran over to the Prince Kang Palace and found Ji Ya. Ji Ya told her in detail about Maki Zin''s current situation. As long as he is still big brother Maki Zin, then everything will be fine!


    "Not good, not good!" One of the guards scrambled in front of Ji Ya, panting and gesturing with his hands and feet. He even forgot to bow, "Little one, Young Prince is fighting with someone!"


    "What?" Ji Ya stood up, "Tell me the details, what exactly happened?"


    "Young Prince, he, he fought fiercely with Young Prince Amugurang in the Intoxicated Spring Pavilion over the competition for the title of Courtesan Belle. Right now, many people are trying to stop him!"


    "How impressive!" Ji Ya slapped her hand on the table, her face was full of anger. Why did it seem like not only did she lose her memories, she had also changed?


    Just as Ji Ya was about to go out, Sai Han and Cheng Xuan came out and said, "Empress Mother, I''ll go take a look! "Just wait for the news at home!" I''ll go too! " Zhao Min stood up and spoke to Sai Han, who nodded and walked out of the palace.


    Inside the Drunken Spring Pavilion, Maki Zin looked at Amu Lang coldly. "Who is that guy?"


    "Maki Zin, I thought you were some ''righteous man''. What, have you lost your memories? He pointed at Maki Zin. "I don''t understand why Aruna would choose such a thing back then."


    "Who cares about who chooses me? I am a dignified Young Prince. I can do whatever I want!" After Maki Zin finished speaking, he was about to charge forward and fight against Ah Ming Gu Lang, and was held tightly by the group of city guards.


    "Maki Zin, what are you doing?" Sai Han asked Maki Zin with a cold face. He had his own awe-inspiring presence, causing Maki Zin to be shaken so badly that he did not dare act anymore.


    "Young Prince ~ ~" A well-dressed woman said to Maki Zin in a greasy voice. Zhao Min who was listening at the side had her hairs standing on end, while Sai Han frowned: "Follow me back!"


    After speaking, Maki Zin turned and walked down the stairs, his face filled with pain as he forgot to look at Sihan.


    "Why did you go back to that place?" Sai Han looked at Maki Zin, and asked casually. Maki Zin''s forehead was perspiring profusely, his eyes turning to his side, "May I ask for Young Miss''s name?" His face was extremely cunning.


    "She''s your big sister, this is Min Min!" Cheng Xuan patted Maki Zin''s shoulder, "It seems that your illness is not light!"


    Being struck by Cheng Xuan''s palm, Maki Zin''s body became shorter by half. Cheng Xuan was surprised: "You don''t have any cultivation left either?" Sai Han waved his hand and grabbed the vein on Maki Zin''s right hand. He closed his eyes for a moment and asked, "How is your power so far away from what it was in the past?"


    "Power?" Maki Zin shook his head in a daze.


    Sai Han sighed and shook his head. Zhao Min rushed in front of Maki Zin: "Do you remember me?" Maki Zin still shook his head, and turned back to face Zhao Min with a smile, "You''re so beautiful!"


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it when we get back!" Sai Han held onto Zhao Min''s hand, Cheng Xuan looked at Maki Zin and shook his head, meaning "Let''s go", Maki Zin tilted his head, and Maki Zin laughed.


    Prince Kang entered the palace to discuss some matters and returned. Seeing the strange expressions on the people in the residence, Ji Ya sat in the main hall alone and waited. Prince Kang knew that the situation was bad and asked urgently.


    "Don''t be angry, you know!" Ji Ya handed a cup of tea to Prince Kang, who placed the teacup down and pulled Ji Ya''s hand as she asked: "Did Maki Zin stir up something?"


    "Him! Sigh! I don''t know why, but this time when Maki Zin came back, it was completely different. He ignored Mother, didn''t look for Big Sister, didn''t care about Han Yan, and didn''t talk about Min Min! "He ¡­" Then, he told her about Maki Zin going to the Drunken Spring Restaurant. "I don''t know much about it, maybe it''s because of him!"


    "Humph!" He''s really too outrageous! " Prince Kang slammed his hands on the table loudly. It was wrong to put aside his loss of memory, for him to ruin everyone''s mood like this.


    "I don''t care if you really are my sister, but didn''t you all say that I was the Young Prince? Since I am a Young Prince, so what if I have taken a fancy to a woman? " Prince Kang was furious, he only heard Maki Zin bickering with Sai Han.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, how can you say that?" Zhao Min really did not expect that, with Sai Han''s kind intentions in persuading him, Maki Zin would actually say such words.


    "Am I wrong? When I was on the streets, everyone was talking about the Young Prince and the prince, they were all talking about doing whatever they wanted to do. I was only doing what I liked, I took a fancy to that ¡­"


    With a crisp "pa" sound, Maki Zin spun around and fell to the ground. Prince Kang stood up angrily and said, "You, you ¡­"


    Ah!" Mu Ren saw Kang and jumped onto a pile of rocks. Everyone looked at him in anger and amusement, but they just couldn''t understand why he was so afraid of Kang. They remembered that when he was young, he was still so young, but he always fought against Kang with no fear at all.


    "Sigh!" "You''re not even as good as you were when you were a kid, what are you doing there? Why aren''t you coming out!?" Prince Kang shook his head.


    "I-I won''t come out, so I won''t come out. If I see you, you''ll be scared!" Maki Zin stammered in reply, and shrank in.


    Zhao Min looked at Maki Zin who was hiding behind a pile of rocks, his eyes were rolling around randomly, looking like a carefree person, her heart was filled with misery: Is this still the brother Maki Zin who always had confidence and depth in his eyes, who is kind, and is still chatting and laughing in front of Ou Nuo''s powerful enemies?


    "Young Master, you, come out!" Han Yan pulled Ji Ya''s hand and shouted to Maki Zin.


    "Okay, I''ll come out, but, but you can''t hit me again!" Maki Zin swallowed his saliva, "Alright, since you guys aren''t talking, then I''ll agree!"


    Everyone looked helplessly at Maki Zin, who was timidly walking out. Prince Kang waved his hand and said, "Lock him in his room, and never allow him to take a step out of his room from now on.


    "Wa, no, no! I don''t want to be locked in a dark room!" Maki Zin hugged a guard beside him and bellowed. The guard could not push him, nor could he not push him, and his expression was extremely interesting.


    "Let me out, quickly let me out!" "Bang! Bang!" The window was knocked by Maki Zin, causing Prince Kang and the rest to sigh. Ji Ya supported herself with her hand on the wall: "Maki Zin, don''t worry, once your Royal Father''s energy has dissipated, he''ll let you out, ah!"


    "I''m not wrong. You want to lock me up for such a small matter. Why?" I''m the Young Prince, killing a person is nothing. If I knew about this, I might as well have been a beggar on the streets, who cares about being a Young Prince, this won''t do, that won''t do, I''ll just go find fun with him, okay? That bastard who fought with me over girls, is he not some Young Prince? Why hasn''t he been locked in a dark room yet? "Humph!" Maki Zin shouted as he sat down with his back against the wall.


    "Young Prince, Young Prince!" Both of Zhao Min''s hands clenched tightly, to the point of almost sinking into her own flesh, as she sighed softly, "In the past, Big Brother Maki Zin had never put ''Young Prince'' on her lips!" A strange light flashed past Sai Han''s eyes, she hugged Zhao Min''s shoulders: "Min Min, I''m better now, let''s go rest in my room for a while!" Zhao Min bit her lips and nodded.


    "When are you going to let him go?" Ji Ya walked in front of Prince Kang and stared at him. Prince Kang sighed, "Don''t even mention recovering your memories, you should change your habits first!"


    Ji Ya looked at Prince Kang''s dejected back figure and knew that this change in Maki Zin''s situation had made him feel even worse than when he had lost a battle. He could not bear to say anything more and followed him.


    "Sihan, I think you''re in a strange mood today!" Cheng Xuan looked at Sihan from the left and right, seeing that there was no change in her expression. If not for her suddenly sighing and shaking her head, Cheng Xuan would have thought that she had been cursed.


    "Forget it. You should go to sleep first. After returning, you didn''t sleep at all. I''m also tired!" Both of Sai Han''s hands continued to walk back to the room. Cheng Xuan''s body was currently without any strength, so after rushing for an entire day, he was truly tired.


    Han Yan went to the kitchen to find some food, then went to Maki Zin''s room and asked the guard at the door: "Two big brothers, can I open the door please?" From inside, Maki Zin''s loud curses could be heard, "Fuck, you bastards, why aren''t you letting me go, Royal Father is not here anymore, damn it, I''ll let you guys see in the future!"


    The two of them looked at each other and knew that she was the wangfei and the savior of Young Prince''s side. They said helplessly: "The Prince wants us to stay here and not let the Young Prince go out!"


    "But I didn''t take the young master away!" The two of them nodded. Normally, Maki Zin would treat his subordinates very well, they thought that although the Young Prince had changed, he would still be better in the future.


    "Han Yan, bring me out quickly, okay?" Maki Zin saw Han Yan coming in, grabbing him by his shoulders, Han Yan shook her head: "This order came from the prince, I am afraid young master cannot walk out! "Unless ¡­"


    "Unless what?" "Unless young master is like the past ¡­" How would I know what I used to be like? " Maki Zin waved his hands around and shook his head as he sighed.


    "Young master, just bear with it. You might remember in a few days!" Han Yan placed the dishes neatly on the table, and then placed the food properly, "Young master, eat some food!"


    Maki Zin took the bowl and swallowed a few mouthfuls as he looked at Han Yan: "Did you eat it? "Let''s go together!" Han Yan laughed as she shook her head, "I''ve already eaten!"


    "Oh!" After taking a few more bites, Maki Zin put down the bowl and said, "I don''t understand anymore, I just went to a brothel, why would they treat me like this?"


    "Young Master, could it be that I''m even inferior to them?" Han Yan asked Maki Zin with a red face. Maki Zin stared at him in a daze.

 C138

    Han Yan saw that the young master''s face was getting closer and closer to him, so she slowly closed his eyes. Suddenly, she heard a "bang" sound, and Han Yan opened his eyes, only to see that Maki Zin had fallen to the ground, his face filled with panic.


    Han Yan panicked: "Young Master, what, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Let''s go!" Do you hear me? I don''t want you to come back here again! " Maki Zin''s voice trembled, her hands flailed wildly. Han Yan wanted to go forward again, but was pushed to the ground by him once more. Han Yan''s face was filled with confusion, she didn''t understand why the Young Master was in such a state.


    "Leaving? Why aren''t you leaving?" Maki Zin got up and flipped over the table as he shouted angrily. The guards outside rushed in, but they did not know what to do.


    "Young Master, no matter how you treat Han Yan, Han Yan will have no regrets!" Han Yan stood up and walked step by step to stand in front of Maki Zin, hugging him tightly. "No matter how you change, Han Yan will always be by your side."


    However, Maki Zin was even angrier. Breaking free from Han Yan, they fiercely slapped his left cheek: "I hate you, quickly run!"


    Han Yan could no longer bear the pain and grief in her heart. She covered her face as she rushed out of the door with the guards and pointed at the two guards: "What are you looking at? Get out of here! " The two guards shook their heads and walked out. The Young Prince in the past couldn''t even bear to say a single word about Han Yan, let alone make a move against her.


    When the guard went to close the door, Maki Zin locked it behind him. Two streams of tears flowed down his face as he sobbed, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Han Yan''s mind was blank, all of a sudden, the Young Master was so heartless to him, he just wanted to die, running out of the residence and into the arms of someone, that person stood there steadily, it was a woman, Han Yan apologized repeatedly.


    "You are?" The lady was Murong Chen, she had just arrived at large, and wanted to look for some medicinal ingredients. Sai Han agreed, and gave her a Palace Medallion, after collecting the medicinal ingredients, she was knocked into a corner by Han Yan, who shook her head and walked out the door.


    Murong Chen supported Han Yan with her hands behind her back: "Miss, if you have something to say, you can''t bear to tell me. Don''t do anything stupid!" Han Yan turned around and threw herself into Murong Chen''s embrace and cried.


    Murong Chen patted Han Yan''s back that was slightly raised: "Alright, alright, there are a lot of people here, let us go in!"


    When he saw Han Yan, he heaved a sigh of relief and pulled Han Yan over: "I understand what happened just now, good child, don''t blame him, I will be the judge for you, ah." Han Yan shook her head and did not say a word.


    "Who is this lady?" Ji Ya stood up and asked when she saw an unfamiliar woman.


    "My name is Murong Chen and I greet the wangfei!" Murong Chen was a clever person, when he saw the respect in the servants'' eyes when they looked at her and heard her speak up for Han Yan, there were only two girls that could say such words in the Prince Kang Palace. One was Sai Han, the other was naturally Maki Zin''s mother, the mistress of the Duke Palace.


    "Oh, so you are the one who saved Min Min and her, the one who helped Cheng Xuan recuperate from his injuries, Miss Murong! Please sit down! " Last time Ji Ya was in a hurry, so she did not pay her any attention. Now that she saw him, she felt fresh and attractive, causing him to sit down, and smiled at Murong Chen. Murong Chen gave the medicinal ingredients in his hands to the servant who came to receive them for her.


    When he saw Murong Chen, he was overjoyed. "Chen, quickly go and let Maki Zin see what happened to him."


    "Young Prince?" The moment Murong Chen returned to the main hall, he crazily collected medicinal herbs, ignoring everything else, and still did not know about Maki Zin''s situation.


    "That''s right!" "Min Min has always been worried for his little brother. Now that he''s like this, he can''t take it anymore, he''s sleeping soundly, and his dreams are still ¡­"


    "Min Min looks down on me so much, if Maki Zin doesn''t change, I''m afraid she will never be better!" How could Ji Ya not understand the relationship between Maki Zin and her?


    "Chen, help me look for Maki Zin!" Sai Han stood up and pulled Murong Chen''s hand. Murong Chen nodded.


    "Wahaha, I''m here!" Murong Chen and Sai Han looked at each other, wasn''t that Xiao Ling''s voice? This girl had given them quite a bit of influence, so they could hear her from far away.


    "Wow, wow, wangfei, Sister Saihan, big sister Chen, big sister Han Yan are all here!" Xiao Ling usually did not put on the airs of a princess, so it was not strange for Ji Ya and Sai Han to call her big sister Han Yan, but Murong Chen had become even weirder, and only now did she realise that Han Yan was just a little girl that Maki Zin had doted on in the past.


    "You must have come across some treasure to be so happy!" Sai Han laughed, and pulled Murong Chen towards the door.


    Xiao Ling''s eyes lit up and pulled at Sihan: "Don''t go, I haven''t finished speaking!" She then snapped her fingers and rubbed her nose, "I had to put in a lot of effort before I could get royal father''s permission to do something special!"


    "Special?" Murong Chen looked at Xiao Ling in confusion, but Xiao Ling twisted his waist and rubbed his waist a few times, "That''s right, the imperial physicians in the palace are too useless, they can''t even tell what happened to Maki Zin, I just get angry, and give them all one by one ¡­" Xiao Ling shrunk her head to look at everyone, and all of them looked at him with a smile yet not a smile, "I taught them a lesson, and told them to practice medicine properly. Don''t think that just because you''re the imperial physician, you''re amazing!"


    "How did the princess'' education ''come about?" Han Yan wiped her tears and asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing much. I just plucked off that old man''s beard, as well as that annoying fellow who boasted about the number one medical skill in the world, and lightly touched him. I really only touched him once and broke his hand, and ¡­"


    "Is that why you''re so happy?" Ji Ya patted Xiao Ling''s head, she did not know whether to laugh or to be angry, this girl.


    "Of course not, I thought royal father allowed me the privilege. I then called the royal guards to gather together and invite all the famous doctors from the last few hundred miles!" Xiao Ling rubbed herself against Ji Ya a few more times, her face full of satisfaction.


    Her ''invite'' was probably used exceptionally well as well.


    When Sai Han and Murong Chen walked out of the hall, they saw that there was a row of people standing outside with their hands tied to the ropes, looking dejected. Sai Han laughed helplessly and asked: "Xiao Ling, are these the ''famous doctors'' that you ''invited'' over?"


    "Yeah, yeah!" Xiao Ling bounced out of the house and pointed at them, "He, a year ago, a pregnant woman, gave birth to a baby, but in the end, it was kicked out by him. He, a year ago, a cow died in the field, and the owner of the cow cried anxiously. This person passed by, but for some reason, he gave the cow a few times, and it would be fine with that cow (in fact, this person just happened to pass a basin of water over its head after the cow fell asleep due to exhaustion).


    "Xiao Ling, you, you should let these famous doctors go!" Sai Han could only laugh, while Murong Chen had already laughed to the point of falling backwards.


    "Why?" Xiao Ling scratched her head and glanced at Sai Han, "They are people that I have invited all the way here!"


    "Because of her!" Sai Han pointed at Murong Chen, who was pulling Murong Chen along, "That''s right, Elder Sister Chen is so amazing, but they shouldn''t be busy walking!"


    Sihan was helpless, she pulled Murong Chen and walked towards Maki Zin''s room. Xiao Ling waved her hand, and the group of "famous doctors" quickly followed.


    "I''m not sick, what do I need to see?" When Sai Han said that Murong Chen was here to treat him, he knew that Maki Zin was furious and shouted at Murong Chen, causing Murong Chen to look at him, Sai Han waved his hand and struck the back of Maki Zin''s neck, causing Maki Zin to fall onto the ground.


    Sai Han asked the two guards to help him onto the bed. Murong Chen walked to the bed and observed for a while.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Yan threw herself in front of the bed and asked Murong Chen.


    "He was fatally wounded, but he won''t lose his memory!" Murong Chen stood up and shook his head.


    "Fatal damage?" Ji Ya''s face was filled with tears as she looked at Maki Zin, "How could this happen?"


    "He suffered a blow to his chest and head within two months, but that blow to his head can''t make him lose his memory!" Murong Chen did not understand.


    "All of you, quickly come in and let him take a look!" Xiao Ling waved her hand, and that group of "famous doctors" continued to walk in circles beside the bed, causing Sihan to feel annoyed.


    Well, young prince has been possessed by the devil!" The doctor who had ''chased ghosts'' said.


    "Um, Young Prince must be overworked, to the point that he often comes back to himself!" The "famous doctor" who saved the cow said.


    "That''s right, Young Prince has been fatally injured (Hearing what Murong Chen said, he didn''t realize it, but was thinking in his heart: Isn''t the current Young Prince flushed red with shame? But he can''t lose face), so if we were to use violence against the Young Prince, as long as we give him another beating, he would ¡­ "Ahhh!" It was actually Xiao Ling who sent him flying with a punch, "I''ll give you a ''Violent Punishment'' first, scram for me!" Xiao Ling stomped her feet in anger and roared.

 C139

    Sai Han turned to Murong Chen and asked, "Chen, why don''t you sleep next door to me tonight?"


    "Forget it, I''ll sleep with Han Yan!" Murong Chen shook his head. Sai Han nodded his head and returned to her room, she saw that Zhao Min had tears in the corners of her eyes. She had a smile on her face as she tucked in and went to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, Sai Han suddenly felt a black shadow flash past his door. Swiftly and agilely, he flipped over and lightly landed on the ground.


    Not long after, Sai Han discovered that the person in question was a black clothed man, and a woman standing behind him. She wanted to see what she was going to do, what kind of scheme was this, to be able to infiltrate the Prince Kang Palace.


    The black-clothed man stopped outside of Cheng Xuan''s room for a while, and took out a dagger from his chest to open the door. After entering, he gently closed the door.


    Sai Han was confused, why was she looking for Cheng Xuan? Could it be that Miss Situ was feeling uncomfortable, as if she had turned around and left. A woman ran to the Prince Kang Palace in the middle of the night, and without doing anything else, she ran to Cheng Xuan''s room.


    She looked outside the window only to see the woman walk to Cheng Xuan''s side. Cheng Xuan had gone to sleep, she patted her chest, seemingly relieved. She quickly took out a small paper package from her bosom.


    The man in black opened the bag and found the teapot. There was some medicinal powder in the bag. What are you doing here? "


    The black clothed man was shocked, a packet of medicinal powder was scattered on the ground, Sihan raised his skirt and grabbed towards the black clothed man''s neck, the black clothed man rolled around, Cheng Xuan also woke up and opened his eyes, seeing the two black figures inside, he did not understand what happened.


    Sai Han waved his right hand, and the candle immediately lit up. Cheng Xuan saw that Sai Han was standing opposite to another and understood most of it.


    The black-clothed man clearly knew how powerful Sihan was. As long as he turned around and ran, with the door wide open, he would be crippled even if she didn''t kill him. However, the danger of standing here wouldn''t be reduced.


    The black clothed man could no longer hold back, he suddenly extended out his left hand, causing Cheng Xuan to shout "Careful!" Sihan was no longer there, the black clothed man only felt a force coming from his side, he immediately turned to meet her palm, but Sihan''s movements were extremely quick, the black clothed man turned around as though he was sending himself over, and was struck on the left shoulder by Sihan.


    As Sai Han was about to give chase, his vision suddenly darkened, and he almost fell to the ground. Cheng Xuan hurriedly stepped forward to support her.


    Sihan looked at Cheng Xuan, "Don''t drink tea!" She did not expect the Spiritual Gathering Pearl to absorb so much energy, even today, it had not recovered at all.


    There was only a single drop of blood on the corridor, and no other traces could be seen. Cheng Xuan then walked out, "It''s impossible for her to have left the Duke''s Palace!" Sai Han nodded, "Don''t disturb the Royal Father! I also don''t want to see the peace and quiet of the palace ever again. Although she doesn''t have the heart to kill you, he definitely has some plans. Be extra careful, I''ll go take a look. "


    Only Han Yan''s room still had candlelight flickering as he pushed open the door and entered. Murong Chen sat on the chair and furrowed his brows as he thought hard about the Go Board. Han Yan wiped his face with a white handkerchief and saw Sihan: "Eh, Princess has not slept yet?"


    "Hmm, something happened just now. Let me take a look!" You guys be careful. " After which, he turned around and walked out of the room.


    "Sister Murong, have you not decided yet?" Han Yan chuckled as she sat next to Murong Chen. Murong Chen smiled bitterly and pinched the corner of his mouth, "You knew that there''s no solution to this situation, yet you still asked me!"


    When Sai Han returned to her room, Zhao Min was seated in front of the candlestick, lost in thought. Sihan sat beside Zhao Min and patted her shoulder. "What are you thinking about?"


    "Sister Saihan, do you think that a person''s memories will completely change after they are lost?" Zhao Min looked at Sihan, but Sihan didn''t know how to reply.


    Early the next morning, Xiao Ling entered Maki Zin''s room and dragged him up. Maki Zin looked at Xiao Ling with misty eyes, and his eyes lit up: "Who are you? "So cute!"


    "Humph!" Xiao Ling was so angry that she directly slapped Maki Zin on the head, causing him to yell in pain. Xiao Ling still had not vented her anger, and only after thrusting a few more kicks into his body did she manage to calm down slightly. She thought to herself, "I''m a lady, I don''t want to lower myself to the same level as him".


    Maki Zin had already ran to the bed and covered himself up with the blanket. Xiao Ling took a deep breath and pointed at Maki Zin who was lying on the bed and peeking at them from the corner of her eyes, she stamped her feet: "You, what are you doing? Get up for this princess! "


    "You, why did you hit me the moment we met? I''m a Young Prince (Remembering that she called herself a princess just now, and she seems to be a little older than me) ¡­" Maki Zin shrank even more. Xiao Ling was extremely furious, this Maki Zin, how did she become like this? She remembered that when she knew that she was a princess, she did not give him any face.


    "I-I hit you, you actually dared to forget about the great Princess Xiao Ling, if you weren''t looking for a beating, what would you be?" As Xiao Ling said this, she crawled onto the bed and pulled Maki Zin off. Luckily, Maki Zin had lost his memories and lost the habit of sleeping naked, so he wore long white undergarments.


    Maki Zin slowly dressed himself, Han Yan brought the breakfast and entered, smiling at Xiao Ling and Xiao Ling: "Young master, eat some food!"


    Maki Zin took a few pieces of pastries and started to eat. He looked at Xiao Ling and then looked at Han Yan, "Have you eaten yet? In fact, Xiao Ling had already started taking the dishes herself from the moment Maki Zin first took them, and did not even bother to be courteous with him. Han Yan smiled and shook her head, "I ate them before."


    After Xiao Ling finished eating, she pulled Maki Zin with his left hand and with his right hand, he pulled Han Yan out of the door. Maki Zin stood still and did not move for a long time.


    "Where are you taking me?" Maki Zin asked weakly.


    "Go play!" Stupid, stupid! You''ve been locked up for such a long time. Xiao Ling reached out to touch Maki Zin''s head, and Maki Zin opened it up with a wave of his hand, "I''m not stupid, I''m not leaving!" Then she sat back down on the stool.


    "Why? Why don''t you just yell at them to let you go! Now, if I bring you out and drive them, who would dare to stop me? " Xiao Ling said as she placed her hands on her hips and raised her head.


    "If I don''t go out, then I won''t go out!" Maki Zin turned his head and did not explain.


    "No, this won''t do. It''s rare for this princess to be in a good mood today. You have to accompany me to play!" Xiao Ling pulled on Maki Zin''s arm, but no matter how hard she tried, Maki Zin could not move.


    "Humph!" Xiao Ling had no effect on her after a long time, causing the princess to be extremely angry, and had her punches and kicks intersected. was unable to take the punches, and could only walk around the table.


    "Why don''t you go out? "You ¡­" Xiao Ling pointed at Maki Zin''s nose, looking like he was about to cry.


    "I''m afraid of that, Royal Father!" Maki Zin''s explosive words caused both Xiao Ling and Han Yan to be stunned ¡­ An old farmer like Maki Zin (Young Master) was afraid of Fourth Prince (Prince)? You must be joking!


    "Hehe!" Maki Zin held onto the table and sat opposite of Xiao Ling, "I was cursing them, and wanted them to tell Royal Father to let me go, but it seemed to have no effect. If Royal Father did not personally promise me, I would not dare to go out!"


    "In other words, if Fourth Uncle doesn''t agree to let you go, you won''t go out!" Xiao Ling stared at him and asked, Maki Zin nodded, he did not dare go and beg Uncle Wang to let him go, with a loud "hmph", he pulled Han Yan and walked out of the door.


    "Princess, why did you pull me along?" Xiao Ling didn''t want to leave the young master, so she snorted in anger, "He doesn''t want to play, let''s go!


    Maki Zin laughed bitterly as he watched Xiao Ling pull Han Yan away. He rubbed his face and took a sip of tea, then smashed the teacup into pieces.

 C140

    "Min Min, come, eat something! Oh right, the Prince Ruyang has sent someone over to ask about your situation! " Sai Han placed some food on the table, and pulled Zhao Min to the chair and sat down, Zhao Min nodded.


    "Sister Saihan, when do you think Big Brother Maki Zin will recover?" Zhao Min bit down a few times, then asked Sai Han. Sai Han laughed, but it was filled with bitterness as he shook his head.


    "I will wait until the day he recovers!" Zhao Min suddenly laughed, she then took the snacks and started eating, "Go and tell Daddy, I''m going to stay here for now, I''m not going back yet!"


    In the afternoon, a customer came, Princess Cloud City!


    Cloud City first met Prince Kang and Ji Ya, then led by a servant towards Maki Zin''s "Little Black Room".


    "You are?" Seeing Cloud City, Maki Zin glared and asked. In his heart, he was probably thinking how did he know so many beautiful girls in the past!


    "Brother Maki Zin is really interesting, I don''t even remember the Cloud City anymore!" It sounded like they were familiar with each other.


    "Is that so? "Were you close to me before?" Maki Zin asked softly.


    "They are very familiar, it''s you, Brother Wang! You keep ignoring me, your Cloud City is so sad!" Cloud City laughed as he sat at Maki Zin''s side. Maki Zin pointed at his own nose with some happiness. "In the past, I didn''t pay attention to you?"


    "Yeah, you''re just a boring jar!" What would the former Maki Zin think if he heard the evaluation from the Cloud City?


    "Hahahaha!" suddenly stood up and laughed out loud. He looked at him with a face full of puzzlement, which made Maki Zin think that he had lost control of himself earlier. He coughed to cover up his embarrassment, "Um, these few days, I''m acting a bit abnormal, don''t blame me, don''t blame me!"


    "Brother Wang, you look much more lovable than before!" covered his mouth as he laughed. Then, he turned around with a face full of joy as he asked, "Really? I really like it! "


    "Hehe, Brother Wang, you are more interesting than before!" Cloud City suddenly looked at Maki Zin gently, "Brother Wang, do you know, Cloud City has liked you for a long time?"


    "Is that so?" Maki Zin licked his dry lips, and said shamelessly towards Cloud City, which nodded shyly.


    "I have never seen so many beauties in my life. I can finally start to eat again!" Maki Zin clenched his fists and shouted.


    "Lifetime?" Cloud City looked at Maki Zin suspiciously, but upon thinking about his "can meat", his face immediately flushed red. When Maki Zin saw Zhao Min, Sai Han, Situ Chen, Xiao Ling and the rest of the beautiful girls, then after being seduced by Han Yan, they became like a volcano that would erupt anytime. Now that the Cloud City had been delivered up, how could he control himself, and pounce fiercely towards the Cloud City!


    When Sai Han heard that Cloud City had gone to Maki Zin''s room, she felt that something was amiss, so Zhao Min got up and rushed to Maki Zin''s room.


    "What''s going on?" Zhao Min asked the guard, who shook his head and stood outside the courtyard. Sai Han walked around and entered, Zhao Min waved her hand and followed him in.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so fair, whiter than a Jiangnan woman!" When they heard Maki Zin''s voice, Zhao Min and Sai Han stopped in their tracks.


    "Jiangnan woman? You did, remember? "Oh, looks like you''ve remembered everything you shouldn''t have!" It sounded like Cloud City was doing intimate actions towards Maki Zin.


    "So what? "You are very white!" Zhao Min bit her lower lip, and used both hands to dig her nails into the meat.


    "Hehe, you scoundrel. Softer, I hate you!" Sai Han shook his head helplessly. As the son of the Prince Kang Elder, he unexpectedly committed adultery in broad daylight, it was really disgraceful. However, she knew that she could not go in now, so she turned around and left.


    "Min Min, you feel terrible, don''t you?" Sai Han looked at Zhao Min who was sprawled on the railing expressionlessly.


    "Big brother Maki Zin is dead!" Zhao Min turned and said to Sai Han, "He never was like this before!"


    In Sai Han''s opinion, Maki Zin was actually nothing much, it was just something she said during the day and at the Cloud City. Of course, she thought that it was just something Zhao Min said in a moment of jealousy, but it didn''t seem like it at all, because she felt that Zhao Min''s heart had died!


    "Min Min, open up a bit!" Sai Han embraced Zhao Min''s shoulders and said gently.


    "Sister Saihan, I care, I care about the few women around him, I wish that I was the only one, but for him, I don''t care, but today, I feel that he has become a stranger, a stranger!" Zhao Min seemed to have found a place to throw herself into Sai Han''s arms and cry.


    "That''s right, it''s abnormal for Maki Zin to be back. Maybe he really suffered a huge blow. Min Min, take care of yourself!" Sai Han patted Zhao Min''s back and comforted him.


    "Oh, look. What should I do now? I can''t even go back to the King''s Manor?" Cloud City watched in anger as Maki Zin put on his underwear and drank his tea by the side.


    "What do we do? If we can''t go back, then don''t go back!" Maki Zin laughed slyly as his Cloud City turned red and he threw his pillow towards Maki Zin, smashing it on his head. Maki Zin had somehow offended her, and angrily pointed at his Cloud City.


    "The first time he did this, you beat me to death, you ignorant scoundrel who doesn''t care for the fairer sex!"


    "Isn''t that what you wanted? How can you blame me? "Alright, alright, I''ll tell them to get something to eat first!"


    In the evening of this day, Han Yan did not come to deliver food, but called for a guard to escort him to the door.


    Murong Chen held Han Yan''s hand, "Why aren''t you bringing food to Young Prince? Is it because of what he did this afternoon?"


    "Han Yan will never get involved with Young Master''s matters. No matter what, as long as Young Master does not leave me, it will be fine!" Han Yan smiled at Murong Chen.


    "Meng He!" Ji Ya ran into the study room and snatched the book from Prince Kang''s hands, "At this time, you still have the leisure to read here?"


    Prince Kang laughed as he looked at his wife, then picked up the book and found a comfortable position to lie down. "What can I do, ask for Ninth Brother''s hand in marriage? A betrothal gift? "


    "You''re really getting older and older ¡­" Ji Ya sighed as she sat down beside Prince Kang, "The current child is too ¡­"


    "That''s right, back then I was half-capable, and I didn''t even need to chase after the future madam from a few years old to chase after her for nearly twenty years, right?" Prince Kang said with a sigh.


    "Old fool!" Ji Ya patted Prince Kang on the shoulder to get him to sit up, "I see! This matter is not that simple! "


    "Yeah, just like back then!" The Prince Kang looked at Ji Ya and laughed. Ji Ya could not help but want to give her husband a blow, but she held it back and sighed, "We are all old!"


    "So, young people can go back and forth about young people''s affairs. I didn''t live for too long in peace, I stole and lived half a day just like that!" Prince Kang rubbed his head, "If Maki Zin comes to me and asks me to help him propose marriage, as his father, I would definitely help him out!"


    "I''m just afraid, Maki Zin is a child! has become so new that I don''t even know him anymore! " Ji Ya had a worried look.

 C141

    "Min Min, eat something! "Yes!" She placed a piece of dessert on the table. "The Prince Ruyang has sent someone to ask about your situation!"


    "Mn, Sister Saihan, when do you think Big Brother Maki Zin will change back?" Zhao Min took a bite of cake and asked Sai Han.


    "I don''t know either!" Sai Han sat down beside Zhao Min and the two ladies leaned their heads together.


    "Never mind!" Zhao Min stood up, "How long will Big Brother Maki Zin take? I''ll wait for him for! Sister Saihan, tell that person to go back to Father Gars. I''ll stay here for a few days! " Siehan nodded.


    After staying for the entire night, and at dawn the next day, Cloud City returned home. Maki Zin still looked as if he hadn''t had enough, causing his Cloud City to giggle and make a ruckus with him for a good while before leaving.


    As soon as Cloud City returned to his own palace, he saw his own Royal Father waiting outside with a dark face. He bowed respectfully and the Ninth Prince let out a sigh before entering.


    "Cloud City, why must you suffer if you''re doing this?" Ninth Prince leaned his head against the seat, looking exhausted.


    "If big brother can''t guarantee our position, then we can only rely on Cloud City!" Cloud City sat beside Ninth Prince, and shook his head.


    "You know, the current Maki Zin is completely different from the past!" Ninth Prince clapped his hands and Cloud City stood up, "If he was like before, I wouldn''t even dare to touch him! Because I think he was much more terrible then than he is now! "


    "He just lost his memories. He''ll recover eventually!"


    "I''m already his woman, and that''s not up to him. In the end, I''m still a princess!"


    "Ai!" Ninth Prince sighed and walked towards the back. He only wanted to be a Prince of Peace, but that did not seem to be easy.


    Maki Zin''s anger had finally been vented, and he was in a great mood. He ate breakfast humming a song to himself and took a piece of cake to put in his mouth, but his mouth suddenly couldn''t close.


    Zhao Min walked in with small steps. She was dressed in the light colored clothes of a Jiangnan woman, but she looked extremely charming. Maki Zin opened his mouth and stared at the beauty without blinking, as though he was about to drool.


    "Big brother Maki Zin!" Zhao Min stood three feet in front of Maki Zin, "I came here today, just for a dance!"


    "Dance? "Alright!" Maki Zin smiled and sat down, "Miss Zhao''s dance is definitely the most beautiful!"


    "Miss Zhao!" Zhao Min looked at Maki Zin bitterly and retreated. She waved her sleeves and danced.


    Maki Zin looked at the graceful, elegant, and elegant manner of the dance; the graceful, elegant, and smooth dancing; the calm, generous, gentle, and calm, firm and unrestrained at times; Maki Zin could not help but be dumbstruck, why would he give up?


    Zhao Min crossed her arms in front of her chest, and bowed slightly, the celestial dance was over, and Maki Zin looked as if he was not yet satisfied, staring at Zhao Min stupidly.


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, when did you remember me, and remember what you promised me, then, you came to find me! I''ll wait for you! " Zhao Min turned around and left. Something was wrong with her intuition, but she quickly followed behind them.


    "Out of the way!" Maki Zin pushed the guards, but the guards did not let him, and continued to block the way. Maki Zin pointed at the two of them and bellowed: Hurry and get out of the way!


    Maki Zin''s eyes flashed with a fierce light, he suddenly attacked with both hands at the same time, "Bang, bang!" With two sounds, the two of them fell to the ground. Maki Zin leaped over them and chased after Zhao Min.


    "Although their dancing is beautiful, it''s really bitter!" Maki Zin shook his head with all his might, "Should I tell her, no, no, tell her, how can she accept this?"


    "Miss Zhao!" Maki Zin suddenly turned and pointed at Maki Zin''s nose, his beautiful face carrying a trace of anticipation: "Since you came back from the Duke''s Palace, it''s rare for you to come here, how did you know that I''m called ''Miss Zhao''?"


    "My, my Duke Palace''s guard said it! They say that you caught some six great sects or seven great sects in the past, and you call them Zhao Min, but isn''t that Miss Zhao? " Maki Zin smacked his head and said.


    "Oh!" Zhao Min walked towards the Prince Ruyang Mansion with her hands behind her back, then ran in front of her, "Where are you going?"


    "Of course I want to go home! Don''t tell me I''m still staying in the Prince Kang''s Palace!? It''s not like you''re him!" Zhao Min pouted as she walked forward.


    "So, you like the ''I'' who didn''t lose his memory?" Maki Zin''s eyes were a little red as he looked at Zhao Min, then Zhao Min suddenly turned around, "That''s right, the only one I like is him, you, even if his name is Maki Zin, in my opinion, he''s still completely different from him. I''ve said before, I will wait, wait for him to come back!"


    "What if this is what I''ll be all my life! "Then what are you going to do?" Maki Zin patted his chest and nearly roared.


    "Then I''ll wait forever! Since we cannot live together, we can sleep together in death! " After saying that, Zhao Min turned around and left. With an expression of defeat, she shed a tear and supported Zhao Min, "Hehe, I actually can''t even resist the temptation of a dance!"


    "Then you can disappear!" Suddenly, a strange voice came from behind him.


    "Who are you people?" Maki Zin turned around. It was four people, but they were all experts.


    "You want to kill me?" With his right hand behind his back, Maki Zin coldly looked at the four of them.


    "We just coincidentally met and didn''t report to the alliance head. He''s very powerful, shouldn''t we ¡­" One of them stepped back a little.


    "Hmph, I think he''s just bluffing. I don''t believe that he''s as amazing as his sister. We four can''t even take care of him!" Maki Zin licked his lips, raised his head, and said, "Will you all come up together, or one by one? "Hurry up and make up your mind!"


    "His sister hit more than fifty of us!" The other person shrunk his head. "I heard that he isn''t that much weaker than his sister!"


    "Coward!" The second person said, "You guys watch me. I''ll go test his skills first!" With that, he rolled up his sleeves and walked towards Maki Zin. As long as one looked closely, it was not hard to find that his legs were trembling.


    The man had no plan, as he immediately punched straight towards Maki Zin''s face. Maki Zin''s right hand was pushed back by him, and he was able to stand firmly ten steps away.


    The man laughed and pointed at Maki Zin. "He''s not much, brothers!"


    "Go!" The four of them rushed straight towards Maki Zin, "Stop!" Maki Zin stretched out his hands and shouted. The four of them stopped and pointed at Maki Zin, "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t we agree to fight one on one?" Maki Zin said with a sullen face.


    "Yeah, you fight against four of us alone, the four of us fight against one, fight against one, fight against one!" "Hahahaha ¡­" The man slapped his belly and laughed.


    "As a man, incompetent and shameless to this extent!" Maki Zin spread out his hands as he retreated continuously. He realized that he had hit the wall before even taking a few steps back, and was cursing the heavens in his heart. If he had known earlier, he would have turned the other way.


    "Hehe!" Those four people rubbed their fists and palms together as they looked at Maki Zin. Maki Zin''s heart was drenched in cold sweat as he placed his hands together, "Heavens, if you help me get rid of two, I can get rid of two. I will burn incense for you everyday in the future.


    "Puff!" "Pfft!" With two sounds, Maki Zin saw the two of them fall to the ground and cheered loudly, "The heavens have appeared! The heavens have appeared! "


    "Pfft!" When Maki Zin heard that it was a woman''s voice, and it sounded so familiar, he hurriedly rushed towards the two of them. Zhao Min stood behind the two of them with his hands outstretched, only that he had already retracted his fingers, and faint blood was hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    The other two were so frightened by Zhao Min''s strange martial arts that even if she appeared to be extremely weak, she would not dare make a move. In truth, either of them were stronger than Zhao Min, it was just that Zhao Min had taken advantage of Maki Zin passing on the "Six-veined Divine Sword" to her, as for killing the other two, it was a sneak attack.


    Maki Zin extended his right hand, and a sword flew into his hand through the air. The two people only cared about escaping, the door behind them only opened wide as Maki Zin''s sword passed through them and pierced right through their chests, falling to the ground and shaking for a few times before they stopped moving.

 C142

    Zhao Min saw that Maki Zin had killed two people with a wave of her hand, and stood up: "You''re okay now, I''m leaving now!"


    "Zhao..." Min Min, thank you! " Maki Zin looked at Zhao Min''s back. He wanted her to stay, but he couldn''t find a reason.


    "Yes!" Zhao Min replied as she walked towards the direction of the Prince Ruyang Palace.


    Maki Zin did not return to the Prince Kang Palace. He went up to a small mountain and shouted loudly. He wanted to use this to vent his anger and helplessness.


    "Darn it, why did you do this to me?" Maki Zin slapped his chest crazily as if he was crazy. "Pfft", a mouthful of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    "Crack!" Under the clear sky, a bolt of lightning descended and struck Maki Zin, who was facing the sky with both hands.


    "Hehe, hehe!" Maki Zin laughed foolishly, thick smoke came out of his mouth and his hair stood on end, but his clothes were all safe and sound.


    "What the hell are you doing, hack me to death, what are you playing at?" With a wave of his right hand, a thousand kilogram boulder was instantly crushed into powder. He looked at his right hand in disbelief, as he saw the location of the disappeared boulder.


    "Magneto-magnetic ¡­" Maki Zin stretched out his right hand, with lightning flashing around it, he grabbed his head and roared, "What the hell is going on?" What he was facing was not the joy of having a great power for no reason, but fear.


    "Heaven''s will has changed hands, I respect you!" Maki Zin suddenly heard someone behind him. He stood up and pointed at him, "Do you know what''s going on?"


    "Sigh!" You know what I mean, don''t you? " That person was a monk, it was Oboe Yuan. Oboe Yuan patted Maki Zin''s shoulder. Maki Zin''s eyes flashed with panic, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Beauty of the world! It all depends on your second thought! It''s up to you! " Oboe Yuan laughed as he turned around and left the mountain. Maki Zin''s eyes were closed, as though he was struggling with his heart.


    When Maki Zin returned to Prince Kang Palace, it was already very late in the night, so he naturally received a ton of scolding from Prince Kang! He smiled bitterly and accepted it.


    When night fell, Maki Zin wandered around but could not fall asleep. He woke up, donned his clothes, and in a flash, left the room. He was currently as fast as lightning, and the two guards outside could not even detect him.


    Unknowingly, Maki Zin arrived at the ancestral hall and released a foul Qi. He then discovered the figure of the Prince Kang and looked in, only to see the Prince Kang bowing to a spirit tablet and adding three incense sticks of time.


    "Odense, I''ve come to see you again!" Maki Zin heard Prince Kang say this. Could it be that Odeng Re was his good brother, he didn''t know that Odeng Re was once the number one expert under Prince Kang''s command.


    "You know, I had to kill you because I had no other choice!" Prince Kang sighed. Maki Zin didn''t feel anything now, if it was before, he would definitely not be able to keep his mouth shut. He suspected that in his dreams, his father actually killed the strongest expert beside him.


    "Ai!" Prince Kang held the spirit tablet. "All these years, I have treated Arth quite well. Odense! " Maki Zin could tell that something was wrong, in other words, the Prince Kang had given his "good brother" a "crack"? This world was terrifying!


    Maki Zin thought about it again. Arth stared, wasn''t that the super expert in the hands of Prince Kang? From what he said, the relationship between Odense and Arth was not ordinary! F * * k, I''m not listening anymore. Let''s go back to my room to sleep!


    "Today, Maki Zin went out for a day?" Sai Han looked at Cheng Xuan, and Cheng Xuan nodded, but he did not seem to be replying to him, as though he was evaluating the quality of the tea.


    "Han Yan told me, Maki Zin still remembers her. She did not tell Maki Zin that her name was Han Yan, but Maki Zin called her out!" Sihan sat down across from Cheng Xuan. "Don''t you think it''s strange? Also, although Han Yan did not want it, he chose to run to a brothel and play with Cloud City. His Cloud City is not as beautiful as Han Yan''s, so there''s no need to talk about those prostitutes! "


    "It''s indeed very strange. This time, when he comes back, I don''t feel good either!" Cheng Xuan snorted.


    "Cheng Xuan, I think of a saying, it''s easy to change one''s nature, but hard to change!" Sai Han said with a bitter face, "Even if he lost his memory, Maki Zin shouldn''t be like this!"


    Cheng Xuan spat out all the tea in his mouth, coughed loudly, and pointed at Sai Han: "You, what do you mean? Don''t scare me! "


    "Humph!" "It would be best if they didn''t. If they did, I want them all to regret it!" Cheng Xuan could not help but shiver. Sihan had not shown his might in a long time, it seemed that this beautiful lion was going to be enraged again.


    The morning of the second day, Maki Zin left the Prince Kang Palace, looked around, and then walked onto the street alone. Just as Maki Zin left, Sihan and Arth followed him out in a daze.


    "Princess, why are we following Young Prince?" Arth didn''t understand.


    "Let''s just follow them!" Sihan smiled and followed Maki Zin. In truth, she wished that all of her guesses were fake too, since that would be much easier for her.


    That was why he called Arslan over. She thought that there was only one person who would be able to do such a thing ¡ª Ou Nuo!


    She could deal with Ou Nuo, but he still had so many subordinates that he would have to rely on Arth.


    Maki Zin sneakily walked around the place and headed towards a small road. Sihan and Arth looked at each other, surprise could be seen in their eyes, Maki Zin really was a ghost!


    After walking for half an hour or so, a large manor appeared before them. Maki Zin spoke a few words in front of the manor, and the guard let him in.


    The villa was extremely big, and the two of them went around in circles for a long time but were unable to find Maki Zin. On the other hand, there were a few times where they were almost discovered by the servants, but what was strange was that none of them had Ou Nuo''s unique weapons, but the two of them were not ordinary people, so they naturally were able to avoid danger.


    Xiao Ling sat on the main seat of Xing Ya while biting an apple. Looking at the depressed Xing Guan, he asked with a smile: "Why are you acting like this, like others owe you millions of gold!"


    "Sigh!" Your Highness doesn''t know! Most of the recent cases had involved the disappearance of many young misses! I don''t even have any leads in this area! " The Xing official said while lining up his hands.


    Haha, really?" That will depend on this princess'' abilities, hahaha! " With her identity as a princess and the privileges granted to her by the Emperor, Xiao Ling''s actions were mostly in chaos. In the end, from the mouth of a beggar, she found out that a man in black had one night entered Master X''s house, carried a bag and ran towards a small path!


    Xiao Ling was overjoyed, leading her army of a few hundred to the middle of the mountain.


    After Sai Han and Arth walked a few rounds, they finally found Maki Zin. As expected, he was together with Ou Nuo.


    "I don''t want to work anymore!" Maki Zin sighed at Ou Nuo.


    "What?" You don''t want to do it anymore? Do you know, in order to change you into Maki Zin''s appearance, I spent two whole months of my power, yet you''re telling me now that you''re done for, are you seeking death? " Ou Nuo shattered the teacup in his hand and threw the word "Maki Zin" into the air! He didn''t avoid or evade, allowing the tile pieces to fall onto his body.


    "I don''t want to lie to them anymore. Besides, I''m tired if I''m with them!"


    "Fuck you!" Ou Nuo kicked "Maki Zin" down, "Your mother, you are just a fisherman. If it wasn''t for me, you would still be drinking water in the river, how would you be like this?"


    This Maki Zin was fake, then where is the real Maki Zin? Where is he?


    "You gave it to me, and I won''t pay it back. But I''d rather be myself by the river than come here and deceive their feelings!"


    "He Xingyun! Don''t think that just because you are some great person that you are qualified to say that you are loyal to me. I''ll tell you this, either you continue to be my Young Prince and work for me, or you never leave! " Ou Nuo released the force from his palm, He Xingyun knew that this Young Noble would not joke around with him, if he did not agree, then he would definitely die under Ou Nuo''s palm. As for fighting against him, He Xingyun did not even think about it!

 C143

    "Who?" Ou Nuo saw someone at the window. He immediately ran out to check, and saw Sihan and Arth standing outside.


    "It''s all of you!" Ou Nuo was dumbstruck. That Maki Zin''s plan had failed, unless he made sure they stayed behind. However, thinking about how powerful Sai Han was, it seemed impossible.


    "You guys have done well. Then, can you tell me where Maki Zin is?" Sai Han smiled and asked Ou Nuo, Ou Nuo pointed at Sai Han, "I like people like you, doing nothing to make you lose control, you are truly scary, this point even Maki Zin is inferior to you!"


    "What did you do to him?" Sai Han''s voice turned cold, his heart was shattered by the ice when he was close, Ou Nuo also took a step back, He Xingyun retreated three steps, thinking, what if the world respects me, and Maki Zin''s big sister says that I can''t take it, what about fighting?


    "It''s nothing. It just passed through my chest, that''s all!" Ou Nuo laughed.


    "Eh?" Ou Nuo suddenly felt that the surroundings had turned cold. Sihan was dressed in white, standing proudly thirty meters away, but killing intent completely flashed in his eyes. No matter what, whatever Ou Nuo had said earlier, regardless of whether it was true or false, it was enough to make Sihan want to kill him. Moreover, they were already his opponents.


    "Brother Chu, come out and play!" Ou Nuo shouted as he held both his hands together.


    "Hahahaha!" A burst of loud laughter came about as a rough and strong man stood in front of Ou Nuo. Arth leaned over and whispered into Sai Han''s ear, "This man''s martial arts is as good as Cheng Xuan''s!"


    "Yes, Ou Nuo called him Brother Chu, he should be Chu Tiange, Cheng Xuan was injured by him!" Siehan said in a deep voice!


    "Oh, then I must experience it!" Arth took a step forward. Chu Tiange looked at him in surprise, then pointed at him and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Arslan!" Chu Tiange knew from Ou Nuo that the girl standing opposite him with a smile on her face was not his match, so he directly asked Arth for guidance.


    "Since you are not telling the truth, I will look for the answer myself!" Sai Han appeared beside Ou Nuo in a flash. Ou Nuo did not retreat, but chose to advance instead, and with a push of his palms, both of them struck each other. Sai Han flew out, and Ou Nuo slid on the ground, leaving behind a long scar.


    "You''re much weaker?" Ou Nuo stabilized his body and looked at Sai Han.


    "Although I''m weak, you aren''t strong either!" Ou Nuo laughed bitterly, at their level, how could it be easy to advance another step?


    Alslen rushed towards Chu Tiange, crossing his arms across his chest, waiting for Alslen to get close, he bent his body and rushed forward, his head aiming for Alslen''s chest.


    Alslen did not expect the person to be completely a person of brute strength, and his hard body was even more powerful than his own. He changed his palm to aim straight at Chu Tiange''s head, and as if Chu Tiange did not know what was going on, he still rushed forward with his body bent, Alslen''s right claw suddenly extended outwards and Chu Tiange dodged aside as he punched directly at Alslen''s lower body.


    Alslen anxiously retreated, and looked at Chu Tiange with a gloomy face. An expert of their level, according to the rules, would definitely not use such a despicable method.


    "Hehe!" Chu Tiange laughed sinisterly and pounced towards Alslen!


    Ou Nuo waved his right hand, and a streak of fiery light flew towards Sai Han. Sai Han soared into the sky, with both hands joined together, an ice sword pierced through Ou Nuo''s face, causing him to retreat very straightforwardly, and with two "bang" sounds, one of the walls instantly collapsed, and Ou Nuo stood out to reveal a large hole that was several meters deep.


    Xiao Ling brought a large group of people to the manor''s entrance. While rubbing her chin, she pulled a soldier over: "Do you know who lives here?" The soldier shook his head!


    "Humph!" Living in such a desolate area and being so sneaky, he definitely didn''t have good intentions! There''s a ghost. " Xiao Ling turned and pointed at the troop of soldiers, "What are you all still standing there for, quickly open the door!"


    "Oh!" The group of soldiers rushed to knock on the door, and after a long while, they still did not make a sound. Xiao Ling called her a "trash" and rushed out to the door and kicked it.


    Xiao Ling crawled up and pointed to the door: "Destroy that thing for this princess!"


    The group of soldiers replied, they rushed towards the door, and after two rounds of barrage, the door fell to the ground with a thud, Xiao Ling stepped onto the door with her hands: "Let''s see if you can still be so arrogant. Everyone, follow me in! "


    Ou Nuo and Sai Han clashed again, suddenly he realised that there was a large group of people rushing towards him from outside the pavilion, flying up, fiercely attacking Alslen with their palm, Sai Han struck at Ou Nuo''s face from the distance, Ou Nuo dodged and pulled Chu Tiange, shouted loudly and left, flipping over the wall.


    Sihan looked at Alslen, "If they want to leave, the two of us will not be able to hold on, we will capture everyone here and ask them about Maki Zin''s situation one by one!" He turned around and looked at the fake Maki Zin. "Especially him!"


    Xiao Ling brought a large group of people and rushed in, catching all the small shrimps easily. Ou Nuo already knew that Xiao Ling had brought a large group of people with him, if she were to fight with Sai Han till the end and get injured, it would not be as easy as letting these small soldiers suffer on their own, it was something she did not wish to happen.


    Xiao Ling placed her hands on her waist, with a complacent expression, she placed them on Sihan''s shoulders and asked affectionately: "Sister Saihan, am I strong? "Hehe!"


    Sai Han patted Xiao Ling''s shoulders and walked to He Xingyun: "How is Maki Zin?"


    He Xingyun bowed, "I am also not very clear about the situation in Young Prince!"


    "Is that how you were born?" Sihan pointed at He Xingyun, who jumped out to look at Sihan, then looked at He Xingyun, "Huh? Isn''t he Maki Zin?


    He Xingyun laughed bitterly: "It looks like I was transformed by Young Master with a lot of effort. Princess, Young Master has always been plotting against Miss Zhao, if I fail this time, he won''t let this matter go!"


    "You mean he will ¡­" Sai Han was shocked, he turned and spoke to Xiao Ling, "I will leave the matters here to you, I am going to the Prince Ruyang Manor!"


    "Hey, make it clear!" Xiao Ling extended her hand out, but Sihan was already gone. She stomped her feet in worry, turned and looked at Alslen: "What''s going on?"


    "Princess, we will talk about this when we get back. I''ll have to trouble you to keep an eye on him, he is not Young Prince!" Alslen suddenly disappeared after he finished speaking.


    "What the hell is going on?" Xiao Ling pointed at He Xingyun''s nose with his heel.


    "The reason is, I am not Maki Zin!" The corner of He Xingyun''s mouth curled, his body swayed and disappeared, but he did look like Maki Zin at all. Xiao Ling took a deep breath, "Nervous!"


    "Princess, you are really clever. Those missing women are really in this manor!" That Xing Guan flattered Xiao Ling, making her say that it was really hard to find. It was as if she was unparalleled on the ground, Xiao Ling could not help but to feel a great sense of satisfaction from her vanity.


    When Zhao Min returned to the Prince Ruyang Palace, she was abnormally agitated. When would Big Brother Maki Zin remember me?


    He walked out of the door to dig, and wandered around by himself, but his heart was thinking about all the promises Big Brother Maki Zin made to him in the tent. He said he would marry me, hmm, when would he remember?


    "My Min Min, what are you thinking?" Zhao Min was shocked, he had heard the voice of someone whom she was unwilling to even dream about.

 C144

    opponent battle


    Ou Nuo pounced forward and hugged Zhao Min''s abdomen, flying out. Everyone in the Prince Ruyang Palace shouted and shouted, but how could it be of any use.


    Sihan and Alslen were a step too late. When they arrived at the Prince Ruyang Palace, Zhao Min was already taken captive and they quickly chased after him.


    In such a dark place, Maki Zin felt that his entire body did not belong to him.


    Panic, fear, they all felt at the same time. Wasn''t this the feeling he had when he first arrived in this world? Could it be that he was going to die again and be transported to another world? Heavens, if it really was like this, he hoped that he would be able to cross that bridge and drink that Grandma Meng''s Elixir this time!


    "This is truly strange. This guy has been saved here by us for two months already. Let''s see if he''s still alive or not. What does it matter?" Maki Zin could tell that this was Xiao Ling''s voice. If that was the case, then if he could hear her voice, then it meant that he was not dead yet?


    "He was pierced through the chest. If it wasn''t for the cold jade bed, he would have rotted!" Xiao Hong scratched her chin, then laughed at Xiao Cui: "Xiao Cui, aren''t you skilled in medicine, tell me what happened?"


    "I, I can''t explain it either. Speaking of medical skills, Uncle Cai is a hundred times stronger than me, how can it be me!" Xiao Cui covered his face and shook his head.


    "I''m not dead!" Maki Zin wanted to get up and shout, but he realized that he couldn''t move an inch, including his mouth. He could only hear them say that he was dead, and if they thought he was dead, wouldn''t they be buried alive?


    Ou Nuo carried a person, how could he outrun Sai Han? In less than two hours, the difference was already less than a thousand feet, and this was the result of Chu Tiange causing trouble from time to time.


    Chu Tiange saw how things were, the two of them would fall into their hands sooner or later. After warning Ou Nuo to be careful, he turned and charged towards Sai Han.


    Chu Tiange could not help but use both hands to block his own hands, causing him to feel his neck tighten. In great shock, he spread out his hands and flew up high in the air, so it turned out that Sai Han had grabbed his neck and threw him into the air, the most important thing now was to save Zhao Min. She did not want Zhao Min to land in Ou Nuo''s hands because of such a small matter.


    Chu Tiange staggered out of the hole, spitting out the sand in his mouth as he scolded: "This girl is pretty beautiful, his grandmother''s strength is great, damn it, it''s as if she threw an old man like me to the ground. Brother Ou Nuo is right, I''m not her match!"


    "Your relationship with Ou Nuo is not shallow!" Alslen sneered as he looked at Chu Tiange, causing Chu Tiange to sob, "I don''t believe that you''re that much stronger than Cheng Xuan and that woman. Fine, we didn''t fight properly just now, so it''s the same now!"


    "Whew!" A shadow flashed between the two of them, and as they looked at each other, shock completely entered their eyes. They looked at each other at the same time and said, "Young Prince!" He Xingyun! "


    Ou Nuo placed Zhao Min in an empty space and stopped, then turned and smiled as he looked at Sihan who had caught up: "Originally, I thought that my charisma was not lacking, but now that I see you here, it can be considered giving me a satisfactory answer!"


    "Put Min Min down, I''ll let you go today!" Sai Han looked at Zhao Min who was lying motionlessly against the wall.


    "Good, good, you are really giving me, Ou Nuo face! "Haha!" Ou Nuo clapped his hands together, and turned to look at Sai Han, "Your cultivation is not complete, if it were your ability, you would have caught up to me already!"


    "Even if you don''t have enough skill, it would be enough to deal with you!" Sai Han waved his hand, Ou Nuo flew away, Sai Han chased after him relentlessly, but Ou Nuo dodged. He was looking at Sai Han''s death and could not hold her back for long, at that time, he might as well play one dragon and two phoenixes!


    Then he threw himself forward too quickly to prevent his feet from being entangled.


    Ou Nuo used all the strength in his legs, but that white caltrop was extremely soft, Ou Nuo only felt that the force in his feet had disappeared without a trace, like a clay ox entering the ocean, he looked at Sai Han who was walking towards him, glared, and pounced towards her.


    Sai Han moved his upper body away, his right hand pulled, causing Ou Nuo''s face to become close to the ground. He then felt a tug on his foot, and his body flew up gently, when he opened his eyes, he saw that he was already in the air.


    "Woman, where did you get so much energy from?" Ou Nuo had asked Sai Han in his heart no less than a hundred times, sticking his head up and down into the ground.


    Sihan, with the help of Bai Ling, suddenly obtained victory, but he did not dare take Bai Ling back easily, and slowly walked towards Ou Nuo.


    "Bang!" Chu Tiange was grabbed by the waist and smashed into the ground. Alslen stood in front of the hole with a gloomy face but did not say a word.


    Alslen flew backwards, while he stood proudly at the front: "You, very good, are not weaker than Cheng Xuan!"


    Both of Alslen''s hands were clasped together in front of his chest as a wave of light blocked in front of him, resisting Alslen''s powerful strength.


    Sai Han was only three steps away from Ou Nuo, and he retreated quickly. But time was up, and Ou Nuo was nowhere to be seen, the surrounding scenery instantly changed, and it was as if Sai Han had entered a huge furnace.


    "Miss, I can''t do anything about Young Master Guo''s injuries!" Uncle Cai bowed behind the yellow-dressed lady and took a step.


    "Is there really no other way?" Her tone was without joy or worry, and she didn''t know what she was thinking from the bottom of her heart.


    "Allegedly, there is a Spirit Gathering Pearl. Perhaps this is the only hope to save him!"


    "As long as you do your best, we''ll just listen to the heavens'' will!" The yellow-dressed lady turned and walked towards Maki Zin.


    "Uncle Cai, come quickly!" Uncle Cai was surprised by the young miss''s tone, he immediately ran towards the dark room and rushed inside, only to find that the dark stone room was as bright as day.


    And the light source was actually the "Young Master Guo"! Maki Zin floated on top of the cold jade bed, and continuously twisted around. His body continuously emitted a gem-like light, illuminating the entire dark stone room.


    "Uncle Cai, what''s going on?" The yellow-dressed lady pointed at Maki Zin who was in mid air.


    "He really isn''t an ordinary person!" Uncle Cai rubbed his chin as he looked at Maki Zin. He had never heard of this kind of thing, let alone seen it with his own eyes.


    Maki Zin suddenly floated down and stood in front of the yellow-robed lady and Uncle Cai. His right hand supported his head as he looked at the two people in front of him with a puzzled expression.


    "Young Master Guo, you''re awake!" The Uncle Cai looked at Maki Zin with an even more puzzled expression. What the hell is going on?


    "Young Master?" Maki Zin patted his head vigorously, "When did you call me gongzi, hehe! Where''s Mom and Dad? "


    "Mom and dad? Young Master Guo... "


    "Sini, why do you call me Young Master Guo?" Maki Zin grabbed the yellow-dressed lady''s shoulders and let go, then patted his head and said, "Why do I feel like there are so many things that I can''t remember!"


    "Sini? Young Master Guo, is she a friend that looks very similar to me? " The yellow-dressed lady looked at Maki Zin in the eyes. Maki Zin laughed foolishly, "You are Sini?


    "What happened to him?" The yellow-dressed lady asked Uncle Cai, who also looked at Maki Zin who was patting his head in confusion.

 C145

    As if in a dream, Sai Han was surrounded by the love of his royal father and his mother. As if in a dream, Sai Han was surrounded by the love of his mother and father. As if in a dream, Sai Han was surrounded by the love of his mother and his father, the love of his father and his mother.


    When Ou Nuo saw that Sai Han was standing there motionlessly, a smile appeared on her face. Zhao Min clenched her fists tightly and shouted loudly, but to no avail.


    Ou Nuo revealed an evil smile and struck his palm towards Sai Han''s lower abdomen. Suddenly, he felt the force of the attack and a jade-like hand shot out from below towards his chest.


    "Pfft" The two palms parted instantly, but Ou Nuo had been in a rush and suffered a great loss. He stood there looking at Sihan with a puzzled expression, she had clearly been bewitched by his own illusion, how could he still retaliate?


    "Can you stop fighting?" He Xingyun gasped for breath and shouted towards Ou Nuo and Sai Han, but in their eyes, he was just like a blade, and Sai Han threw out a punch like lightning!


    Ou Nuo no longer continued to dodge and pounced forward. As she fought, the surrounding sand and rocks flew into the air, He Xingyun covered his face to watch the two fight, he believed that if he were to meet them, he would definitely die.


    When the two of them exchanged more than a hundred moves, Ou Nuo gradually felt that he couldn''t endure anymore. Coughing heavily in his heart, although Sai Han''s performance was clearly weaker than last time, why was he the one being suppressed everywhere?


    In truth, Ou Nuo had slowed down his movements after a long time, he did not realise that Sai Han''s attack had also slowed down a lot. Since Sai Han was injured by Cheng Xuan, his cultivation was almost completely absorbed by the Spirit Gathering Pearl, if she did not have these past two months of recovery, she would not have been Ou Nuo''s match.


    Sihan was unable to catch it in one breath, when he tried to block it, Ou Nuo immediately found a weak point in the air, and with a flip, used his assassin to counterattack. Sihan was continuously pushed back thirty meters by Ou Nuo.


    "So, your performance wasn''t as good as before!" Ou Nuo wiped the corner of his mouth, looking at Sai Han proudly.


    "Young Master, Princess, please stop hitting me!" He Xingyun rushed to the middle of the two of them and spread open his arms. Young Noble was someone he respected the most, and he had only met Sai Han a few times, but he was deeply moved by her charm.


    "You dare to stop me?" Ou Nuo pointed at He Xingyun''s nose, his face full of contempt, completely disregarding.


    "I, I ¡­" He Xingyun was originally just a fisherman in Jiangnan. Seeing that he was somewhat similar to Maki Zin, Ou Nuo started to groom him, and said that everything he had was given to him by Ou Nuo. Anyone who dared to resist against Ou Nuo would kneel down in fear.


    "Consider yourself smart!" Ou Nuo stepped over He Xingyun, and with a punch across the air, he punched at Sai Han''s abdomen. Sai Han seemed to not know anything about the incoming fist wind, and punched right through him.


    "Eh?" Ou Nuo also felt that it was strange, even if Saihan could not dodge, he should at least avoid it symbolically. Saihan lowered his head, unable to see her expression, but Ou Nuo was still frightened by the sight and continued to walk towards Saihan.


    "Hehe, the heavens are treating me well, you and Zhao Min can both belong to me!" Ou Nuo suddenly struck his palm down on Sai Han''s left shoulder. This strike contained all of Ou Nuo''s strength, if it was effective, Sai Han would be half crippled.


    Ou Nuo felt the momentum behind his attack stop, and with a raise of Sai Han''s right hand, he had already exchanged blows with. Ou Nuo was completely unprepared, and Sai Han continued to strike at Ou Nuo''s abdomen with his fastest speed.


    "Pu" Ou Nuo violently spat out a mouthful of blood, which flew far away and landed on the ground, rolling a few times, he held his stomach, not daring to move.


    With a wave of his right hand, a huge rock flew towards Ou Nuo. After being beaten up by Sihan, Ou Nuo only wanted to take a good nap, opened up a crack and took a look, he was shocked, then used his instinct to look to the side. With a determined heart, he bit on the tip of his tongue hard, immediately feeling energized.


    "Alright, let''s go all out!" Ou Nuo leaped towards Sai Han, this move did not have any skill, but right now, his entire body was weak, he could only use force, and that counted as him, if it was Chu Tiange who was beaten up by Sai Han and got up, then there would be no point in thinking about it.


    Sai Han reached out and sent Ou Nuo, who was rushing over, flying, backwards a step. He held his chest and sighed, knowing that he could not hold on anymore.


    The only thing Sai Han had left to do was to fly to Ou Nuo''s side, and when the winds blew, Sai Han''s hair fluttered and he threw a palm towards Ou Nuo''s face. Ou Nuo could only laugh bitterly, how did he meet such a perverted woman.


    "Stop fighting!" He Xingyun ran over to Ou Nuo''s side and pulled his sleeves as he shouted loudly.


    Seeing that Sai Han''s palm was about to hit him, Ou Nuo looked at him, a sinister look flashed across his eyes, as he pulled He Xingyun towards him.


    If the palm landed, he would definitely die. He unconsciously treated him as Maki Zin and retracted half of the palm force, which was why she did not have any control over the situation as the backlash from the palm had already injured her quite severely. After being sent out a few more times, she was heavily injured.


    If Ou Nuo did not die now, he would have fallen into the wolf''s hands. She had not recovered his powers so far, and his endurance was far inferior to Ou Nuo''s. If he did not take''s life now, the result would be hard to say, but if she did not take back the palm attack that she just released, then he would definitely not take it back. Right now, she did not have any confidence in himself.


    "Hehe!" Sure enough, Ou Nuo walked out of the flying dust cloud, looking at Sai Han with a victorious attitude.


    Sai Han was powerless to retaliate, he sat on the ground with his eyes closed, not caring about Ou Nuo, who was shouting at the side in an attempt to disturb his state of mind, causing Ou Nuo to become angry, he grabbed a stone and threw it at Zhao Min, causing Zhao Min''s mouth to twitch, but she could not make any sound, and her mouth was pouting loudly. In other words, he couldn''t move her body, or else she would have to randomly move her hands and feet.


    "In the end, the one who wins will be me, haha!" Ou Nuo laughed loudly as he raised both of his hands to the sky, and suddenly sealed all of the vital points of Sai Han''s body.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. How can I bear to do that? Heh heh, the heavens are not bad to me. In a short while, you and Zhao Min are all mine now, hahahaha! " Ou Nuo walked in front of Sai Han, bent down and whispered in her ear, "However, I must cripple your martial arts first, and you should learn how to be a good wife for the rest of your life!"


    "Gongzi, you can''t hurt her!" He Xingyun stumbled out and extended his hand out to Ou Nuo.


    "You brat, it''s useless for you to be alive!" Ou Nuo reached out with his hand and pulled He Xingyun to his side. Actually, with this move alone, he had little left. He and Sai Han never thought that this fellow would still be alive. With the current Ou Nuo, who was heavily injured, if there wasn''t someone at the front, he would have gone over to play.


    "Young master ¡­" He Xingyun''s face was filled with panic as he looked at Ou Nuo, begging for mercy. It was only because the image of Ou Nuo as the unrivalled existence in He Xingyun''s heart was too deep, with his current abilities, even if he won, he could still give it a shot, but he did not have such awareness.


    Ou Nuo thought that this guy''s martial arts foundation was not weak after all. If this fellow wanted to harm him, it would be troublesome, and it would be the end of it now. Thinking of this, his killing intent rose as he struck his palm towards He Xingyun''s head.


    He Xingyun realized that the Young Noble had struck him with his palm, and thought that he would definitely die, so he fell to the ground. Ou Nuo was almost blindly confident in himself. With that palm, He Xingyun would definitely die, and without even looking at his, he smilingly sat opposite of Sai Han.


    "Actually, I feel very sad in my heart, because from today onwards, my only opponent in this world will be my own wife. Hehe, this world has truly changed in such a wonderful way!" Ou Nuo rubbed his hands together, then looked at the now staring Zhao Min, "Of course, you too, I will not treat you coldly!"


    "Sai Han, you''ve always been so strong, without the protection of others. As a girl, I feel sorry for you. Now, I don''t need to. From now on, the task of protecting you is mine!" Ou Nuo smirked and clasped his hands together, preparing to destroy his martial arts.


    He Xingyun suddenly felt that he didn''t feel like he died in the legends. Opening his eyes, he discovered that other than feeling a little dizzy, he was actually alright.


    When Ou Nuo struck towards He Xingyun, his strength was already extremely weak. If it was the old He Xingyun, he might have really died, but he had just been struck by lightning the day before yesterday. In Oboe Yuan''s words, he was someone who received the Mandate of Heaven.


    When He Xingyun saw that the red light on Ou Nuo''s palms was flashing above Sai Han''s head, he thought that Ou Nuo was going to fight back with an evil scheme, and without thinking, he smashed towards Ou Nuo. Ou Nuo''s body became unstable and he fell to the ground, he stood up, blood trickling down from the corner of his mouth as he looked at He Xingyun fiercely: "You, very good!" He Xingyun stood in place, completely at a loss as to what to do. He had never imagined that he would actually be able to knock his young master flying.


    He Xingyun looked at Zhao Min who was at the side brimming with joy, and knew that she was not Maki Zin yet, so she walked over to release her acupoint. Zhao Min grinned as she stood up and gave her a thumbs up, but He Xingyun''s heart was filled with joy, although he knew that she was not giving it to him.


    Zhao Min ran in front of Sai Han, not daring to disturb him. She knew that for an expert of Sai Han''s level, they would have their own ways to deal with him.


    After a while, Alslen arrived, his face gloomy. Seems like he was unable to obtain any benefits from Chu Tiange''s hands, but seeing that Sihan was half sitting on the ground, he already understood what was going on, and was standing to the side to protect his.

 C146

    In the Prince Kang Palace, He Xingyun knelt in the middle of the hall and kept on kowtowing to Prince Kang and Ji Ya.


    "So, everything was fake!" Zhao Min threw herself onto Sihan''s shoulder and cried. Sihan patted her back, not knowing how to comfort her, she looked at his mother who was seated in the seat, whose eyes were red and swollen, and felt a pain in his heart.


    "If you aren''t Maki Zin, then why do you look exactly the same as him? Even I and the Sister Saihan couldn''t tell you apart, especially Sister Han Yan. She and Maki Zin had been together for a long time, why didn''t she recognize you?" Xiao Ling squatted in front of He Xingyun and lifted his head.


    He Xingyun took a glance at Xiao Ling, and continued to place her head down. Out of the corner of hhereyes, He Xingyun saw that he was looking at him, and seeing that she was about to fall, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    "I just want to know, how is Maki Zin himself now?" If not for the fact that He Xingyun had just saved her, he probably would have asked her about the torture tools instead of asking his softly.


    "I, I don''t know either, the young master only called me here to dress up as the Young Prince, saying that there''s no way we can go through the motions!" He Xingyun swallowed his saliva and looked over everyone in the hall, and quickly retracted his head.


    Actually all of his helpless actions were taught to him by Ou Nuo, Ou Nuo knew that he had to follow Maki Zin''s teachings and act like a gentleman everywhere, He Xingyun was simply incapable of doing it, so he just told him to take it easy, as long as he did not get along with the people who are too close to Maki Zin, it would not be easy for him to expose his weak points.


    However, He Xingyun was a fisherman in the south, he was kind and selfish, and could not resist any temptation, so he did not want to hurt Han Yan and the others at all times. He did not dare, because he knew that they were close to Maki Zin, and would be discovered if he was not careful;


    It could be said that Cloud City was too impatient to have a friendship with the Prince Kang Palace, so he had pushed himself onto He Xingyun who was burning with desire long ago.


    "You don''t dare to get too close with Min Min, Han Yan, and the people from the Prince Kang Palace just because you''re afraid of being seen through?" Cheng Xuan touched his chin, He Xingyun nodded, Cheng Xuan continued to ask, "But how is Maki Zin?"


    "Young Prince, the Young Noble told me that Young Prince would never be able to return. When he told me about it, his face was still filled with pride!" Just as He Xingyun finished speaking, Han Yan had already fainted on the ground. What he meant was that the Young Master had already died, so how could Han Yan bear such a blow?


    "Are, are you speaking the truth?" Zhao Min pointed at He Xingyun, but He Xingyun did not dare to look straight into his eyes, and nodded, "Among the people in the villa, there are some who know in more detail than me!"


    "Bring them all up here." Prince Kang ordered with his eyes closed, his tone did not contain the slightest emotion.


    "Is that how you were born?" Xiao Ling walked around He Xingyun while rubbing her chin.


    "No!" "No!" He Xingyun and Sai Han returned at almost the same time, Xiao Ling ran to Sai Han''s side and pulled on her arm, "Sister Saihan, how did you know?"


    "How can there be anyone in this world who looks exactly the same? Even father, mother, and all of our good friends couldn''t tell the difference?" However, Xiao Ling did not give chase, and asked He Xingyun: "Then what happened to you?"


    "It took you almost half a month to make me what I am today!" He Xingyun laughed bitterly in a low voice, "I was originally much uglier than I am now, but Master said that my body is extremely similar to the Young Prince and that my face is similar as well.


    If Maki Zin was here, he would definitely admire Ou Nuo''s "plastic surgery" technique, but the servants in the hall all admired him. Although he used it to harm others, He Xingyun was the exact same as him.


    "Wow, this works too?" Xiao Ling touched her face, looking at Zhao Min and Sai Han, she didn''t know why she was hitting them again.


    "Kneel!" A guard brought a group of people to the main hall, pushed them down and knelt in front of Prince Kang and Ji Ya.


    "I want to know, what did your young master do to my son?" Prince Kang took a deep breath and asked them. Those people looked down on Prince Kang and ignored him.


    "Good, it''s been a long time since anyone has treated me like this!" The Prince Kang snorted with a gloomy face. Amongst those rare people, all of their heads were raised and their chests were puffed up, but a few of their lower bodies were trembling, obviously not afraid of death anymore.


    "Drag him, him, him, out, and drag the rest!" Sai Han pointed to the crowd for a while, then the guards followed his orders. After a while, there were only six people kneeling in the hall, and He Xingyun was one of them.


    "Can you help me answer the question the Prince asked just now?" Sai Han smiled at the six as he said the incantation.


    "I know, hehe, I know!" A person with weak willpower could not handle it anymore, and spat out white foam as an answer. He followed Ou Nuo to Shi Huolong''s place and knew the entire process.


    "Speak!" The man fell to the ground in front of him and regained consciousness, but his limbs were already weak. He exchanged a glance with the man and quickly turned his head away.


    "What did you do to the Young Prince?" Prince Kang was already angered by the sound of the table hitting it, his own son had gone out to lie down, and even a person had disappeared, and he was still trying to fake it.


    "That ¡­ that was two months ago. Young Master, Young Master ¡­" That person was slashing his hands and gulping down his saliva. It seemed that he was quite scared.


    "If you have something to say, then say it nicely!" She had been injured by Ou Nuo, and now that she was able to sit here for such a short period of time, she had to struggle. In order to find out more about her brother, she had used all of her remaining strength, and was relying solely on her own consciousness to hold on.


    "Sai Han, you ¡­" Ji Ya could tell that Sai Han was in the wrong, he smiled and said, "Empress Mother, I''m fine!" He turned to look at that person. "Quickly tell me!"


    "Yes, yes, Young Noble tried to help us out, but was destroyed by Young Prince, and then the two of them started fighting, but Young Prince suddenly stood there in a daze, and with a single sword strike from Young Noble, it passed through us with a ''poof'' sound!" When he said that, Maki Zin''s chest had been pierced by the long sword and he fell onto the table. Zhao Min''s hands were clenched tightly, tears were flowing out of his eyes, his teeth were clenched tightly, and blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. He tried his best not to cry.


    "And then!" After he recovered, even if he had to chase to the ends of the earth, he would still need to kill Ou Nuo. This was a huge enmity, even if it meant chasing to the ends of the earth, he would still need to kill Ou Nuo.


    "Later on ¡­" The man retreated a little, because he realized that the killing intent was too strong, especially the prince in the middle, his eyes were already spitting fire. If he was wrong, he could have been chopped into pieces, and he quickly calmed himself down, "Later on, when I put the sword into the scabbard, I surrounded the Young Prince''s corpse ¡­ Young Prince took a few turns! "


    From his point of view, Maki Zin''s chest was pierced by the sword, unless he was a god, how could he still live? However, all the people in the hall were very close to Maki Zin, they could only hold back the word ''corpse'', but everyone could hear it, they were extremely sad.


    "Young Master, Young Master suddenly laughed and said a lot of weird things!" That person scratched his head, unsure if he could say those "ridiculous" words.


    "What did he say?" Cheng Xuan asked.


    "The Young Master said so much, I can''t remember it all. Just what right do you have to fight with me? You''ve finally died at my hands, hahaha!" Originally, this "hahahaha" was filled with joy, but this man did not seem to be good at it, so he let it go, and continued, "After Young Noble finished laughing, he gave Young Prince a few more palm strikes, and roared," What guest star? Just with you! "


    Since Ou Nuo had traveled to this unfamiliar world, the first thing he had heard from Oboe Yuan before he arrived here was that there was still a person who was not his guest. Although he didn''t seem to care on the surface, he was still a little nervous, and now that he had gotten rid of Maki Zin, it was needless to say that he was carefree in the process.


    "Young master was extremely excited at that time, just as young master was thinking of killing the unconscious Shi Huolong, the sounds of musical instruments came from afar, I am afraid only the immortal gods would be able to play that sound!" From the way the music was played, it could be seen that it was indeed giving him a lot of pleasure.


    "Play music?" Sahib said.


    "Yeah, that''s a group of beautiful girls. The leader is a yellow-dressed lady with skin as white as snow. I didn''t dare to look at her with just a glance. She ¡­ I really don''t know how to describe her?" The man looked mesmerized.


    "Who wants you to describe her? Quickly tell me, what happened after that?" Xiao Ling unhappily pushed him away.


    "But Young Master did look like he saw a ghost when he saw that fairy. He pointed at her and screamed, his voice was filled with fear, no, it sounded like a scream of despair. We were all scared silly, how could Young Master do this?" The man''s eyes were filled with fear, it seemed that Ou Nuo''s performance at that time had shocked him quite a bit.


    "The gongzi''s palms were randomly striking, and the surrounding area was blown away. Our two brothers were careless and were killed by the young master''s palm strike!" As the man spoke, he wiped his forehead with his sleeve and said, "The Young Noble has finished. He has run far away and is staring blankly at that yellow clothed fairy!"


    "Say, ''You are clearly dead, but why are you still alive? Isn''t it because of that'' he ''of yours that you are dead? ''Why are you alive again? Why aren''t you letting me go? '' None of us understood what the young master meant. After saying that, the young master fled down the mountain with his head held behind his back.

 C147

    "Miss, he''s not human!" Uncle Cai patted Yang Shi''s shoulders and looked at him in fear.


    "If he isn''t a human, then what is he?" Yang Shi asked curiously.


    "He''s not breathing."


    "What are you talking about? Sini, who is this uncle? He''s dressed up so strangely, hehe, it''s like he''s in a movie! " Maki Zin waved his hand and laughed, "Hey! Sini, since when did you like wearing these clothes? " Maki Zin looked at "Sini''s" clothes, and felt that it was "weird" enough to laugh out loud. He thought to himself, "But to be honest, Sini''s outfit is pretty good, even if she went out on the streets, it wouldn''t feel weird. Sini normally doesn''t play hardcore!


    Yang Shi and Uncle Cai looked at each other, their eyes filled with shock and helplessness, today''s matter seemed to be like a dream, what happened to Young Master Guo, did he lose his memories, and only remember a portion of it?


    "I remember, I remember that you promised me at your birthday party!" Maki Zin clapped his hands and happily pointed at Yang Shi''s nose, then turned and said, "You''re joking with me, haha, I got it!"


    "Young Master Guo, what are you saying?" Yang Shi weakly asked Maki Zin.


    "Young Master Guo? When did you give me this weird title? Even my family calls me Yi Zi or Young Master, didn''t you always call me Guo Yi? Maki Zin said as he placed his hand on Yang Shi''s forehead. Yang Shi''s face became hot for a while, ever since she had become sensible, she had never tried to get close to a man before.


    "Young Master Guo, men and women are not intimate with each other. You, how can you ¡­" Yang Shi took a step back and looked at Maki Zin. When she was in contact with him at such a close distance, she realised that he was not breathing.


    "I ¡­" Being so rejected by ''Sini'' made Maki Zin''s heart ache, "That''s not right, didn''t I go buy flowers to give to Sini? Why can''t I remember it all? Why? "Why?"


    Yang Shi and Uncle Cai saw Maki Zin hugging his head and squatting on the ground, they did not understand what was wrong with him, "Ah!" Maki Zin suddenly roared, and fell to the ground.


    Inside the main hall of the Prince Kang Palace, everyone listened to what that person said with unsightly faces.


    "At that time, young master''s panic was truly great ¡­" That person stammered, "Even Young Noble was scared away. We thought that we were doomed, but that fairy only ordered people to bring the people on the ground up and they left. She didn''t even look at us, and Young Prince was taken away by them!"


    "Where did this happen?" This was the first time Zhao Min had spoken since she had returned. She only had one thought in her mind, and that was to find Maki Zin, regardless of whether he was dead or alive.


    "In a large forest under the Zhongnan Mountain." The man had said everything. It was useless and unnecessary to hide the name.


    "Out in the wilderness, a group of girls suddenly ran out. They really are the talk of gods and ghosts!" Xiao Ling held her chin as she kowtowed to Xiao Ling, "This little one did not tell a lie!"


    "Alright, someone, bring him down and take good care of him!" "Take them all down!"


    "Big Brother Maki Zin, you ¡­" Zhao Min looked at He Xingyun, his words filled with bitterness.


    "That''s right, I am not a Young Prince, I am not worthy either!" He Xingyun stood up and looked at Zhao Min with a deep gaze. Previously, he didn''t dare to take another look at her, but now, his eyes actually held a different meaning.


    "That''s right, how could you be worthy?" Zhao Min angrily stood up and pointed at He Xingyun, "Why are you so worthy? What right do you have to pretend that Big Brother Maki Zin is lying? "


    Zhao Min looked at He Xingyun fiercely. Deep in her heart, He Xingyun had a kind of plan to forget about it after death. He had grown up by the river and had never seen so many people who would truly care about him.


    In the past few days that he pretended to be Maki Zin, he had felt their meticulous care and concern for "himself". In the past, he had never felt that way, so in his heart, he envied Maki Zin, or even envied his.


    Why? Why was he so much better than me? He was the Young Prince and did not lack for anything, but as for himself, other than fishing, he had nothing. He knew nothing at all, not even a caring person.


    When he found out that he was the Maki Zin who lost his memories, the Maki Zin whose nature had greatly changed, and that Han Yan still came to offer his life, the jealousy in his heart grew even stronger, but she unconsciously felt that she really could not compare to the real Maki Zin. At that time, he endured a huge battle between two Heaven Realm people, and in the end, she disgraced herself.


    Rather than saying that he was afraid of going against Ou Nuo and exposing himself, it was actually because he wanted to give up on himself!


    As for him accepting Cloud City, it was entirely from a Chinese point of view. Since a woman like her had delivered herself to his doorstep, then naturally, she was not some kind of virtuous and strong woman. He was just a fisherman, an ordinary commoner.


    In order to cultivate his so-called domineering attitude, Ou Nuo had taught him a lot of unhealthy thoughts.


    The last time Zhao Min gave him a dance, he immediately treated her with utmost respect. In his vast knowledge, only a fairy could jump out of that kind of dance, and she faintly had the urge to die for her.


    In fact, for a young person, most of their lives would be affected by this kind of "impulse", but most of it would be impulsive, and He Xingyun was afraid that it wouldn''t happen right after that!


    So when Zhao Min stopped looking at him after a while, the disappointment in his heart truly urged him to die.


    "Alright, I''m no longer your big brother Maki Zin. I won''t let you misunderstand!" He Xingyun gave Zhao Min a deep look before standing up. Clenching her fists, veins started to bulge on his face and in an instant, a handsome face became riddled with holes. It was unbearable to look at as blood dripped down from his face to the ground.


    Even if she knew what He Xingyun was planning to do, she didn''t have the power to stop him now. In here, the only person who could interrupt him was Alslen, but he wouldn''t do anything.


    "Why do you have to suffer?" Zhao Min laughed bitterly.


    "I was in this state in the first place, and am not fit to have the face of the Young Prince. If I were to destroy it myself, then it would count as over!" He Xingyun said as he clenched his teeth.


    "I''m going to rest, tomorrow I''m going to Shanxi to find Maki Zin!" Sai Han closed his eyes for a while, then rushed towards Prince Kang and retreated, Cheng Xuan followed Sai Han.


    "Follow me!" Zhao Min sighed as she watched He Xingyun leave the room. He Xingyun covered his face and followed her out, Prince Kang looked at Alslen and followed with his eyes. Alslen was afraid that He Xingyun would harm Zhao Min, hence he asked Alslen to follow and protect him.


    "Tomorrow ¡­" I''ll go tomorrow, but with your current appearance, you can just stay in the Prince Kang Palace! " He didn''t have any martial arts left now, and his body was extremely weak. If he followed Maki Zin, it would only drag him down.


    "Oh right, Gao Yun is coming back soon, right?" Cheng Xuan scratched his head, "I heard what the wangfei told me!"


    "When she comes back, Empress Mother will naturally tell her everything!"


    "Why did you destroy your own face?" In the backyard, Zhao Min turned and looked at He Xingyun.


    "This face doesn''t belong to me!" He Xingyun stared blankly at Zhao Min, who was becoming thinner and thinner, and said in her heart, "You also won''t belong to me."


    "Does it hurt?" Zhao Min took out a handkerchief from her hands, wanting to help him wipe off the blood stains. She didn''t know why she did this, she only felt that he was very pitiful.


    "No, I, I will do it myself!" He Xingyun suddenly woke up, took the handkerchief from Zhao Min''s hands, and didn''t dare touch her skin at all. He hastily wiped his face, and wanted to give the handkerchief back to her, but when he saw that the white handkerchief had already turned red and black, he felt quite awkward. After thinking for a while, he kept the handkerchief in his bosom.


    From today onwards, I will no longer disturb you and I will no longer see you. You, just wait for Young Prince. He Xingyun foolishly looked at Zhao Min''s beautiful back, her heart bleeding when she said those words. She thought: He Xingyun, what are you comparing yourself to the Young Prince, if they don''t kill you, that would already be unorthodox.


    "En, you, leave well!" He thought of the moment when he first heard of Big Brother Maki Zin''s return, how he was overjoyed, even though he knew that he had lost his memories and came back, he had always been overjoyed. But now, he still had not returned, and even more so, he had met with misfortune, and unknowingly treated He Xingyun and Maki Zin as one person.

 C148

    It had been half a month since Maki Zin fainted and woke up again. He felt his entire body turning ice-cold, as if he was in an icehouse. He immediately flipped over and landed on the ground, and rubbed his body a few times to recover.


    Maki Zin felt that his surroundings was pitch black, he couldn''t even see his own fingers, he touched the wall to find an exit, it was cold to the touch, it was actually a stone wall.


    "Seriously, what are Dad and Mom doing? They''re not even turning on the lights!" Maki Zin complained and continued to walk outside. As for why he did not realize that this place was completely different from his "home", he could only stay silent.


    After walking for a long distance, he finally saw some light. Maki Zin was overjoyed, he had been feeling dizzy and thought that he was just sleepwalking, but now that he saw the light, he breathed a sigh of relief and quickly went to where the light was.


    Everyone was curious when they saw a person rushing over. When they saw that it was the "dead man" brought by the Miss, they were shocked!


    "You''re not dead yet?" Xiao Hong rubbed her fingers on Maki Zin''s skin. If it still had some elasticity, then it was not dead yet, so she breathed a sigh of relief. If it was a corpse, then it would not be a joke.


    "Of course I''m not dead yet!" "Whose baby is she, she''s not bad looking. If she saw him, I wonder if she would change her love for him?" Maki Zin rubbed his chin, as if he was thinking about a very profound question.


    "What are you talking about?" Seeing that Maki Zin was so focused and spouting nonsense, under his rage, Xiao Hong gave him an Embroidered Fist, which turned the pitiful Maki Zin into a panda eye.


    "Why did you hit me?" In Maki Zin''s current memories, there seemed to be only people who were beaten up by him. Although he had never advocated violence, he couldn''t allow himself to be bullied by others. He extended his hand out towards Xiao Hong, but she was a girl!


    Forget it, good men do not fight with evil women, I am not going to argue with you. Thinking about it like this, he looked at Xiao Hong who seemed to have a strong fist as he raised it, shocking Xiao Hong, after all, Maki Zin''s previous display of strength was not even worth 10 Xiao Hong''s.


    But when Xiao Hong put her hands down, she started to feel proud. She rubbed Maki Zin''s shoulders and laughed: "So it turns out you''re just a paper tiger! "It''s just scary."


    "Whether I am a paper tiger or not has nothing to do with you. Where is this place?" Maki Zin was already clear-headed, and realised that this place was not his home, but where?


    "I''m telling you, you shouldn''t be too proud even if you know. This is an ancient tomb, you don''t know how many lifetimes of good fortune you''ve cultivated, the young miss actually brought you here to treat your wounds!"


    "Ancient tomb?" Maki Zin''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat as he pointed to the top of his head, "Are you kidding me, this is an ancient tomb?"


    "Who''s joking with you. This is where the Divine Eagles eventually passed on!" "Humph!" Xiao Hong huffily crossed her hands in front of her chest and turned around.


    "Heavenly Eagle?" Maki Zin''s expression was extremely wonderful, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "What happened? Why are you looking at me like that?" Xiao Hong took two steps back in fear.


    "Condor Warrior, I ¡­" Heavenly Eagle Man, stop joking, this sister. Which gang are you from? " Maki Zin continued to bow down to Xiao Hong.


    "What? This place is the Zhongnan Mountain Sect, gang? I know about the gang. " Xiao Hong said as she rubbed her nose. Maki Zin had definitely fallen, could it be that he had actually transmigrated, but he only thought about it once, and that this was all because of the online novels from his previous life. Man, this guy had already been here for almost twenty years.


    "How could this be?" Maki Zin patted his head, and ran to the side alone. Xiao Hong reached out her hand and shouted, "Don''t run around, if you get lost in the ancient tomb, you will be in trouble!"


    Maki Zin ran away as if he didn''t hear anything at all. He broke into an empty secret room and laid on the wall while panting. After his heart calmed down, he hugged his head and squatted down.


    Maki Zin raised his head and looked. If Sini was here, then that would mean that the girl was talking nonsense. When he thought about it again, did he remember that Sini had seen this yellow-clothed girl before?


    "Young Master Guo, why are you here alone?" Yang Shi lifted his skirt and squatted together with Maki Zin.


    "G-Young Master Guo?" Maki Zin looked at Yang Shi in a daze, "Young Master Guo, why do you call me that?"


    "Then what should I call him?" Yang Shi felt strange as she looked back at Maki Zin.


    "Young Master Guo, hehe, are we really that unaccustomed to this? "So you''re not her." Maki Zin said some strange things that Yang Shi did not understand at all. Maki Zin used the light from the flames to see Yang Shi clearly. She was much whiter than him, and his eyes were filled with innocence, although Sini''s gaze was also very pure, but Yang Shi''s gaze was completely ignorant of the matters of the world, and was not contaminated by the matters of the world. Also, she felt that Maki Zin was very unfamiliar with this "Sini" wearing a yellow gown, this feeling was indescribable, it was unknown.


    "I am me!" Yang Shi did not understand what Maki Zin meant.


    "Sini..." Humans were like this. Without a precise answer, even if they were certain that they wouldn''t be able to count, it would be hard to say whether they could control the answer or not.


    "My surname is Yang, it''s not Sini." Yang Shi shook her head.


    "Yang?" In other words, this place is really an ancient tomb? " Maki Zin felt dizzy. Why did it sound like an act?


    "This is the ancient tomb behind the Zhongnan Mountain!" Yang Shi nodded and smiled.


    "Then today is the year?" Maki Zin looked at Yang Shi with rapt attention.


    "25 years after the emperor!"


    "Following the Emperor? "Is it the Yuan Dynasty now?" Maki Zin abruptly stood up and looked at Yang Shi with disbelief.


    "It''s the Yuan Dynasty. Mongolia stole my mountains and rivers, and created the Yuan Dynasty. My ancestors were anti-Yuan warriors. One of Mongolia''s big sweat was killed by him."


    "Yang Zhao killed Brother Meng, this ¡­" Maki Zin muttered to himself, cold sweat dripping down his head, had he really ran all the way to the Yuan Dynasty?


    "You know!" Yang Shi asked Maki Zin again. Maki Zin''s heart was in a mess, as if his memory had been cut off.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything!" The more Maki Zin thought about it, the more confused he became. He covered his head with both hands and rushed out, Yang Shi still had not reacted to it, Maki Zin rushed forward too quickly and crashed into the stone door. "Bang!"


    The second day after He Xingyun left, Sai Han asked the person who had revealed Maki Zin''s whereabouts to bring him to. She only brought a hundred soldiers with his but did not bring anyone with his, because Zhao Min''s body was too weak, and she could not leave. However, Xiao Ling shouted that she wanted to go, but he had separated from her for too long, so he worried about her precious daughter that no matter what, she would not be able to leave, but Cheng Xuan did not need to say anything, as Alslen wanted to protect the Prince Kang Palace.


    "Han Yan, after I leave, help me take care of the Empress Mother. If my younger sister comes. Sai Han patted Han Yan, whose eyes were completely red, and helped her to tidy up her messy hair.


    "Princess, I also ¡­" Han Yan, you won''t be able to help much! " Murong Chen held both his hands and smiled as he walked out to hold Han Yan''s hand, "Moreover, if you leave, I won''t have any more companions, and I still need you to take care of my wangfei!"


    Han Yan could only helplessly nod her head. She pursed her lips, obviously very happy.

 C149

    Zhao Min sat alone under the osmanthus tree in front of her room, his figure constantly flashing across her mind, sometimes smiling steadily, sometimes making naughty faces at herself.


    "Min Min!" Min Min! " That familiar voice kept calling out.


    "Oh god, return Big Brother Maki Zin to me, as long as he and I have a chance, in two hours, I would be willing to die even if I had to!" Zhao Min clasped her hands together and closed her eyes to pray.


    According to what that person said, the chances of Maki Zin being pierced through the chest was really not high, but in their hearts, Maki Zin was alive, because Maki Zin had once said that as long as they did not see him as a corpse, they should not despair, and trust Maki Zin''s words blindly.


    "So the princess actually had this intention! I''m impressed, if Young Prince knew, he would definitely be very happy! "


    "Alslen!" Zhao Min was shocked. He had no idea how Alslen had gotten behind him, and naturally, Alslen did not hide anything, so Zhao Min could feel that she was missing Maki Zin too much, and did not think about anything else.


    "I am from the Night Scouts King''s Manor, and I just saw the princess here. The Young Prince is blessed, and will be fine!" Alslen clenched his hands.


    "Yeah, when Big Brother Maki Zin was young, he was fine even with such a severe illness, what can you do now?" She also knew that this was just a way of comforting herself.


    "That''s right, Young Prince is someone blessed by the heavens, he will definitely return safely. Princess, you should go and rest, I will take my leave!" Alslen bowed and left, but continued to mourn.


    Only until midnight did Zhao Min turn around and return to Sai Han''s room. She was at the Prince Kang Residence, and had been sleeping with Sai Han the entire time.


    When he passed by Han Yan''s room, he heard the conversation between Murong Chen and his.


    "Han Yan, it''s not good for you to be so depressed, no matter how I look at it, Young Prince doesn''t look like a person who died young!"


    "Big Sister Murong, how can you understand the relationship between me and young master? "I know, you want to ¡­" Han Yan seemed to have something she couldn''t say.


    "What do I want to do, hehe ¡­" Murong Chen smiled as he held onto Han Yan''s shoulders.


    "Forget it, why are you saying all this? I''m going to bed. " Han Yan seemed to be in an extremely bad mood.


    Zhao Min didn''t understand what they were saying, it was just that there was something about big brother Maki Zin. After listening for a while, he went back to his room to rest.


    In the middle of the night, the soundly asleep Zhao Min realised that the window had been opened by a person. When she opened her eyes, she saw an elegant figure and confirmed that it was definitely a woman.


    The woman slowly walked to the bedside and stared at Zhao Min. She did not know that Zhao Min was also looking at her, but since she was wearing a veil, she could not tell who it was.


    Zhao Min watched as she slowly pulled the sword out from her chest, extending the finger of her left hand out from the bed.


    "Zhao Min, I will repay you with all the humiliation you have given me today!" The man said softly, the hatred in his voice towards Zhao Min was extreme, he only killed her without relieving the hatred in his heart, and kept his sword with a flip of his hand, while pointing at Zhao Min''s chest with her left index finger.


    Zhao Min already knew who she was from her words alone. Zhou Zhiruo, she actually felt that Ye Mo had injured the Prince Kang Palace, she was really too bold, when Zhou Zhiruo pounced on her, Zhao Min suddenly got up and flipped the blanket over Zhou Zhiruo.


    Zhou Zhiruo did not expect Zhao Min to wake up, and was slightly taken aback, covered by the blanket. Zhao Min then kicked the "blanket" away and leaped to the side of the pile of blankets, and just as she was about to attack, the blanket flew out in all directions, revealing Zhou Zhiruo''s sword, eyes blazing with fire as she glared at Zhao Min.


    "Old friend, long time no see. Do you miss me?" Zhao Min did not even dare take off her clothes as she was completely focused on Zhou Zhiruo. It was very dangerous for her body to be able to recover, and what''s more, Sihan usually liked the peace and quiet, so the guards around the room had already been moved away. Now that Sihan had left, there were no longer any guards here, which gave Zhou Zhiruo the chance to take advantage of this.


    "I''m here to take revenge for my master. Zhao Min, once I see you, let''s settle our debt first." Zhou Zhiruo laughed sinisterly as she raised his sword and thrusted it towards Zhao Min. Zhao Min wanted to dodge, but who would have known that Zhou Zhiruo used a feint to land a palm on Zhao Min''s abdomen, causing Zhao Min to be struck out.


    "Cough, cough!" Zhao Min stood up while clutching her stomach, "Zhou Zhiruo, you''ve changed so much!" Zhao Min only felt that Zhou Zhiruo''s palm was incomparably sinister and that her own internal organs did not belong to him. Being able to stand up was already something she barely managed.


    "Everything is for revenge! You were the ones who forced it!" Zhou Zhiruo said sinisterly.


    "That''s right. You must have paid a lot for your so-called revenge, right?" Why did Zhao Min''s words sound like schadenfreude? She was obviously going to completely drive Zhou Zhiruo crazy.


    Not only was Zhou Zhiruo fierce, she was also jealous. If she said that she was beautiful, then why was it that she received so much care and concern for him? Everyone treated her like a treasure, yet they were so heartless to her.


    After thinking about it, his killing intent soared as he threw away the sword in his hand and pushed it towards Zhao Min''s chest. Zhao Min extended her right hand forward to fight with Zhou Zhiruo and retreated, a trace of blood hanging from the corner of her mouth.


    Zhou Zhiruo knew that she had alarmed the guards of the Duke Palaces, and now it was impossible for him to do anything. Moreover, the Duke Palaces were full of experts, if she rushed there, she probably wouldn''t even be able to escape.


    "Count yourself lucky today!" Zhou Zhiruo snorted and jumped onto the wall, before she managed to stabilize herself, an extremely strong force surged over, causing Zhou Zhiruo to be hit on the shoulder and fall on the other side of the strong force.


    The one who struck out was Alslen, she had rushed over after hearing the sound of wind, and coincidentally, Zhou Zhiruo wanted to escape, so she jumped onto the wall and casually struck out with her palm.


    "He''s gone!" Alslen jumped down the wall, "She can still walk after being hit by my palm, I''m afraid she''s not much weaker than the Young Prince."


    "Why don''t you go after him?" The corner of Zhao Min''s mouth twitched as he looked at Alslen. Alslen''s expression became rich and he sighed: "I''m afraid that they have another plan, to lure the tiger out of the mountain!"


    "Oh!" Zhao Min turned and headed towards her room, only to realize that she was wearing white pajamas. She quickly turned and walked out of the courtyard, but she did not dare to leave, as the Prince Kang had ordered for them to protect her.


    Zhou Zhiruo dodged from the weeds, and ran into the forest with her body supported. She did not dare go to the tavern now, as if she would die if the guards saw her.


    "Maki Zin" was something that many people knew, but not many people knew that this Young Prince was a fake. After getting the "Nine Yin True Scripture" from Ou Nuo, Zhou Zhiruo managed to slip away, and during their time together, she did whatever she wanted to say.


    After she left, Ou Nuo''s matter was something that she did not know about. Otherwise, she would not have come to the Prince Kang Palace to take revenge on her master, which was no different from courting death.


    Zhou Zhiruo went to a big tree to circulate his Qi and treat her injuries, suddenly she felt a hand on her shoulder, there was a lot of food to eat, and now that she was using his Qi, she could not even move an inch, if not she would be half crippled and become a cripple, and would most of all die from Qi deviation.


    If this person had any evil intentions, she would be at his mercy, but what made her feel at ease was that not only did he not do anything to her, he even helped her treat her injuries.


    By the time Zhou Zhiruo had finished channeling her Qi, there was already no one around, which made him curious, why did this person help but not meet with him, to the point where she had to personally thank him, but now, she did not even know who helped him.

 C150

    Sai Han brought a group of people to the Shanxi Zhongnan Mountain, and followed the man to the hut Shi Huolong used to live in. The surroundings were in complete disorder, but they could not find any clues, the entire group could only slowly search around, this kind of thing, was not something they could do as they pleased, because it was useless to rush here, it basically depended on luck.


    He remembered the last two times he woke up very clearly. He remembered the events of his previous life very clearly, but he did not remember a single thing during these past ten years. He only felt that there were still many, many important people in his heart that he did not remember.


    "Sini, do you like it?" He remembered waving a bouquet of flowers and pointing at a car full of flowers not far away, smiling as he asked the beautiful girl.


    When he thought his life was about to be perfect, right, it was a huge truck. When a truck knocked him flying, he really wanted to touch Sini''s face and stop her from crying.


    She remembered that time, Sini said she liked it, Maki Zin hugged her head and shouted loudly, he was tearing and shouting randomly, venting the anger in her heart. He remembered, she remembered the endless darkness and loneliness after she was hit, and she pulled the blanket over herself.


    "Young Master Guo, what''s wrong?" Just as Maki Zin was being tortured by the Inner Demon, Yang Shi''s voice that sounded like a heavenly music to her ears caused him to struggle for a moment. She raised her head and looked at the yellow-robed girl in the stone room.


    "Are you alright?" Yang Shi walked to the side of the bed and looked at Maki Zin with concern, "Last time you suddenly and randomly bumped into something, and even the stone door was broken, but you also fainted." After which, she pursed her lips and smiled.


    Maki Zin''s heart moved, and he fiercely pulled Yang Shi into his embrace. Yang Shi was struck dumb by his actions, and for a moment, he actually forgot to resist.


    He kissed her red lips as he only had one thought in his heart, no matter if you are Sini or not, you look exactly like her, with a vast ocean of people, the heavens had even sent you to my side, this is the compensation the heavens have given me.


    When people lose everything, their thoughts would go to extremes. Maki Zin was this kind of situation, he didn''t think about anything right now, he was only grieving, fiercely seeing the person he had been thinking about day and night, how could he care so much now.


    This time, Yang Shi was dumbstruck, and her mind instantly became blank. Her pale white face instantly flushed red, but she did not resist, allowing Maki Zin''s tongue to invade her fragrant lips, as she gradually closed her eyes.


    Maki Zin hugged the person in his arms tightly with both his eyes tightly shut, wanting to merge with her again and again.


    "Cough, cough!" A cough sounded from the door, and anyone could tell it was intentional.


    Ah!" A blood-curdling screech sounded throughout the entire tomb. Everyone was scared to the point that they had to hide in their blankets, not daring to show their heads. The rich uncle at the entrance covered his ears with his hands, smiling as he looked at Yang Shi, who was hiding to the side with a flushed face, and Mu Ren, who was covering his mouth with his right hand.


    "You, why are you so ruthless?" Maki Zin pointed at Yang Shi, but his words were not smooth, it was nonsense, her tongue was bitten, how could his words be smooth?


    Maki Zin asked loudly. Adding to the fact that the Uncle Cai at the door had the same expression as him, even though Yang Shi''s mind did not change, he felt that he had no face to see anyone. He only wanted to find a hole to hide in and never come out.


    "Sloppy prodigal son!" Yang Shi glared at Maki Zin coquettishly before he turned and ran out of the stone room.


    "Didn''t you not resist at the beginning?" Maki Zin caressed his bitten tongue and muttered.


    "Young Master Guo! This old man has really underestimated you! " The Uncle Cai chuckled as he sat in front of the bed, and patted Maki Zin''s shoulders without a single bit of blame.


    "You make it sound so easy, aiya!" Maki Zin groaned in anger, but touched the wound on his tongue, immediately screaming out in pain.


    "Hehe, this old man has been together with the little miss for almost 20 years, but I''ve never seen a man like you, hehe!" The way Uncle Cai looked at Maki Zin made Maki Zin''s hair stand on end. In his heart, he was thinking, this place is so mysterious, perhaps even mosquitoes would find it hard to find a male. Right now, his heart was extremely negative. He was just having fun in the midst of his hardships, but of course, he was also having fun in his heart.


    "The first time you met that Tian Lin, I disdained to speak of his character. As for the others, hehe, they are not much worse than yours, right?" Uncle Cai glanced at Maki Zin, "He has been chasing Young Miss the entire time due to the Bright Summit, how could I not see through his thoughts? But the Miss didn''t even give him any face! "


    "Wait, what Tian Lin have I seen?"


    "Oh, I forgot, you lost your memory!"


    "Did I lose my memories?" Maki Zin pointed at his nose, "You people knew me from a long time ago?"


    "Yeah, you brat, at first, looked at how mighty we are, chasing a martial arts expert and beating him up everywhere. That caused the world to turn upside down, all the way to our boat, and then somehow stopped!"


    "I''m fighting with someone?" Maki Zin''s expression became strange, it seemed that he was the one who beat people up, and he himself was a "good student", he did not fight much, and there was only a guy who kept pestering Sini, he could not stand it, and used some "underhanded methods", it was not really serious, that guy only stayed in the hospital for two months and then came out alive.


    Uncle Cai nodded, "You punk, there''s no saving you! If it wasn''t for my young miss, I wouldn''t come. Kid, work hard! I think you''re pretty good too. "


    Maki Zin watched as the Uncle Cai left with abundant emotions, both of his hands constantly making gestures. Nonsense, I don''t care if she has lost his memories or not, she looks so much like Sini, would I really look at his as a different man?


    Sini is mine, and other than me, no one else is allowed to touch him. He is the son of a dignified tyrant, and her parents are both important figures. For Sini, he gave up the front and back crowd of life ¡ª ¡ª As an ordinary person, she entered the academy.


    Previously, he had to endure the pain of teleportation and give up on his own life, which was why he was able to change things gradually. But now, he had completely forgotten about Maki Zin''s memories, and even the events in the dark space had a vague effect on him. If one called him Maki Zin now, then it would be more accurate to say that he was Guo Yi.


    Maki Zin stared blankly into space and suddenly a scene flashed through his mind. He shook the flower in his hand as he faced the smiling Sini, and a large truck charged towards him. In the next moment, it was Sini''s beautiful face that was covered in tears.


    Maki Zin said in a daze, "I''m dead, I''m dead." He had seen this scene before too, but it was not clear then, but now he could clearly remember everything that happened in his previous life, including his parents, Sini, Huang Min Da, and Xiao Xiao ¡­


    Ah!" A shout echoed throughout the tomb, reaching outside and lingering in the mountain stream. It was a pity that Saihan was not in the valley, otherwise they would not have to worry so much. However, Mu Ren''s shout was heart-tearing and lung-splitting.


    Yang Wen ran back to his stone room. After hearing Maki Zin''s roar, he had wanted to go take a look, but he did not.


    Maki Zin punched the stone wall, blood gushing out from between the bones of his fingers, the stone wall had also left a big mark, Maki Zin was shocked, he looked at his own fist, this was really his own fist, could it be that this was Bu Jingyun''s Qilin arm? He was truly open-minded to be able to find joy in such a bitter situation.


    Maki Zin touched his fist, it was nothing much, it was just an ordinary fist, and blood was still flowing.


    "Taiyi near Tiandu, Lianshan meet Haixiao. The white clouds looked back at him, and he saw nothing. The peak of the field has changed, and there is a great gap between the clear and the dark. " Sai Han and his men nearly flipped the entire valley over, yet they still could not find Maki Zin. Standing at the top of the Zhongnan Mountain, he muttered a few words of Wang Wei''s poem, and sighed. I wonder how it''s going? "


    The person who had the deepest understanding of Maki Zin was none other than his sister, Sai Han. To say that the person who still had the most hope of Maki Zin''s survival was Sai Han, she firmly believed that Maki Zin was still alive!


    As for who took him away, there was simply no clue at all. He frowned: "Shi Huolong!" Sihan clenched his fists tightly, maybe, maybe, he could only find this person, and now, only he knew the identity of the person who brought Maki Zin away.

 C151

    Maki Zin moaned a few times, touched his pitiful and adorable tongue, crawled out of the bed, and stealthily walked out. He was currently thinking of Little Jiu Jiu, he wanted to see what kind of expression Yang Shi had right now, and thought that it would definitely be interesting.


    Once this guy returned to his previous life, that playful young master''s personality immediately came out.


    Maki Zin walked very far and discovered that there was an extremely cruel truth: he did not know where the yellow-dressed lady''s stone room was!


    "Hey, what are you sneaking around for?" Xiao Hong wanted to bring tea for the young miss, but didn''t expect to see the shepherd at the fork of the road looking around stealthily.


    "Who are you?" Maki Zin rubbed the tip of his nose with the index finger of his right hand, looking down at Xiao Hong condescendingly. Sigh, Xiao Hong was merely her shoulder, so what he said was true.


    "I am, who am I? Don''t you know? " What? You dare to say that I don''t even remember your aunt, you don''t want to live anymore? When she was just Maki Zin, Maki Zin''s sickly look had already been seen through in her heart, so even if he knew that Maki Zin had advanced to become an expert, she had never been afraid of him.


    "Hungry, I really don''t know!" Maki Zin shook his head, it was a very innocent look, Xiao Luan''s left hand suddenly flew towards Maki Zin''s head, for a moment, Maki Zin''s face was filled with innocence.


    "I am Xiao Hong, Guo Yi, you can''t be the real Shi Yi, right?" Xiao Hong looked left and right on Maki Zin''s body.


    "Could it be that I''ve really lost my memories?" Maki Zin pointed at his nose, "You people knew me from a long time ago?"


    "It''s not too long ago. The first time I saw you was just a year ago, right? The first time I saw you was just a year ago, right?" It''s not too long now, the first time I saw you was just a year ago. Xiao Hong held onto the tea in her hand, otherwise, she would have held onto it with both of her hands to express her feelings.


    What deep hatred and hatred do you and I have? You would only be happy if I were to die instead. Maki Zin glared fiercely at Xiao Hong. At this moment, his body trembled. That''s right, how could he be so stupid? In his memory, he was hit by a car, but this time the wound was in his chest.


    If Maki Zin still did not vent after knowing that Ou Nuo had stabbed his heart with a sword, and channeled his energy to turn his body over, how would he feel? It was all because Ou Nuo thought that he had died, and those few moves were just randomly sent out. Otherwise, who knew where the current Maki Zin would have gone to.


    Xiao Hong looked at Maki Zin''s strange expression and reached out his left hand to touch his forehead. "Ah!" She cried out in shock as she threw out the teacup in his hand. Without thinking, Maki Zin quickly reached out his right hand to catch the teacup, moving to his left and right sides as the teapot landed steadily on the teacup.


    Maki Zin didn''t pay attention to Xiao Hong''s expression as if he was looking at a ghost. He stared blankly at the tea tray in his hand in a daze: When was she so powerful?


    "You, you ¡­" Xiao Hong stammered as she pointed at Maki Zin.


    Maki Zin woke up from his stupor and looked at her while grinning. He asked while shaking his head, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "You''re not human!" Xiao Hong''s sudden sentence caused Maki Zin to be stupefied. She tilted her nose and said, "How come I''m not a human anymore? Hurry up and explain it to me! "


    "Human, how can a human be as cold as you?" Xiao Hong grabbed her collar as if she had also become cold.


    "Am I cold?" Maki Zin froze for a moment, then quickly reached out with his left hand to grab Xiao Hong''s right hand. He only felt that her hand was hot, and he wanted to pull it out, but how could he?


    "Let me go, what are you doing?" Xiao Hong''s eyes turned red, as though she was about to cry.


    Maki Zin released her as expected, supporting his face with his hand in a daze, he wiped it away. When his hand reached the tip of his nose, he discovered something that made him even more frightened.


    When Maki Zin was still able to breathe normally without breathing, he did not notice it. Now that he suddenly realized it, even he himself was inexplicably shocked.


    It was the yellow-dressed lady who saved him, she might have known why, yes, I have to look for her, Maki Zin turned and said to Xiao Hong: "Xiao Hong, please tell me where Miss''s house is, I have urgent business with her!"


    Xiao Hong was already a little dumbfounded, she blankly pointed to a fork in the road to the right. Maki Zin nodded his head in thanks, then looked at the teacup: "I''ll send the tea over, you go and play!"


    Maki Zin brought the tea in front of the stone room. After passing the stone window, he was immediately stunned, only to see a long-haired woman wearing a thin, transparent yellow robe standing under the oil lamp inside the stone room. Her face was like the crescent moon in the clear sky, and her elegant face was extremely beautiful and beautiful. When people saw her, they felt that she was delicate and gentle, just like a delicate and touching woman.


    Maki Zin couldn''t help but be dumbstruck, and even forgot what he was doing in this place. He only stood outside the window foolishly, watching Yang Shi who was beside the stone table.


    What Yang Shi attracted to him was not her impeccable appearance or Chuchu expression, but her temperament that was out of place in the ordinary. His pale white face and outstanding temperament were all fatal temptations, but it made one unable to think of any evil thoughts, and they only wanted to use their lives to protect this pure and beautiful person.


    Maki Zin even felt regret for being so frivolous to this woman just now. She was not something that he, a normal person would have. But it was only for a moment.


    "I will protect you for the rest of your life!" Maki Zin curled his lips, it was not only because of her resemblance to Sini.


    "Who?" Yang Shi noticed that there was someone outside and stood up and asked casually.


    "Hehe, it''s me!" Maki Zin carried a tea tray and walked into the stone room. The setup was extremely simple, unlike the other girls who had piled up on the table, the setup was beautiful and illusory, just that it had to be extremely neat and tidy.


    "Oh, Young Master Guo, why have you come to my place?" Yang Shi turned back and sat down, waving at Maki Zin, signaling him to sit too. Maki Zin put down the tea tray and sat opposite of Yang Shi, "I''ve been here for so long, I still have not heard of young miss''s name!"


    "It''s just a name, what''s there to call me? Besides, it''s been a long time since I''ve been called by my name!" Yang Shi had lost both her parents since she was young, and everyone in the ancient tomb called her miss, but no one called her by her name.


    Maki Zin looked at Yang Shi speechlessly. No matter what, she was luckier than her, and she and her parents had lived a happy life for more than twenty years.


    "My name is Yang Shi. Sir, do you mind calling me that from now on? I''ll always listen to you as'' Miss'', I ¡­" Yang Shi did not mind Yang Shi saying his name, but it was not good for communication. However, the more Maki Zin was happy, the happier he was.


    "Yang Shi!" Maki Zin looked at her charming face, and thought: "He''s truly a poetic person, how can the secular world possibly have such a person?"


    "I-What''s going on with me? Can you tell me?" Maki Zin pointed at himself as he drew randomly with his hands, looking extremely funny.


    Yang Shi shook her head. "You have been pierced through the chest with a sword, and normally speaking, other than ghosts and gods, there should be no reason for you to live, but you ¡­" Yang Shi stood up, and held onto her lower abdomen, "Furthermore, after you were injured by the sword, you were struck by someone else with profound inner strength!"


    "Huh?" Maki Zin was extremely against the idea of injuring his own people, to actually abuse his "corpse", f * * k, it was too ruthless! Maki Zin''s face alternated between red and white; his expression was quite interesting.


    Sihan couldn''t find Maki Zin anywhere, so he ordered his subordinates to continue searching, before he went down the mountain to look for Shi Huolong alone.


    After grabbing a few thousand six bags consecutively, seven disciples asked around. They only knew that Shi Huolong had appeared at the Beggar''s Gang Headquarters two months ago, and after instructing a few things, he disappeared.


    "He appeared before us, that''s easy!" Sai Han thought that at most, they should at least find some time and call the law enforcement elders from the headquarters over. They should at least know Shi Huolong''s whereabouts!


    He went to an inn and ordered some food. He then picked up his rice bowl and heard a loud shout: Attendant, quickly serve me wine and dishes, just put the best dishes in your inn on the table! He casually threw a silver ingot to Attendant, who happily went away.


    He was eight feet tall, with a huge body and steady steps. When Sai Han saw that his skills were not any weaker than Cheng Xuan''s when he was winning, a thought flashed through his mind, but he was unable to grasp it. He brought the six of them to a seat not far from him and sat down.


    "Uncle, why did you call us here?" Not long after they sat down, they drank a few cups, one of which was obviously one of his subordinates.


    "You can ask me, but you must not ask about Fourth Master''s matters again!" The man glared at him.


    "I only dare to ask if it''s you, Master. If Master Four was here, I wouldn''t dare to ask even if you gave me the courage of a tiger!" The man stuck out his tongue, and the big man laughed. Looking at him, the meaning in his eyes was that he understood the meaning behind his words.


    "Alright! I will tell you guys that I want you to have a count as well! " The big sized man looked around, seeing Sihan''s back figure, he was startled, he felt that the woman should be very beautiful, he did not linger for long, he called them over and spoke softly: "Last month, Fourth Elder killed Maki Zin, but was taken away by a yellow-dressed lady, you know!"


    No matter how soft his words were, when he mentioned Maki Zin, no matter how calm Sai Han usually was, he would only shake his hand, rub his chopsticks, and insert himself into a seat, passing right through him.

 C152

    As soon as he came downstairs, he went to a clothing store and changed into the clothes of an ordinary Han girl. Although the outfit he wore just now was also Han Family attire, it was too eye-catching.


    The world was in a mess now, a beautiful woman was sitting by the side of the road, it was hard not to cause trouble. Although she wasn''t afraid of trouble, she had no interest in causing trouble now. He quietly waited for Chu Tiange to come out, and after an hour, he came out with a few subordinates.


    "Uncle, when will Master Four arrive?" Chu Tiange shook his head, "He said that he would meet us at noon today, we should be here by now!"


    After walking for an incense stick of time, they entered an inn. Sai Han guessed that Ou Nuo was inside, although he had the impulse to kill him, but looking for him was more important, in her eyes, not a single Ou Nuo was more important than her younger brother. Furthermore, she did not think much of Ou Nuo, she was afraid that he had injured her before.


    Sai Wu Chu Tiange brought his men and went upstairs, went to the counter to find out where they lived, and took a room next to theirs.


    Sai Han walked into the room, it was clean and tidy, Sai Han nodded his head, poured a cup of tea and sat down to listen to what was being said, and sure enough, Ou Nuo''s voice came.


    "Brother Chu, I arrived first today, haha!" Ou Nuo and Chu Tiange only sat down after giving each other a big hug. His two subordinates were guarding outside the door under Chu Tiange''s instructions.


    "I went to have a drink, so I made you grab it first!" Chu Tiange pointed at Ou Nuo and laughed, in the entire Ou Nuo system, the only person who dared to truly see him as a little brother was Chu Tiange, and Ou Nuo was also very happy in the bottom of his heart.


    "When I think of the battle at the Great Plains, I am truly unwilling!" It wasn''t easy for me to suppress Sihan, but I was destroyed by that He Xingyun brat! " Ou Nuo slammed the table. He knew that waiting for that kind of opportunity would be impossible, so he naturally hated He Xingyun to the bones.


    "Like you said, how can He Xingyun have such power? It''s really unbelievable! " Chu Tiange sighed, "But it''s not like we have nothing to gain from this, after all, we just buried the biggest chess piece. Haha, compared to capturing Sihan, we might not be any weaker!"


    "That''s true, haha!" Ou Nuo and Chu Tiange clinked their cups, causing Sai Han to be startled, "Chess piece?" The first thing Ou Nuo wanted to do was to deal with the Prince Kang Palace, but when he thought about the protection of Alslen and the fact that the Royal Father was in charge of the overall situation, what was there to be afraid of? Once they found Maki Zin, everything would be settled.


    "Brother, there''s a question that I haven''t asked you before, but I can''t hold it in anymore. Why do I feel like you''re afraid of the woman that brought Maki Zin away?" Chu Tiange looked at Ou Nuo strangely, "Could it be that her martial arts competition is even higher?"


    "That''s not true, her martial arts are only at Zhang Wuji''s level, I ¡­ Come, Brother Chu, let''s toast. Am I not going to look for her now? I will rest for the night today and set off tomorrow! "


    Hearing the sounds of glasses clinking against each other, Sai Han thought to himself: Ou Nuo is actually afraid of saving Maki Zin''s girl, who is that person?


    Most of the time, Cheng Xuan''s power had gradually recovered and he was in a good mood. With his personality, he would never stay in the Prince Kang Palace and only be served by others, that would be no different from killing him.


    After lunch, Cheng Xuan stretched his body and headed out the door, wanting to go "splurge" some more.


    "Great Hero Cheng Xuan, where are you going?" Cheng Xuan''s face suddenly looked as if he was crying, as he turned around and smiled, but it was even uglier than crying. If he said that the person he was most afraid of was not only Situ Mu Qing, but also his savior, Murong Chen. Now that Situ Mu Qing was not here, the only person left was Murong Chen. If she said no this today, it would harm his body. If he said no that tomorrow, it would slow his recovery.


    In short, she had the current Cheng Xuan under her control. As long as he objected, Murong Chen would find a lot of reasons to argue with him, until he lost and begged for mercy.


    "Great Hero Murong, I''m so bored right now, can''t you let me go out and play?" Cheng Xuan held it in both hands, and kept bowing to Murong Chen, hoping that she would be "merciful" and let him go.


    "Great Hero Cheng Xuan, your injuries are currently recuperating, how can you go out? What if you meet with another accident?" Murong Chen said as he shook his head. He looked at Cheng Xuan like he was looking at a disobedient child, but she was actually a little younger than Maki Zin.


    Cheng Xuan, you have to listen to big sister Chen, she''s doing it for you! Han Yan pulled Murong Chen''s hand and said to Cheng Xuan. Cheng Xuan gritted his teeth as he looked at Han Yan, "Maki Zin, you suffered. Han Yan blushed and lowered her head, but in her heart, she wanted to kill the young master.


    "Chen''er, just let him out!" Ji Ya walked out from the back and said smilingly, "This child, he has stayed in the Prince Kang Palace for so long and has not stepped out of it even half a step. He''s definitely broken down, if we really don''t let him out, in a few days, something will happen to him again!"


    "Heh heh, it''s still the princess consort, heh heh!" Cheng Xuan couldn''t say the word "good". If that''s the case, then didn''t they say that Murong Chen was bad?


    Since the wangfei had already said so, Murong Chen naturally had nothing to say. Cheng Xuan happily rushed out of the Prince Kang Palace, Ji Ya looked at his back, shook his head and laughed: "You''re already thirty, why are you still like a little kid!" Had she forgotten that she was called Cheng Xuan''s child?


    Cheng Xuan rushed out of the "cage", and felt that he had recovered by a large half immediately. Laughing merrily, touching here and there, leaning there, looking at such a beautiful girl, he immediately threw a glance at her, causing her little daughter''s face and ears to flush red. She wanted to look but didn''t dare to look at him.


    It had been a long time since he had to live like this, and he couldn''t help but think back to the time when he was called the "Smiling Scholar." Although he wasn''t illiterate, he wasn''t some nerd either.


    Cheng Xuan stopped in front of Drunken Spring''s building, the corners of his mouth raised as he snapped his fingers. As if he was a thief, he said softly, "Since Sihan isn''t here, it should be possible for me to go in and tease the girls, right?"


    The girls in the Drunken Spring Pavilion all saw a handsome guy standing outside the door, causing their brother to wink at him. Cheng Xuan nodded and said, "I was just going in to play, and not to do anything out of line. She shouldn''t blame me!"


    Just as he took a step forward, he immediately retreated: "With her personality, it''s hard to say. Last time, the fake Maki Zin only went in for a short while and Sai Han already had a bad impression of his beloved younger brother!"


    He then shook his head, "Sigh! Cheng Xuan, Cheng Xuan, you can be considered a character, but how can you be nothing when you meet Sihan, thinking of her everywhere, how can you be half as heroic as you were back in the Four Seas? "


    "You want to enter?" A clear and melodious voice filled with ridicule, Cheng Xuan was still deep in his thoughts, and he only nodded: "I didn''t even think about it!"


    "If you continue to stand here, the girl inside will come out and pull you!"


    "Huh?" Cheng Xuan took three steps back and pointed at the girl beside him, just when he was saying that he was most afraid of her, she had already come.


    "What is it? Surprise? "Afraid?" Who else could this be other than Situ Mu Qing? With a grin on his face, he placed his hands behind his back and walked towards Cheng Xuan, step by step.


    "Haha, how could that be? I was so happy to see Miss Situ safe and sound, I didn''t even have time to be happy. What, you haven''t recovered your Dali yet?" Cheng Xuan had already made preparations to escape, but his power was too pitiful for him, even Situ Mu Qing would not be able to escape.


    "Yi, you knew that I returned to Dali? "Awesome!" Situ Mu Qing gave Cheng Xuan a big thumbs up, "I have gone back to Dali, but, now I have come again. And, my father is also here!"


    "Huh?" Cheng Xuan almost fell to the ground. What was her father doing in the capital? However, what he could be sure of was that since the father and daughter pair had come, they had already planned to stay for a long period of time. To Cheng Xuan, this was truly a huge inconvenience.


    "Cheng Xuan, we are here to seek refuge!" Situ Muqing immediately retracted her giggling face, and looked at Cheng Xuan with her red eyes.

 C153

    That man was Chu Tiange. When Sihan first saw him, he felt that Cheng Xuan''s power was similar to his own, and had his own suspicions, but he was not sure, although experts like Cheng Xuan were rare, but he could not be sure of his abilities.


    Back then, when Ou Nuo was here, he had met Chu Tiange, Guan Fei Qin, and Yu Tian Ao. As the four of them were sworn brothers, Chu Tiange was the biggest, so most of his subordinates called him grandpa, while Ou Nuo was the smallest.


    She wanted to leave at first, but since they had news on Maki Zin, they wouldn''t leave even if something were to happen to her.


    However, Chu Tiange, who had a high cultivation level, did not hear anything as he just sat opposite Sihan. Seeing Sihan reveal this move, cold sweat trickled down his forehead, this beauty was not someone he could think of. After hurriedly settling the bill and leaving, he was afraid that he would not be able to hold back from doing something, and would end up in a miserable state.


    Sai Han laughed and ignored them, continuing to listen to Chu Tiange and the rest.


    "Of course we know!" Chu Tiange said, "This time we are going to look for the yellow-dressed lady, quickly eat, after that we will immediately go and meet with Master Si!"


    Sai Han was in a good mood, he did not waste any time and went downstairs to settle the bill. Chu Tiange''s underlings were all staring, Chu Tiange did not know who Sai Han was, and kept saying that it was strange that there was such a beautiful woman in this remote place.


    If Ou Nuo was also present, this battle would probably be unavoidable. Since he was unable to move Chu Tiange, he naturally wanted him to find Ou Nuo and then find the yellow-robed woman to achieve his ultimate goal, to find out Maki Zin''s whereabouts.


    Maki Zin and Yang Shi chatted for a while, while Yang Shi seemed to be in high spirits as she said: "Sir, are you interested in accompanying me to enjoy the scenery?" Maki Zin naturally agreed over and over again.


    Yang Shi brought Maki Zin out of the ancient tomb from the rear mountain. Maki Zin looked at the entrance of the cave with a strange expression.


    "Hungry, no, no!" Maki Zin thought, wasn''t it recorded in the novels that the ancient tomb was sealed by the Dragon-Breaking Rock, leaving only one underwater passage. That is, to understand, it had already been more than a hundred years since then, and with the efforts of several generations, it would be possible to open another passage.


    This was indeed the case. After Yangguo had been dubbed a "westerner" at the peak of Mount Hua, he and Little Longnong had fought valiantly in every direction. After the invasion of the Central Plains by the post-Mongolian, the Guo couple had died in battle and had finally returned to the ancient tomb. They thought that it would be inconvenient for them to enter and leave the water, so they decided to dig another passageway.


    However, most of the ancient tombs were solid stone walls. Excavating them took a lot of effort and it took until the last generation to build this tunnel.


    When he came out of the ancient tomb, he had actually seen the peak of the Zhongnan Mountain and everything around him. Only then did Maki Zin feel at ease, with his hands held up high and his eyes closed, standing straight, did Yang Shi feel a strange feeling in his heart. That feeling was really strange, it was as if he had found and met Maki Zin before.


    Yang Shi remembered that when he kissed her, her face immediately turned red, but unfortunately, Maki Zin had closed her eyes and missed the good scenery, thus she no longer looked at him with her hands held up to the sky, and raised her head with her eyes closed. That kind of feeling made people forget about him, and only enjoy the present.


    Ah!" Yang Shi suddenly heard Mu Ren shouting in a carefree manner. She put down her hands and opened her eyes to look at Mu Ren, who had my hands in front of her mouth. A breeze blew past them, blowing up their long hair.


    Looking at the floating clouds beneath his feet, Maki Zin laughed out loud. His state of mind was extremely clear, whether it was in his previous life, or in his current life, all of it had been thrown aside.


    Seeing Maki Zin completely displaying his own elegance, Yang Shi knew that he was no longer as close to giving up and was happy for him as he was in the past.


    "It''s the Young Prince?" At the foot of the mountain, the Origin Weapons that were looking for Maki Zin looked at each other, they looked at the mountain in disbelief. In order to find Maki Zin, Sai Han brought a few people that recognized Maki Zin.


    "Young Prince!" Young Prince... At the foot of the mountain, over a hundred people shouted together, but they were unable to suppress Maki Zin''s laughter. Maki Zin''s laughter was far behind, and the voice of "Young Prince" lingered around the mountain stream without end, but it was a pity that Maki Zin had lost his memories of his past life and did not understand who the Young Prince they were calling was. They looked at each other and laughed, then walked to the back of the mountain, where the voice of "Young Prince" still did not stop.


    "I wonder who the Young Prince they are looking for is?" Maki Zin hopped in front of Yang Shi and said, "Maybe the one we''re looking for is you!"


    "Me?" Maki Zin spread out his hands, "Can I be Young Prince? Haha, I don''t have that kind of life! " Seeing that Yang Shi was even joking, Maki Zin was extremely happy in his heart.


    "That''s hard to say!" Yang Shi pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Maki Zin did not want to talk too much about this matter. Since this was not the case, there was no need for them to discuss further.


    For an entire two hours, the two of them just walked. They didn''t say a single word, and sometimes, when they saw places that were beautiful, they would just look at each other and smile and nod.


    At this moment, silence prevailed. Both of them felt that the other was closer. Maki Zin ran over to the flowers to pick some flowers, made a big garland, made a ring, and gave the garland to Yang Shi.


    Yang Shi smiled as she took the flower ring and looked at it. Looking at Maki Zin in the main circle, Maki Zin smiled and turned both his heads to look at his, then put the flower ring on his head. It added a bit of color to his face, it was truly more charming than a flower.


    Maki Zin passed the flower ring to Yang Shi: "Shi, I''ll also give this to you!"


    Hearing Maki Zin call himself that, when he smiled and put the ring on, Maki Zin was overjoyed. Yang Shi never came into contact with outsiders, he liked him even if he liked him.


    In a single day, Maki Zin could be said to have gained a lot. Not only did he travel across Zhongnan Mountain with Yang Shi, he even obtained permission from the bottom of his heart. However, he was happy here. He didn''t know how many people were worried about him. If a person gained something, they would lose something, no wonder.


    Most of the Prince Kang Palace''s rooms were filled with waste paper. The paper was filled with words, but in the end, there were only two words written inside: Maki Zin!


    Zhao Min sat in front of the table and unceasingly wrote these two words, as if Maki Zin was right beside him.


    "Princess, the Crown Prince is here to see you!" Zhao Min put down her brush, looked at the servant girl outside the door, and then followed her out, saying "Oh".


    Wang Baobao originally wanted to go to Zhao Min''s room to invite him in person, but knowing that she was living in Sai Han''s room, he immediately changed his mind and asked the servant of the Duke Palace to call him.


    "Brother, is there anything you need from me?" When Zhao Min came to the great hall, she was finally a little happy to see her brother whom she hadn''t seen for a few days.


    "Sister, you have forgotten about your home at Prince''s place. The Royal Father is about to go to war and misses you so much. Don''t you want to accompany him for a while?" Wang Baobao patted Zhao Min''s shoulder and laughed: "Girl, you''re skinnier now!"


    Zhao Min thought for a while, and immediately felt that she had let down his family, hence she nodded her head: "We''ll go and bid farewell to foster father and mother, and return to the Prince Ruyang Palace!"


    Zhao Min went to see the Prince Kang in the study. When the latter heard that Zhao Min was leaving, she only nodded her head; and then, she went to see Ji Ya. Ji Ya was naturally reluctant, but she knew that the Prince Ruyang would be leaving soon.


    When Yi Yi walked out of the Duke Palace, Zhao Min looked at the two big words "Prince Kang Palace", and prayed in her heart that Big Brother Maki Zin would return safely the next time he came here. When Wang Baobao rode the horse, he was afraid that Zhao Min''s health had not fully recovered, so he prepared a carriage for her and headed back to the Prince Ruyang Palace.

 C154

    In the evening, Maki Zin and Yang Shi returned to the ancient tomb side by side. Although Yang Shi had her bottom line, she did not know the worldly affairs of the world and could hold onto them whenever she wanted. That was what she thought, and she did not mind Maki Zin''s frivolous actions at all.


    "You guys are back! Time to eat!" Uncle Cai squinted at the two of them, Maki Zin awkwardly nodded, then let go of Maki Zin''s hand and walked in.


    "That, what about the Tian Lin you were talking about?" Maki Zin viewed him as a love rival, and an unknown love rival at that. Of course he couldn''t underestimate his enemy, knowing himself and knowing his enemy was the safest!


    "She was chased away by the little miss, don''t worry!" The Uncle Cai laughed and followed Yang Shi, leaving Maki Zin to do whatever he wanted on the spot.


    She had to get her spirits back up. As for the room next to Ou Nuo''s, she did not care too much, as long as they did not run away, it would be fine.


    When night fell, the sound of footsteps came from in front of Sai Han''s room, and it was the sound of Ou Nuo opening the door. Sai Han was still lying there, listening clearly to their conversation, and muttered: "Zhang Wuji? Why is he here? "


    "Sect Head Zhang is truly giving me face, he''s even willing to come and help me!" Ou Nuo laughed as he looked at Zhang Wuji, causing Zhang Wuji to smile in embarrassment. He then walked into the room: "This sect master is just a fake, he doesn''t even have Ming Religion like me! "What''s the matter?" These words weren''t to say that he was dissatisfied. He was naturally uninterested in fame and fortune. It was just that he was temporarily unable to refuse the position of Sect Leader. He was truly vexed over this matter.


    "What did Sir Ou Nuo call me here for?" Since Ou Nuo had called him, he naturally had to come. In reality, Chu Tiange did not approve of Zhang Wuji coming over, but Ou Nuo had his own plans. With the strength of his Ming Religion, he would not give up the opportunity to rope Xie Xun in.


    "Naturally, it''s to call Sect Leader Zhang to share the benefits!" Ou Nuo asked Yang Xiao, "Why do you not sit, Envoy Yang?" Yang Xiao nodded and sat down.


    "Benefits?" "Hahaha!" Zhang Wuji shook his head!


    "Young master, I''m so sleepy!" Xiao Zhao was not interested in what they had just said. Even though she was travelling along the road, her petite body couldn''t take it anymore and she only wanted to have a good night''s sleep.


    "Mm, then you can sleep next door!" Zhang Wuji pinched Xiao Zhao and laughed, he looked at Ou Nuo and asked, "Is that okay?"


    "Ai!" Ou Nuo sighed, "Xiao Zhao, go change rooms. There is already someone living next door, and we have already reserved this inn, but we were a step too late, the person next door has already given us money!"


    "We''re here, but we''re just a step too late. We haven''t even met him!" Chu Tiange froze for a moment, then stood up, "Then we''ll tell him to leave!"


    "Cough cough, Attendant said that she is a woman, but it will not be good for me to go in, if not, I will throw her out!" Chu Tiange rubbed his hands, but no one knew what he was thinking about.


    "Moreover, I never thought that there would be so many people. Maybe there will be even fewer rooms!" Now that Ou Nuo was embarrassed, he packed all the upper rooms, but it was not easy to get Zhang Wuji and the others to stay in the lower rooms, "How about this, let''s squeeze together a bit, Xiao Zhao will stay on the opposite side."


    Xiao Zhao shook her head: "I''ll go get my sister next door, I''ll disturb her for the night, I''ll sleep with her!"


    "How can that be? Xiao Zhao, don''t you know her?" Zhang Wuji pulled Xiao Zhao''s hand, and Xiao Zhao smiled sweetly, "We''re both girls, we''ll get along soon!" She turned around and walked out the door.


    In Sihan''s heart, he was thinking about what kind of person this little girl was, but he didn''t have any other intentions. He also didn''t reject her, because Xiao Zhao didn''t know her. She would remember anyone she met after taking a glance at them.


    Sure enough, before long there was a knock on the door. Sai Han could not help but ask, "Who is it?"


    "Sister, we can''t stay here. Can I sleep with you for the night?" With a wave of his right hand, the latch moved to one side without making a sound.


    "The door isn''t closed, so come in. No one else is allowed in, I don''t want to see you!"


    "Thank you, sister!" Xiao Zhao walked into the room and immediately smelled the fragrance of peony flowers. It was faint and delicate, like a musk deer, elegant and soft, refreshing and pleasing to the nose. She thought that this big sister must be a beauty.


    Sihan looked at Xiao Zhao, full of smiles. "You are very cute!" After saying that, she turned and sat on the table to pour two cups of tea, indicating that Xiao Zhao could do whatever she wanted.


    "Elder sister, you''re the beautiful one!" Xiao Zhao stuck out her tongue and sat opposite of Sihan. She blinked at Sihan''s face and supported his chin with his hands, "What''s your name, big sister? I can''t think of a place to grow such a beautiful person! "


    "My surname is Guo, you can call me Sister Hui. What''s your sister''s name?" She knew Xiao Zhao''s name since a long time ago.


    "Oh, my name is Xiao Zhao. Hehe, if I can see big sister, then I will not lie down together with Young Master in vain!"


    "Have you always been this sweet? Everyone still has you in their hands! " Although she was chatting with Xiao Zhao, he was listening to everything she said next door.


    "Eh? Chief Liu, why aren''t you here yet?" Ou Nuo''s expression was slightly unhappy. In order to win over Zhang Wuji and Liu Ji, he had someone to write a letter for him, and he did not give him face. For someone as proud and arrogant as Ou Nuo, naturally, he felt extremely uncomfortable.


    "Maybe something has delayed me!" Zhang Wuji shook his head and laughed.


    "Initially, I called everyone here to share the benefits with everyone. It''s fine if he doesn''t come!" Ou Nuo snorted.


    "Sir Ou Nuo has always been talking about benefits, I wonder what benefits will there be?" Yang Xiao clenched both his hands, he was not like Zhang Wuji who was indifferent to everything. He knew that Ou Nuo was not easy to deal with.


    "Hehe, Ambassador Yang Zuo, have you heard of the ''Jade Women''s Heart Sutra'' and the ''Nine Yin True Scriptures''?" Ou Nuo''s martial arts were truly bestowed by the heavens, he was not interested in these things, what''s wrong with giving it to them as a favor?


    "The ''Nine Yin True Scriptures'' had already fallen into your hands, what else can you say? Furthermore, the ''Jade Women''s Heart Sutra'' is said to be an absolute art learned by the Heavenly Eagle Hero couple, what does it have to do with you and me? " Yang Xiao had been in the martial arts world for a long time, so he naturally had this kind of common sense.


    "Hehe, but there is one place that has a complete set of these two absolute arts!" Ou Nuo drank his tea and looked at Yang Xiao with a smile.


    "Elder sister, why is there nothing in your room? "You don''t have any luggage?" Xiao Zhao yawned and patted her mouth, then stretched.


    "Hmm, Xiao Zhao, if you''re tired, go sleep. I''m going to sit down for a while!" She suddenly felt that something was amiss. With Ou Nuo''s martial arts, she knew what the so-called absolute arts were used for, and immediately understood what Ou Nuo was thinking. He curled his lips into a smile.


    "Farewell!" Yang Xiao suddenly stood up, and said to Zhang Wuji: "Sect Leader, you cannot agree to this matter. Let''s go!"


    "Left Custodian Yang, why is this?" Ou Nuo did not expect that when Yang Xiao heard that he could obtain the two absolute arts, he did not hesitate at all and immediately rejected it.


    "Elder sister, I''m sleeping!" Xiao Zhao told Sai Han to take off her clothes and climb onto the bed. Sai Han replied, fiddling with his teacup, and asked softly: Great Hero Divine Eagles? The person who killed my Mongolian Great Khan? "


    "Everyone knows about the brotherhood of the Divine Eagles. Aside from his descendants or his successors, no one else knows about the ''Jade Women''s Heart Sutra'' and the ''Nine Yin Sutra''. How can we attack them?!" Although Yang Xiao said that, he still had a layer of extreme worry in his heart, which was to steal the item left behind by the Divine Eagles'' descendant.


    "Yeah, Divine Eagles'' chivalry is known all over the world. Hehe, but isn''t it hard to tell who his descendants are?" Ou Nuo said indifferently.


    "What do you mean?" Yang Xiao slammed the table and looked at Ou Nuo.


    "Two months ago, I stabbed and injured Maki Zin. I could have cut him down with my sword, but the Divine Eagles'' descendant saved me!" Ou Nuo didn''t say that he had already killed Maki Zin; he only said that the stab wounds, were only meant to give Yang Xiao a space to think so that he could think of how he had been saved.


    Shi Huolong had been humiliated so much that he knew that someone was plotting against him. He hated Yang Shi to the extreme, but Yang Shi could not even call out Ou Nuo''s name, so she did not know anything about it.

 C155

    Maki Zin and Yang Shi had dinner, when they walked out of the stone room, Xiao Hong followed and pulled Maki Zin: "What did you do to Miss?"


    "Do what?" Maki Zin looked around, and touched Xiao Hong''s forehead, "You don''t have a fever, right?"


    Xiao Hong felt a burst of coldness on her forehead, and immediately retreated, pointing at Maki Zin''s nose, she fiercely said: "I saw Miss wearing a wreath, what happened? Let me tell you, if I knew what you did to the young lady, I''d kill you! "Humph!" She stomped her feet and left.


    Maki Zin looked at Xiao Xiao''s back, and touched his nose: "I just did something to your young miss, you little girl, what can you do about it?" He turned around and returned to his stone room!


    "Miss Situ, what do you want me to do now? I''ll accompany you to eat, shop around, and look at the lanterns. I''m so tired! " Cheng Xuan had no choice but to interrupt the excited Situ Mu Qing.


    Originally, Situ Mu Qing had said that she was here to seek refuge, and Cheng Xuan had even worried about her for a while. Who knew that she would actually pull him here to take a walk, and look around?


    "I haven''t had any fun in months!" Situ Mu Qing looked pitifully at Cheng Xuan with his small mouth agape.


    "Then what have you been doing these past few months?" Cheng Xuan blurted out, but never would have thought that Situ Mu Qing would actually start crying, and said while twitching, "Daddy and I are at Dali, and an enemy family from a generation came looking for us, and we couldn''t win against them, so we followed father and fled.


    She said that a girl would follow her father and hide from the pursuers of their enemies. Cheng Xuan could imagine the suffering she was suffering from as he nodded apologetically at her.


    "Nothing! Let me tell you, the person who wants to see you is actually my father. " Situ Mu Qing smiled sweetly at Cheng Xuan, who asked curiously, "Your father wants to see me?"


    "That''s right!" "Forget it, let''s go. We don''t want to play anymore." Cheng Xuan probably didn''t have anything to worry about, so he left.


    Seeing Cheng Xuan, Situ Xiong flipped him over and over, nodding his head in satisfaction: "Young man, it''s been a while!"


    "That''s right, long time no see. Seeing that you''re still so robust, I''m really happy in my heart!" Cheng Xuan was scared witless by his stare, he didn''t even know what he was talking about.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m looking for you for no other reason but for you to help me drive out my powerful enemy!" Situ Xiong was even more dumbfounded by his words. It was just too obvious, it seemed like he was not too familiar with the place, and it was already good that he was able to defeat Situ Caiqing with his current abilities.


    "You must be thinking that you don''t have a deep friendship with me, so why are you helping me?" Situ Xiong laughed bitterly, "I don''t want you to help either, but none of my friends have the strength to compete with them, so I can only find you now!"


    "I can''t do it either!" Cheng Xuan smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Two months ago, I was injured by a strong enemy. My current cultivation is only at Miss Situ''s realm, what can I do to help?"


    "What?" did not believe it, "Is there anyone in this world who can harm you?"


    "You''re too kind. There''s more than one person who can hurt me!" Cheng Xuan did not understand why Situ Xiong would say such words.


    "Impossible!" Your Siyu Sword Arts''s attainments are extremely high, even if you can''t beat it, wouldn''t it be easy for you to leave? How can I hurt you? Unless there''s a burden! "


    Cheng Xuan said as he spread out his hands, "As far as I know, there must be three of them who can beat me right now!"


    "Do you know why I asked for your help?" Situ Xiong didn''t want to discuss who could defeat him. Cheng Xuan glanced at Situ Mu Qing and shook his head. Situ Xiong took out a sword from his waist sword, "Just because you know the ''Siyu Sword Arts''. Just based on this, I have a reason to ask for your help! "


    "Guo Yi!" Maki Zin was still snoring in his sleep, and when he heard Yang Shi''s cries, he thought he was dreaming.


    Maki Zin, still in a daze, extended his hand and grabbed the stone. He now knew that he was not dreaming, and with a leap, put on a robe and opened the stone door. He looked at Yang Shi who was standing in front of the door sleepily: "Shi, it''s so late, you''re still awake!"


    "Can''t fall asleep, come with me to a place!" Maki Zin immediately accepted the order.


    "That, where are we going!" Maki Zin felt that he had followed Yang Shi more and more, and had already walked for more than an hour without saying a single word.


    "It''s not far ahead. You''ll know when we get there!" Yang Shi glanced at Maki Zin and continued walking. Maki Zin shook his head and quickly followed.


    Sure enough, after walking for only a hundred steps, Yang Shi pushed open a stone door and entered. When Maki Zin stepped into the room, he saw that there were many carvings of human figures and words on the stone wall.


    "This is ¡­" Maki Zin pointed at the wall, wondering why Yang Shi had brought him here.


    "Can you understand it?" Yang Shi said indifferently. She lit a few more candles and walked to a stone wall.


    Maki Zin and Yang Shi stood side by side under the stone wall: "| These are the ancient tomb''s martial arts?" Yang Shi nodded her head: "I have nothing to do in the ancient tomb, so I came here to practice martial arts to amuse myself, but I have understood most of the things here, I just understand a few lines, your martial arts cultivation surpasses me, do you understand?"


    Maki Zin shook his head: "A person as cold and intelligent as you don''t even understand, how would I understand?"


    Maki Zin''s words were said just like flattery, but when Yang Shi heard him say that, she laughed and continued to observe, causing Maki Zin to become bored, she then started to read carefully, only to see Maki Zin suddenly staring blankly at the stone wall without moving.


    Ah!" Mu Ren''s scream sent Yang Shi flying far away into a stone wall. The entire stone room shook from the impact of his roar. Mu Ren only felt that there was a terrifying power within the stone wall. When he saw it for himself, he was actually able to fight back against it.


    Maki Zin took two steps back and fainted on the ground. Yang Shi didn''t understand why she had to extend his brazen hand like that and place it on Maki Zin''s back. A wave of energy passed through her body and Maki Zin slowly woke up.


    "That stone wall ¡­" Maki Zin pointed ahead, "Fight against me, fight against me!"


    "I''ve been here for so long, but I''ve never encountered such a thing!" Yang Shi stretched out his right hand, and Maki Zin nodded as he grabbed her hand and stood up.


    But what happened? Maki Zin and Yang Shi were alarmed, they could not separate their hands, they could only stick to each other, and Maki Zin was pulled up by an invisible force. Above and below his head, Yang Shi raised her hand up, not understanding why.


    "I, I want to get down!" Maki Zin shouted and no words could come out, his mouth was opened wide, but no sound came out.


    A clear sound rang out as the two palms of their hands came together, releasing a faint golden light. The entire stone room was lit up in a golden color as the space around them distorted. It seemed like the two of them had entered a golden colored virtual world.


    Maki Zin and Yang Shi both landed on the "ground", and looked around, but their hands were still tied up. Maki Zin looked at Yang Shi who was beside him and laughed, Yang Shi frowned, and did not understand how could there be such a place.


    The two of them walked forward a few steps and a wall of light fell, blocking their path. After a while, a word slowly appeared on the wall of light.


    "In this life, things happened before, and our relationship for three lifetimes is still the same!" Maki Zin read it together with Yang Shi. It was a pity that he did not have Maki Zin''s memories right now, or else he would have remembered something that Zhuge had once given him.


    "Haha, hahaha!" Maki Zin suddenly laughed out loud, and looked straight at Yang Shi, but Yang Shi turned her face away. A man and woman writing in such a manner, whether or not they were idiots would be able to understand what that meant.


    "Shi, it seems like you and me won''t be able to leave each other in this life. It must be the will of the heavens!" Maki Zin hugged Yang Shi and fiercely kissed her lips twice. Yang Shi only thought about those two lines of words, but did not resist; Maki Zin released Yang Shi and held his left hand together with Yang Shi. His right hand danced a few times before pulling Yang Shi into her embrace, her face filled with joy.


    "Heavenly love?" Yang Shi sighed as she moved her head in Maki Zin''s embrace, her eyes filled with confusion.

 C156

    Maki Zin suddenly felt a great pain in his chest, his right hand was covering his chest, cold sweat trickling down.


    "Guo Yi, what''s wrong?" Yang Shi asked in concern when he saw Maki Zin stupidly kneeling at the side, who had also bent over and tried to help him up, but he was not moving an inch.


    "I, I don''t know!" Maki Zin casually replied as he felt that his heart was in pain. He looked at Yang Shi in a daze, and an image suddenly popped into her head.


    Sini stood amidst the cheers of the tens of thousands of people, smiling as she looked at the people cheering for her. However, he could tell that she was unhappy, and her heart had already died.


    In a luxurious apartment, four old men helplessly watched Sini''s back as she left.


    In front of a crystal coffin, four old men stood there with tears in their eyes. And the person inside the coffin, was none other than Sini.


    Maki Zin didn''t understand why he had seen it, but he knew that Sini had died for him. He didn''t understand, so he raised his head to look at the nervous Yang Shi once more.


    "I''m fine!" Maki Zin held his hand tightly and laughed, causing Yang Shi to heave a sigh of relief.


    "Ya!" Yang Shi let out a surprised cry as she forcefully pulled her to the side. Maki Zin was naturally pulled to the side by her, and the wall of light crumbled right after, allowing the two to enter yet another bizarre space.


    In that space, a ball of light was revolving in the air, emitting many rings of light. Maki Zin pointed at the ball of light: "This, what is this?"


    "I''ve never heard of such a strange thing in the ancient tomb!" Yang Shi shook her head.


    "Divine Gift, Divine Destiny!" Maki Zin was thinking of Sini, so he wasn''t in the mood to observe. Yang Shi looked at it for a while and pulled at Maki Zin, "Do you think it''s weird?"


    "What do you mean yes or no, it''s really weird right now!" Maki Zin curled his lips, rubbed his chin, and smiled without denying anything.


    "Aiya!" Yang Shi was dragged off her feet from the ground. The two First Rated Warriors did not even have the chance to retaliate under the effect of the "Heavenly Energy". They could only allow it.


    "Shi Shi, how are you?" Maki Zin felt as if strong gusts of wind were entering his mouth, going straight to his stomach. If he was tormented like this, then wouldn''t Yang Shi, who was on top of him, be even more miserable?


    "I, I feel that everything here is so familiar, so familiar!" Yang Shi muttered, Maki Zin was shocked, she did not become a Fire Demoness did she?


    Maki Zin currently did not understand how to circulate his Qi to fight, but how could his exquisite inner force be child''s play? It automatically spread out to protect his body, emitting a light blue light.


    Yang Shi was in mid air and felt a very strong energy entering her body. The energy did not have any malicious intent towards him, as though it wanted to merge with him.


    A stream of force dragged Maki Zin and Yang Shi by his side. Seeing that Yang Shi''s expression did not change, Maki Zin probably had nothing better to do, and thus sat down cross legged, the two of them sat side by side in the air.


    Streams of strong light emitted out from Yang Shi''s body, and another burst of force surged into her body. Maki Zin felt extremely comfortable, and finally understood why Yang Shi was in such a situation.


    However, the powerful force did not seem to match with Maki Zin''s strength, and fiercely rushed out of Maki Zin''s body, running towards Yang Shi. Maki Zin, on the other hand, was struck by the force and almost collapsed, his face pale white, and perspired coldly.


    It turned out that Yang Shi had sensed Maki Zin''s situation and although she was unable to move to help him, Maki Zin''s hand was still connected to her own. With a thought, the energy immediately returned back to Maki Zin''s body.


    Before long, both of them had sweat on their foreheads. It was obvious that they had reached the limit of their absorption of the energy, but now, it was impossible for the two of them to stop, and if they wanted to, they would definitely suffer the backlash of their own energy. If they did not die, they would not be able to do so.


    In the current situation, either Maki Zin or Yang Shi had absorbed all the energy in this space, or the two of them had been pushed to death by the energy. There were no other options, but the energy of this space seemed to be endless.


    Ah!" Mu Ren shouted as she opened his eyes. Two beams of light shot out from his eyes and filled the entire space. Yang Shi was unlike Mu Ren, who knew nothing about cultivation and was in a meditative state. She was completely unaware of the matters of the outside world.


    Maki Zin glanced at Yang Shi who was beside him. Even if he was completely unaware of her abilities, she understood that the two of them were unable to resist these strange things, and as long as they were gone, the two of them would be saved. Her left hand tightened and tightly grasped Yang Shi''s small hand, as her body bent down and her right hand raised up high.


    Unconsciously, he treated Yang Shi as a mixture of Sini and Yang Shi. Regardless of whether she was dead or alive, he could not let her be harmed.


    Maki Zin thought in his heart, and with a casual movement of his strength, the two intense lights indeed shot straight at Maki Zin''s chest. He looked at Yang Shi desolately, without any thoughts of resisting at all, allowing them to do as they please. Yang Shi''s complexion gradually returned back to normal, but she did not know anything about what was happening outside of her body.


    When the energy gathered at Maki Zin''s Dantian, her entire body would explode, but she would still struggle to hold on. As long as there was more time, Yang Shi would be able to wake up.


    If he had Maki Zin''s memories, he wouldn''t think like this, how powerful was the energy inside, how could it be all erased by his body''s power? It would be impossible if his sister, Sai Han, was here.


    Yang Shi''s right hand left her knee, and slowly extended upwards. Soon enough, she was able to use up all of her previous energy, and although Maki Zin was in pain, seeing Yang Shi''s rosy red face, she immediately rejoiced in her heart. The moment she relaxed, the energy would no longer have any form of defense, and instantly attack the hundred acupoints on Maki Zin''s body, causing Maki Zin to feel as if he was suffering from a fate of death.


    "Ah, I can''t accept it!" Maki Zin let out a furious roar and the space trembled once more. Yang Shi was shaken and fell towards one side, shocked. Maki Zin wanted to go over and support him, but her four limbs were completely powerless.


    "Guo Yi, I''m fine!" The two of them still did not separate their hands. Yang Shi turned to look at Maki Zin and was immediately overjoyed.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yang Shi saw that the strange energy could no longer be found in the entire space. After taking a deep breath, she was already able to move.


    Supporting Maki Zin, he looked at Yang Shi with a smile on his face, and slowly extended his left hand to support Yang Shi''s face. Yang Shi did not dodge, and pressed his right hand against Maki Zin''s left chest, sending a gentle stream of energy into Maki Zin''s body, which bounced back in the blink of an eye.


    If not for the two of them holding hands, she would have been sent flying far away. Yang Shi now completely understood, and was thinking why the strong pressure suddenly disappeared, it turned out that he had absorbed everything, why did he do that, just thinking about it, her face immediately turned red, and looking back at Maki Zin, he was already on her last breath, and immediately pounced on him.


    "Sini, no, poem!" Maki Zin was drenched in sweat, his clothes were drenched in sweat, and even water dripped from the gaps of his hands, Maki Zin forced a smile, "Can you let me kiss you?"


    Without even the slightest hesitation, Yang Shi lowered her head and thought to herself, now that she is dead, it is still worth it. If he had this world''s memories, it is unknown whether he would think like this, but at the moment, he has no regrets.


    The energy continued to rush into Maki Zin''s body for a while more, but suddenly, an evil aura burst out from Maki Zin''s body, as though it understood Maki Zin''s intent and did not hurt him, it went around him and entered into Maki Zin''s body again. The power in the space seemed to be extremely fearful, and was instantly melted away.


    However, the energy was completely at odds with Maki Zin''s body, and after getting rid of the dregs, it continued to rush into Maki Zin''s body. Maki Zin felt extremely good about it and could no longer hold on, he had initially wanted to prevent the energy from injuring Yang Shi, but seeing that the veins on his right hand were sealed, he lost his defense for a moment, and the energy started to flow smoothly with Yang Shi''s body.


    Maki Zin instantly collapsed and fainted. Yang Shi also cried out miserably and fell into Maki Zin''s embrace, unconscious.


    Maki Zin fainted because he had lost all his energy and as for Yang Shi, he had suddenly received a large amount of energy and fainted. That learning energy, after being filtered by Maki Zin''s body, had all become the purest part and with just that one strike, Yang Shi''s power had advanced greatly, breaking through the range of ordinary martial arts and entering into a realm that many people yearned for but could not reach in their entire lives.